
Class _LBJir 



Book 



M 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 




^i\ <yx^^^i* 



Recollections of My Life 



Bt HERMANN KRUSI 

Son of Hermann Krusi (Pestalozzi's Associate) 

Late Professor of Philosophy of Education, Geometry, and Modern Languages 
at the Oswego State Normal and Training School 

Author of " The Life and Work of Pestalozzi " 
and ^' Kriisi's Drawing Course " 



AN AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 
SUPPLEMENTED BY EXTRACTS FROM HIS 
PERSONAL RECORDS AND A REVIEW 
OF HIS LITERARY PRODUCTIONS 
TOGETHER WITH SELECTED ESSAYS 

arranged and edited by 
ELIZABETH SHELDON ALLING 




THE GRAFTON PRESS 

PUBLISHERS NEW YORK 



.^' 



lUSlJARY of COWGR^SSf^ 
I Tw'j Cooies RtoC«Jved ; 

AUG 10 190? ; 

I CLASS i^ .;;aCm No, s 



Copyright, 1907, 
By the GRAFTON PRESS 






DEDICATED TO MOTHER, TO 

MINNIE AND GERTIE AND 

TO HIS GRANDCHILDREN 

AND LOVING FRIENDS 

BY 

HERMANN KRUSI, Jr. 

AND 

IDA M. KRUSI 

Death Shall Reap No Braver Harvest " 



YvERDON, Switzerland, 1817 Alameda, California, 1903 



CONTENTS 

Recollections of My Life, 1817-1887 

PAGE 

I Earliest Years, Yverdon, 1817-1822 7 

II Stay at Trogen, 1822-1833 9 

III Life and Sojourn in Gais, 1833-1837. A Pleasant Home Life 

and Good Work at the Normal School 26 

rV A Visit to Yverdon 31 

V Retm-n to Gais: Attractions of the Place and its Smroundings 35 
VI An Excm-sion to Dresden and Stay at Dr. Blochmann's Insti- 
tute, 1838-1840 40 

VII Impressions Received During My Visit at the Bunzlau Normal 

School (Prussia), 1840-1841 46 

VIII Return to Switzerland, 1841 52 

IX Last Years in Gais, 1841-1846. Departure for England . 61 

X My Experiences at Cheam, England, 1846 76 

XI My Work and Experiences in Connection with the Home and 

Colonial Schools in London, 1847-1852 84 

XII Friendships Formed in London 89 

XIII Journeys in England 95 

XIV A Visit Home 97 

XV Some Historical Events of the Period, 1846-1852 .... 101 

XVI Farewell to England, 1852 107 

XVII An Off- Year in Switzerland, 1852-1853 112 

XVIII Emigration to America 121 

XIX IdylHc Days of School Life at Lancaster, Mass., 1853-1855 . 124 
XX My Experiences as a Lecturer at the Massachusetts and New 

Hampshire Institutes, 1854-1860 131 

XXI A Winter Spent at Providence, 1855-1856 138 

XXII Betrothal and Marriage, 1856 : Experiences in this New Stage 

of Life 146 

XXni A Two Years' Stay at Trenton, N. J., 1857-1859 .... 152 

XXrV An Off-Winter at Salem, 1859-1860 158 

XXV Idyllic Days of Domestic Life at Our Lancaster Home, 1860- 

1862 162 

XXVI An Excursion to the West, 1861 166 

vii 



Vlll 



Contents 



XXVII 

XXVIII 

XXIX 

XXX 

XXXI 



XXXII 
XXXIII 

XXXIV 

XXXV 

XXXVI 

XXXVII 

XXXVIII 

XXXIX 

XL 

XLI 

XLII 

XLIII 

XLIV 
XLV 



I 

II 

III 

IV 

V 

VI 

VII 

VIII 



PAGE 

My Last Year in Lancaster, 1861-1862. Invitation to Oswego, 

N. Y . . 171 

My First Work and Experiences in Oswego, 1862-1865 . . 182 

My First Journey to Europe and Switzerland, 1865-1866 . . 194 

Our Journey Completed 214 

My Work in the Oswego State Normal School, March, 1866, 
to June, 1887: A Survey of the School, Its Teachers and 

Its Methods 216 

Personal Experiences in Oswego, 1866-1875 226 

Some Further Experiences During My Sojourn in Oswego, 

1866-1875 240 

The Centennial Year, 1876 245 

Uneventful Years, 1876-1878 248 

My Second Trip to Europe, 1878 254 

Again Farewell to Switzerland 265 

Period 1878-1881. Death of Gertie 269 

Some Reflections , 285 

Period 1881-1883 289 

Events and Reflections, 1883-1885 295 

Annals of the Heart, 1885-1886. Dedicated to Gertie . . 303 
The Quarter-Centennial Celebration of the Oswego Normal 

School and Our First Journey to San Francisco, 1886 . . 313 

Interlude 317 

My Farewell Year at the Oswego Normal School, 1886-1887 320 

Postscript 325 

The Closing Yeaes, 1887-1903 

Views from Mount Pisgah, 1886-1887 329 

Summary of the Period, 1887-1903 332 

Selections from the Record, 1888-1895 335 

Memorable Days, 1896-1897 345 

Farewell to Minot, 1898 351 

"Reflections"and the Close of the "Record" 355 

A Tribute to the Memory of My Dear Wife (deceased Oct. 31, 

1902) 358 

Last Days and Departure, Jan. 28, 1903. Memorials . . . 363 



KRtJBi's Intellectual Life Illustrated by His Miscellaneous 

Essays 

I Elustrating Kriisi's Religious Tendencies 369 

II Kriisi's Political Standpoint 381 

III Linguistic, Historical and Literary Studies 384 



Contents ix 

Selected Essays 

PAGE 

I Luther the Educator 391 

II My Contribution Concerning the Origin and Character of the 

Rhseto-Romanic or Ladin Dialect Spoken in Switzerland . 408 

III A Visit to the Klonthal in the Canton of Glarus, near the Birth- 

place of My Mother 417 

IV A River Idyl 421 

V Apostrophe to a Boulder on the Alps 428 

Appendix 

List of Kriisi's Works not Included or Heretofore Referred to 
in this Book 433 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

Professor Hermann Kriisi Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 

View of Gais, Switzerland 24 

Gasthaus zur Sonne, Switzerland 28 v 

Hermann Kriisi, 1st 70 -^ 

Fac-simile of Letter from Longfellow 212 -^ 

Letter from Louis Agassiz to Professor Kriisi 238*/ 

The Kriisi Homestead, Oswego 332>/ 

Hermann Kriisi, 3d 336 *^ 

Le Roy Kriisi 342 

Caroline Dunham Kriisi 358 < 



EDITOR'S NOTE 

While Professor Kriisi, in writing his autobiography, " Recol- 
lections of My Life," aimed to make a concise sketch of his edu- 
cational career, avoiding all but necessary details, his "Record" 
books, to which he did not have access while writing the auto- 
biography, contain many passages that serve to fill out and enliven 
the sketch in a way that does not interfere with its directness, 
and will make it acceptable to a wider range of readers. More- 
over, the incidents of his life following the close of the educational 
period will be of great interest not only to his friends, but, for 
ethical reasons, to the general reader also. These incidents are 
abundantly supplied by the Record. 

i Therefore, it has been thought that Professor Kriisi's aim 
will not be defeated by combining passages from the Record with 
the "Recollections," following a plan which needs no explana- 
tion; and by supplementing the account of his educational experi- 
ences with further extracts completing the picture of his life. 

Longer passages have also been selected as deserving of publica- 
tion, and have been assigned to a separate part of this volume, 
under the head of "Essays." All these productions, except cer- 
tain lectures, were originally written either in the " Record " books, 
or in his "Miscellany," as intellectual studies or pastimes by 
Professor Kriisi, solely for his own personal profit or enjoyment. 
But so many hours of his life were occupied with the above writ- 
ings, that his friends felt it would be neglecting a duty, did they 
not take steps to make them available to others. Although, as 
Mr. Kriisi insists many times, he was content with their services 
to himself, a perusal of them convinced us all that they had not 

xiii 



xiv Hermann Krusi 

reached their full usefulness — they were so full of charm and 
of manifold interest. 

Hence, out of the nearly two thousand pages of the Record, 
and the sixteen hundred of the Miscellany, the small proportion 
here combined with the autobiography, has been chosen as giv- 
ing a glimpse into Mr. Krlisi's intellectual life; and above all, to 
illustrate his own character, so well worth knowing. 

Thus we are able to present not merely the exterior facts of 
his career, but, following his own notion, to reflect his inner life, 
showing how outward events aroused his thought and feeling, 
and how strongly he was influenced by a spiritual interpretation 
of things. The interest of the book seems to lie quite as much 
in its revelation of a human heart as in its historical bearing. 

These remarks must not be taken as detracting from the im- 
portance of Professor Krlisi's work in the educational field. His 
own modesty, indeed, caused this to be unobserved by educators 
in general. But those with whom he intimately worked realized 
the more, in proportion as they had breadth of vision and keen- 
ness of insight, that Krlisi's views, his utterances, his practical 
work, were more absolutely to be depended upon than is often 
the case with an educational reformer. His influence upon the 
more thoughtful among his pupils and colleagues was most in- 
spiring, as well as practically helpful. Unimpeachable testimony 
to these statements will be found in the following pages. More- 
over, the guidance given by his philosophical mind, his cool 
judgment, and his special knowledge of the subject, to the Pestaloz- 
zian movement in America, came just at the critical time when 
it was needed, to avert errors in practice which would have been 
otherwise unavoidable. The full credit due to him on this score 
has been realized by but few — but those few were the highest 
authorities. Although it has been publicly acknowledged on 
more than one occasion, it deserves a wider and more empha- 
sized recognition. 

This memorial book has been devised throughout especially 



Editor's Note xv 

for the pleasure of Professor Kriisi's personal friends, — for those 
people who loved him; and where a choice of matter or method 
had to be made, it has been made chiefly with a view to what they 
would enjoy. Still, where not conflicting with this aim, the course 
has also been pursued of omitting things that have not an inherent 
interest to the general reader. In fact, such is thie character of 
Kriisi's narrative, that it has largely that inherent interest, greatly 
enhanced by his style. The editor can say, on her part, that with 
each revision of the matter in hand she has found an increased 
enjoyment of it, — from the delicate revelations of the character 
of its writer, the subtle reflectiveness of the style, and the richness 
of allusion. She does not fear to offer the book to any reader 
who loves Nature, especially human nature, without having the 
particular interest in education that would attract many readers. 
Thus she confidently hopes that the number of Mr. Krusi's lov- 
ing friends will be increased by the utterances of his book. He 
depended for inspiration and happiness so much upon the love 
of friends, that it seems most fitting to attune his memorial to 
the vibration of those chords that are strung in the heart of Love. 
Guided by this motive, a certain personal quaintness in ex- 
pression, not always conforming strictly to English idiom, has 
been allowed to remain untouched, as seeming to Professor Kriisi's 
old friends more natural and more vividly suggestive of the man 
himself. In fact, the book is intended to give a complete reflec- 
tion of his life, his mind, his character. In one of the extracts 
quoted he suggests that the best "memorial" we can erect to a 
departed friend is a good painting, representing that friend at 
the best period of his life, — a memorial that we can have always 
with us, to bring our friend constantly back to us; and so, far 
better than a costly monument in a cemetery. It seems to me 
that this book may be, to Professsr Kriisi's friends, like such a 
picture, revealing not only his features, but his whole personality. 

E. S. A 



RECOLLECTIONS OF MY LIFE 



PREFACE 

Is it vanity, or presumption, to write a biography, which may 
be valuable only to a few surviving friends, while the majority 
think only of their present concerns, and have neither time nor 
sufficient interest for what others have experienced in the far-off 
Past ? However that may be, this account is chiefly written for 
my own gratification. It is but natural that, to a man who has 
passed through seventy-seven years of age, the Past is as sacred 
as the Present. In living, as it were, his life over again, he trav- 
erses the stages of youth, manhood, and old age, and views the 
transitory scenes with a calm mind, unmoved by passion and free 
of that partiality which at one time exaggerated the importance 
of contemporary events; while now he retains only those impres- 
sions which have taken a firm hold on his soul, and which have 
some bearing on his subsequent life. 

But with all the good intention to make a biography as con- 
cise as possible, it is clear that it cannot be altogether confined 
to oneself and to one's nearest surroundings, considering that 
we are also much affected and influenced by historical, geographi- 
cal, and social factors, meeting us at every stage of our life. For 
instance, a man who can distinctly remember facts happening 
sixty or sixty-five years ago, and who has lived in a foreign coun- 
try and in a different state of civilization, may well be permitted 
to dwell on these with greater interest and with more details 
than on those nearer to our time, which are more generally known. 

There is one more duty incumbent on the writer, who has 
laboured for half a century in the cause of education, and who is 
the descendant of a man honourably mentioned in connection with 

3 



Preface 



the celebrated school-reformer, Henry Pestalozzi: it is this, — to 
give some space to the subject of education, in so far as it came 
under his own observation and engaged his mind and energies. 

Hermann KRtisi. 
Minot, Me., 1894. 



INTRODUCTORY REMARKS 

I BELIEVE that but few people (except, perhaps, those who 
may have obtained a temporary celebrity by their writings, speeches, 
or brilliant performances) are induced to write a history of their 
experiences, in the expectation that it will be read after they are 
gone. Yet if they do (and this is my case), it is caused by the 
solitude or isolation to which many of us are reduced by old age 
or infirmity. This voluntary and rather pleasant task allows 
them to pass in review some bright periods of their existence, and 
to look even with interest on the sadder ones, which have now 
lost their sting, after a long lapse of time. 

The present manuscript was written about eight years ago 
(1894-95), in the solitude of Minot, a small village in Maine, 
during a long winter, without outside society, which limited my 
operations chiefly to one or two rooms in a small farmhouse. 

In reading over the manuscript after eight years, I found that 
most of its material is contained in my so-called " Record '* books 
— kept in a box at the home of our son Hermann, in California — 
in which, however, the narrative of events is often interrupted 
by long descriptions, and by essays and reflections on various sub- 
jects, which interruptions I wanted to avoid in the present manu- 
script. All these are omitted here, and in order still more to 
reduce the bulk of the manuscript, I have eliminated all the facts 
not pertaining to the period of my educational career — which 
closed in 1887 — leaving the description of my later experiences 
in Switzerland and in California to the Record books. 

Hermann Krusi. 
Alameda, Co/., 1902. 



RECOLLECTIONS OF MY LIFE 

CHAPTER I 

Earliest Years, Yverdon, 1817-1822 

My father, Hermann Kriisi, although a citizen of Gais, in 
the Canton Appenzell, situated in the German part of Switzer- 
land, had lived since the year 1805 at Yverdon, in the Canton de 
Vaud, among a French-speaking population. He was one of 
the head-teachers at the Institute of Pestalozzi, with whom he 
had been associated almost from the beginning of his educational 
labours, having joined him as his earliest assistant; and from 1800 
to 1816 — including the most brilliant epoch of Pestalozzi's 
career — he enjoyed his love and confidence. 

At last, however, there arose serious differences among the 
teachers, caused by the arrogant demeanour of Pestalozzi's mana- 
ger, Joseph Schmid, which led Kriisi to resign his situation, and 
to found a private school in a building situated near the river 
Orbe, where I was bom, June 24, 1817. 

As a proof that my father's separation from Pestalozzi had not 
severed all the friendly relations between them, I cite the fact 
that Pestalozzi acted as one of my godfathers, while Niederer 
supplied the other — of which fact my full name given at the 
baptism, viz., Johann Heinrich Hermann Kriisi, bears testimony. 
I am afraid that the above act constitutes the only relation I had 
with the celebrated school-reformer, although it is possible that 
during the five years of my existence at Yverdon, his kind eyes 
may have occasionally smiled upon the half -unconscious child. 

The recollection of these early years must necessarily be almost 

7 



8 Hermann Krusi 

a blank, unless I except a dim vision of my having once or twice 
fallen into the river, to the great terror of my mother. 

Record. — I have a faint remembrance of my having once or 
twice fallen into the river, and, after escaping the danger of drown- 
ing, being placed on the large brick stove in the parlour. 

This river at that time may have looked to my childish eyes 
like a big stream, but on my revisiting these scenes seventy years 
afterwards, I found but a babbling brook of small dimensions. 

On looking at the venerable castle with its round towers 
(formerly occupied by Pestalozzi and his school) it seemed as if 
spirit-voices and forms of noble departed men and women were 
still hovering around this former nucleus of educational activity, 
whose influence became felt in all portions of the civilized world. 
At the time of my visit in 1887, the venerable De Guimps (known 
in America by a translation of his " Life of Pestalozzi ") was alone 
left of the former pupils of the Institute, to tell in a trembling 
voice some interesting facts occurring during the most glorious 
era in the history of Yverdon. 

Of my father's private school I can only say that it was from 
day to day growing in popularity, and that many parents who 
looked with suspicion on the condition of the Pestalozzian Institute 
under Schmid's direction bestowed their full confidence on the 
Appenzell schoolmaster, who rejoiced in receiving his first pupils 
from his native Canton. This appreciation of Kriisi's services 
led (in 1822) to an invitation from some of the foremost men 
of his Canton to take charge of the newly founded Cantonal 
school (Kantons-Schule) at Trogen. After a considerable struggle 
between affection and duty, Kriisi at last accepted the invitation 
— and moved to the eastern part of Switzerland with his wife, 
two daughters, and a son (myself) — slowly journeying in our 
" char-a-banc " until Trogen ^ was reached, where I was to receive 
the first rudiments of instruction. 

^ One hundred fifty miles distant, near the Rhine River, where it forms the 
boundary between Switzerland and Austria. 



CHAPTER II 

Stay at Trogen, 1822-1833 

Although the school to which my father was called stood 
nominally under the control of the Cantonal authorities, it yet 
owed its foundation to the liberality of some wealthy, public- 
minded citizens, more especially to Conrad Zellweger, a retired 
merchant and manufacturer, who contributed the building — 
formerly used as a spinning establishment. 

Neither the premises nor their situation could be called very 
select, the school being situated on the northern slope of Mount 
Gaebris, enjoying but little sunshine in winter, while the view 
was equally limited. Otherwise the sanitary conditions were 
favourable, and were contributed to by simplicity of diet, ample 
exercise, and absence of temptations. 

As in Pestalozzi's Institute, no effeminacy was tolerated among 
the boys. Even during winter the dormitories were not warmed, 
and as for their ablutions, they had to go to the fountain (Brunnen) 
outside. It is true that with the thermometer at zero these ablu- 
tions may have been rather more hastily than thoroughly per- 
formed, but complaints were hardly heard, nor was there any 
shirking from plays in all weather, even in deep snow. In spite 
of such exposures, the good health of the boys was but seldom 
interrupted; although caps and hats were never worn during the 
milder season, I am inclined to believe that the number of colds 
was rather diminished than increased thereby. 

But the main question that has got to be answered is this: 
was the instruction given at the school of a high order, or at least 
such as to give indication of the source from which Kriisi received 

9 



10 Hermann Krusi 

his inspiration? The answer can be given only partially in the 
affirmative. Making allowance for my being but a child when 
I received the instruction, and hence incapable of forming any 
adequate judgment, I yet see by retrospection, and applying my 
present standard of criticism, that the assistant teachers — who 
were neither recommended nor selected by Kriisi — followed 
either the old mechanical routine of learning by rote, or, if they 
discarded books, were too fond of their "hobbies." I will not 
say that either of these methods did not produce interest, or even 
emulation, but the results could hardly be anything else but super- 
ficial and fragmentary. 

In regard to order or discipline there were no distinct rules, 
but each teacher acted according to his judgment. I am glad to 
say that the marking system, which I found afterwards in Ameri- 
can schools, was not known; for if the interest in a lesson, or a 
good disposition, does not induce the pupil to pay intelligent atten- 
tion, neither will the " high-pressure " marking system do so. 
I do not know whether the rules in regard to whispering and talk- 
ing could be dispensed with in this country, but I know that the 
docility of pupils of German descent and the respect felt toward 
their superiors make such rules unnecessary with them, and that 
thereby self-government becomes a possibility. From my present 
standpoint I cannot quite approve the liberty granted to us boys 
in our free hours (more especially on Saturday afternoon) to 
roam about the woods and along hills, for the sake of collecting 
minerals, plants, insects, etc. This we did without giving formal 
notice to the teachers, but with the understanding that we should 
be back at meal-time. On Sundays attendance on church-ser- 
vice was expected, and, so far as I know, was never shirked. 

Referring again to the matter of instruction, there was no 
cramming for examinations, no artificial stimulus applied. Every 
one tried to do his duty according to his talents or disposition; 
hence, as there was no marked distinction awarded to a successful 
scholar, there was no reason for envious comparison, and he had 



Recollections of My Life 11 

to be satisfied with the reward given him by his conscience, or 
by the progress made in his studies. 

The pupils were rather a motley crowd, consisting partly of 
day-scholars, and partly of boarders (pensionnaires) sent from 
different parts of Switzerland or even from Italy. The absence 
of distinctions made on account of standing, of nationality, or 
confession, caused a spirit of harmony but seldom disturbed. 
Although not much time or effort was given in regard to genteel 
training, the pupils' morals were well attended to, and they re- 
turned home unspoiled, with their intellect expanded and directed 
to higher aims. 

The positive knowledge they received was of course limited 
according to the scientific standard existing sixty years ago. 
Some sciences, like Chemistry, Natural Philosophy, etc., were 
then in their infancy; others, like Algebra or Physiology, were 
considered either not important, or else not fitted to popular 
schools of learning. 

Religion, as a moral agency, was taught rather by practice 
and example than by the application of dogmas or by a formal 
system of moralizing. At the same time, in my father's school, 
as well as in most other Swiss or German schools with which I 
became acquainted, the reading of Bible history formed one of 
the regular lessons of the day. Of course, I speak of the abridged 
Bible, towards which those that believe in plenary inspiration 
seem to have had hitherto an unconquerable aversion. This 
aversion once overcome, as it soon will be, I can see nothing but 
an advantage in giving pupils a connected course of history, in- 
stead of mere fragmentary portions, while imparting besides all 
the sound moral teaching contained therein. 

As singing has undoubtedly a salutary effect on the feelings 
and moral nature of man, it received its proper attention. It was 
fortunate that at the time of our tuition we had the privilege of 
using the songs composed by Nageli (a friend and former teacher 
of Pestalozzi), which, by their pleasing and inspiring harmony, 



12 Hermann Krusi 

were calculated to produce noble and tender emotions, and hence 
to remove the distinction formerly existing between sacred and 
secular music. It is obvious that very little effect could be pro- 
duced, even on children's susceptible hearts, by hearing the 
"Lobwassers Psalms," sung in all the churches; for, without 
depreciating the exalted sentiments contained in many of them, 
there were others tinged with the coarse, cruel, and revengeful 
notions of a people not far removed from heathenism. 

The Appenzellers are a singing people. Their " Jodlers " 
and "Kuhreihens" are heard everywhere, especially during the 
time of haying, which operation is performed by all the members 
of the household, and is considered rather a pleasant pastime. f% 

There is also no lack of patriotic songs, and it gives evidence 
of the musical talent of the Appenzell people to hear many of 
those who never received any musical education adapt correctly 
the second or bass voice to the leading melody. The most in- 
spiring songs, because participated in by hundreds and perhaps 
thousands of men's voices, are heard at the annual reunions of 
the people, called " Landsgemeinden," which are alternately 
held at Trogen (the seat of our school) and at Hundwyl, a small 
village farther west, which received the honour of this selection on 
account of being the first to introduce the Reformation. 

Trogen was considered the capital of Appenzell Ausserrhoden.^ 
It contained, at the time of which I speak, a court-house (Rath- 
haus) that may have witnessed the sittings and deliberations of 
the legislative bodies ("grosse" and "kleine" Rath) for more 
than two hundred years. 

The council-chamber, where we trepidating youngsters were 
examined in the presence of some of these high dignitaries, was 
hung all around with pictures of all the " Landammanner " from 
the Reformation until now, whose stern countenances, rendered 

1 "Outer district," lying next the Austrian border. "Innerrhoden" (Inner 
district) lies within the dividing line made by the Sitter River flowing through the 
Canton. 



Recollections of My Life 13 

still more solemn by the stiff costume worn in those days, and by 
the dim light passing through the painted windows, could not 
fail to deepen the impression. On account of the old age and the 
blackened appearance of this wooden edifice, the Rathhaus made 
but an humble show between the other aristocratic-looking stone 
buildings surrounding the church square (Platz). 

This "Platz" was the chosen locality for the Landsgemeinde, 
which is held on the last Sunday of April. On that day all the 
male citizens of the Canton inhabiting its twenty villages are 
seen approaching from mountain and hill and up and down 
ravines, all respectably dressed in their Sunday attire, and wearing 
side-arms — according to old AUemannic custom — while the 
youngsters are occupied in the morning with firing pistols, guns, 
etc., in order to express their joy at this civic festival, while expect- 
ing some present in cookies (Leckerli) from the fathers or brothers 
on their return in the evening. 

I The object of this annual reunion of ten or twelve thousand 
citizens of the Canton is to elect anew their Cantonal (State) 
officers, and to adopt or reject — by an open hand- vote — the 
laws or regulations framed by the legislative assembly. The 
importance of the occasion, the appearance of the dignitaries on 
a raised platform, the ringing of the church-bells, the sound of 
martial music and patriotic songs, invest such a gathering with 
unusual solemnity. 

At a given time (11 a.m.) the din proceeding from such a vast 
multitude is suddenly hushed by the appearance of the Landam- 
man (the chief magistrate) and by the Landweibel (his assistant), 
both wearing mantles with the national colors, i.e., black and 
white. The proceedings begin with a silent prayer, during which 
the hats of these ten thousand men are suddenly removed, reveal- 
ing a striking contrast of colour by the appearance of the bared 
heads. 

The patriotic address of the Landamman is now listened to 
with breathless attention, and as orderly is the next following act, 



14 Hermann Krusi 

i.e., the election of State officers, and the decision made by the 
presiding officer in regard to the acceptance or rejection of some 
law or ordinance by an open hand-vote, which is never counted. 

To one versed in the politics of the United States, the citizens 
of which are always divided into two or more contending parties 
— each jealous and suspicious of the other — it might appear 
that a decision based upon a mere "measuring" of a sea of up- 
lifted hands by the eye might lead to bitter contentions and un- 
seemly confusion. But the good tact of the people — trained by 
practice of several hundreds of years — combined with its innate 
peaceful disposition, have provided for such a contingency. One 
of the means for preserving order and quiet is the arrangement 
that no discussion is allowed during the transactions of the 
Landsgemeinde, such a discussion having previously taken place 
in preliminary meetings of the different communes. Another 
very effective regulation, by which a vast amount of time and 
trouble is spared, is this: to throw out from the list of candidates 
for election those who have a decided minority of votes, with per- 
mission to vote again, which after a time reduces their number to 
two. But as for the peaceful submission to the last decision in 
regard to two often nearly equal " shows of hands," I can suggest 
no other reason than the absolute confidence of the people in the 
honesty and fairness of their magistrates, who were chosen on 
account of their merits and virtues, and to doubt whose veracity 
would be to stultify themselves. By these "common sense" 
tactics of a simple, liberty-loving people, the will of the majority 
is always satisfied ; whilst in the United States a small but obstinate 
third party often gains the victory — or at least forces the majority 
to truckle and barter with it — with a partial abandonment of 
solemnly declared principles or purposes. 

I need hardly say that at a Landsgemeinde, where the people 
shows such admirable self-government, the presence or assistance 
of armed police or military would be almost ridiculous. 

After the business of the assembly is completed, in the course 



Recollections of My Life 15 

of two or three hours, an old-fashioned oath is administered, 
during which the people hold up three fingers for some minutes, 
amidst an almost painful silence. 

Then the vast assembly breaks up, dispersing in black masses 
up hills and down ravines, many of the voters disappearing in the 
numerous wayside inns, to take a much needed recreation after a 
tramp of from one to a dozen miles, and protracted standing on 
the "Landsgemeind-platz." 

Such a grave political act, with the features above described, 
can perhaps only be realized with a limited population of the same 
race and creed, whose character has not been vitiated by merce- 
nary motives. The fact that the magistrates of the Canton receive 
no pay, but must be satisfied with the honour conferred by the 
gift of the office, precludes the necessity of the wire-pulling and 
intrigues seen in countries where many who boast to be republi- 
can and free are slavishly bound by the dictates of their party, 
while their so-called patriotism is tantamount to greed for office 
and spoils. 

The recollection of a purer state of politics, in which I at one 
time participated, may explain to some of my wondering friends 
why, later in life, I have taken so little interest in active politics, 
or in voting a ticket with the names of candidates suggested by a 
caucus, which men were previously unknown to me, not to speak 
of their honesty and integrity. 

My recollections of judicial proceedings and their accom- 
panying punishments are of a less pleasant character, and at the 
present time these would both be considered arbitrary and bar- 
barous. The total absence of lawyers in our Canton — against 
whom the people seemed to have an unconquerable aversion — is 
to be explained by the suspicion that these men would defend the 
cause of their clients, whether innocent or not; while the chosen 
legislators (in their capacity of judges), with less legal knowledge, 
would at least honestly try to get at the truth, and would be sup- 
ported by unbiassed witnesses, who had not been previously 



16 Hermann Krusi 

instructed when to lie and when to hold their tongue. Hence, in 
the ordinary catalogue of crimes, such as theft, murder, disorderly 
or immoral conduct, the judgments of these legislators were 
generally correct, but the punishments, according to our views, 
far too severe. 

At the time of which I speak, public punishments were yet in 
order, and their sight was disgusting enough to affect the spec- 
tators with awe and terror. It was probably for this reason that 
the boys of the " Kantons-schule " were allowed a half- holiday on 
such occasions. To those whose curiosity was stronger than pity, 
it was exciting to see a poor wretch, with his arms pinioned behind 
by a cord — one end of which was in the executioner's hand — 
receive at every third step a cruel blow from a many-pronged 
whip, on his naked back. For this dismal procession a passage 
had to be opened through the serried ranks of the people, of 
whom many were women and cliildren. The length of this pas- 
sage varied, according to the guilt of the criminal, as designated 
by the expressions: '' langer und kurzer Gang" (long and short 
course). 

It is true that women were not punished thus, but rather, like 
the woman in Hawthorne's "Scarlet Letter," were obliged to 
stand on an elevated platform, with an iron ring round the neck, 
stared at by a gaping and not always pitying multitude. 

A somewhat more aggravated punishment consisted in the 
culprit being placed in a vertical cage or cylinder, which could 
be rapidly turned round its axis, producing effects which can 
rather be imagined than described. We will add that people 
thus punished (although their defalcations may not have amounted 
to more than a couple of dollars) were disgraced for life, deprived 
of their house, and even their innocent children or nearest rela- 
tives were partially shunned — as were those of suicides, whose 
bodies were denied a burial in the consecrated earth of the ceme- 
tery. 

It looks almost impossible when we are told that less than 



Recollections of My Life 17 

sixty years ago men were decapitated for stealing sums that in 
the aggregate might not have amounted to more than one hundred 
dollars, while now we see criminals absconding with hundred- 
thousands, and occasionally, by some trick of the law, enjoying 
them without further molestation. The above punishment was 
actually inflicted on one of my school comrades at Trogen, the 
son of respectable parents and himself not without means, who 
was evidently possessed with kleptomania. 

Though lamenting the exaggerated severity of by-gone times, 
we cannot but respect the sense of honesty and abhorrence of 
crime which animated our forefathers; and the very fact that 
what was termed "ein leichtsinniger Bankerott" (a failure caused 
by frivolous living or speculation) was punished by prison and 
attachment of all the property — was considered an unpardonable 
crime — shows with what earnestness our forefathers watched 
over the strict restitution of every loan or money held in trust. 

I will add some further remarks about my educational expe- 
riences at Trogen during a period of twelve years. Although at 
this early period of life my observation was limited, I could yet 
see that the district schools were ungraded, and the teachers 
poorly paid, and perhaps as poorly qualified for their task. Yet 
in spite of these drawbacks there were hardly any parents who 
suffered their children to stand aloof from the school so as not to 
have some knowledge of reading, writing, and arithmetic. The 
exaggerated value placed on proficiency in writing is attested by 
the fact that before Easter copies from all schools were handed to 
the school committee, numbered, but without the names of the 
writers. These were carefully examined by the above impartial 
tribunal, numbered again according to their apparent merits, and 
then returned to the respective schools. The great ambition was 
to see the greatest number of good copies fall to one school. 

The happy possessors of the best copies (or all who wished to 
do so) had the privilege, on Easter Monday, to visit the houses of 
their friends and relatives, and receive in return some present in 



18 Hermann Krusi 

money as a reward of their skill and diligence. It was a grand 
day for the successful children, but rather a humiliating one for 
the others. My father, who in his " Erinnerungen " (Reminis- 
cences) mentions that at one time the copies of six of his school 
children were favoured with the best marks, was afterwards (when 
his advice on the making of a new school programme was appealed 
to) one of the first to abolish this foolish practice. 

A far more pleasant custom was the gift of coloured Ostereier 
(Easter eggs) to the children, who tested the hardness of the shells 
by knocking with the end of one of their eggs on the corresponding 
end of that held by another child, and then, according to the result, 
either obtained or lost the prize. Such customs are probably 
older than we imagine, and some which I shall cite later on are 
probably derived from our heathen ancestors. 

Record. — There were four or five grand festival days in the 
year, which broke the monotony of the school routine, and brought 
joy to our juvenile hearts. These days were: New Year's day, 
Easter Monday, the day of the Landsgemeinde (National Assem- 
bly), the Village Fair. 

It was customary in our house to kindle the Christmas tree 
on New Year's eve, to please the little children of our family and 
the school, whilst the elder scholars received presents from their 
parents or relatives, which were opened on this occasion. This 
always caused a great jubilee; on these days heaps of confectionery 
and of so-called " Birnen-brod " ^ vanished with great rapidity. 
Well do I remember my first watch, a common silver one, 
which I drew forth every five minutes, to see whether it kept 
pace with the parlour or church clock, which it never did — as 
little as those which I had the pleasure to own afterwards, a 
good old repeater (a relic of my father's) and a gold hunter; 
which seems to teach that each watch, like the mind of man, has 
its own walk, and is continually at variance with others; hence 
both have to be regulated by an appeal to eternal laws. 

I must not forget to mention that I — like other little children — 
believed staunchly, at least up to my sixth or seventh year, that 
" Christ-Kindli " brought us the presents of the Christmas tree, 

* Cake containing dried pears. 



Recollections of My Life 19 

which were therefore always received with due reverence, with- 
out making envious comparisons, as young America is but too 
liable to do on his receiving presents given in a more matter-of- 
fact manner. 

[The diary proceeds with a full description of other holidays, 
which are, however, also described in the Autobiography. — Ed.] 

Amid scenes such as I have described my early youth was 
spent. Our family circle received an addition of three boys and 
one girl during our residence in Trogen. Of Father Kriisi and 
his work I shall say but little here, since I have spoken about his 
character and educational services in my "Life of Pestalozzi." 

Record. — Besides his labours in the school and family, my 
father spent much time in his garden, and superintended also the 
farm, whose produce (mostly grass) served to feed three cows and 
a horse. There was very good society at Trogen, so that we had 
much intercourse with the intelligent and wealthy families of 
Zellweger (the founder of the first agricultural school), Graf, 
Deacon Frei, Honverlag, etc. 

My mother, who was considerably younger than my father, 
was of delicate, nervous constitution, a tender mother and wife, 
a good, careful housekeeper, to whom her husband and children 
owed a great deal for the care she took of the financial affairs of 
the household — a matter which Pestalozzi and his oldest asso- 
ciates were very apt to neglect. In the absence of any likeness 
preserved of her, she stands before my imagination as a spare 
woman of medium size, with black eyes and hair and finely chis- 
elled features. Descended from poor but honest parents in the 
Canton of Glarus, she was — like many hundred children — forced 
to leave her home and parents during the storm of the French 
Revolution. She was received and adopted by some benevolent 
people in the city of Zurich, who took care of the child as one of 
their own. At Yverdon, in Madame Niederer's school for young 
ladies, she became acquainted with Krusi, to whom she was 
married in 1812, receiving the benediction of father Pestalozzi. 
To the same school my two older sisters were sent after Pestalozzi 



20 Hermann Krusi 

had departed from Yverdon, as well as from the troubles and 
cares of this life. 

Record. — My mother's original name was Catharina Egger; 
her family dates from Notstall, a village in the Canton of Glarus, 
buried between high mountains, and containing a poor class of 
inhabitants. Her farthest recollections go to the famous retreat 
of the Russians under Suwaroff ^ over the Panix mountains, 
pursued by the French. You may imagine the terror of the 
inhabitants when they heard the mountain-walls resound from 
the thunder of the cannon, and when they had to feed so many 
thousands of hungry and brutal warriors with their scanty means. 
As a natural consequence, a famine broke out; and benevolent 
persons from the western part of Switzerland advised the poor 
parents to send their children away from home to some of the 
wealthier cities, where they would be taken care of in such 
situations as fate would assign them. My mother was one of 
the poor emigrant children, who, under the direction of a trust- 
worthy man, were brought to Zurich and exhibited on the market 
place to any who might choose to adopt them. My mother 
relates, that when she saw a kind-hearted lady cast a smiling 
glance at her, she exclaimed in a fit of lucky inspiration : *' Girl, I 
want to go with you ! " — an invitation which was accepted, and 
which brought her into the bosom of a most respectable family, 
Schulthess, who were on terms of intimacy with the celebrated 
Lavater. When she had passed the years of her childhood, she 
was sent to the Pestalozzian institution for her education, and 
there became acquainted with my father, who, although by fifteen 
years her senior, was attracted by her simplicity of manners and 
goodness of heart, and paid for her further instruction in the 
establishment of his sister (at Mulhausen), after which he led her 
to the altar in 1812 at Lenzburg. 

For my part, I continued my studies at Trogen under the 
tuition of my father, and of other more or less capable teachers. 
Although the programme of the school was not extended, it in 
eluded, besides the common branches, instruction in French, 
Latin, Greek, and even in English, after the arrival of Mr. Sieg- 

1 See Essays, "Visit to the Klonthal," p. 417. — Ed. 



Recollections of My Life 21 

fried, who had spent some time in England, and whose method 
was a great improvement upon that of some other teachers. Of 
these branches, English has undoubtedly rendered me the greatest 
service, and was possibly the cause of my visiting England and 
the United States. As no marks of merit were given at our school, 
I have no idea about my comparative standing in this and other 
branches. From the fact that I learned the formal part of the 
English Grammar (i.e., its declensions and conjugations) in five 
or six lessons, and began at once to translate some English author; 
from the fact also that the first page of the Iliad, which I com- 
mitted to memory, has remained there for sixty. or more years — 
I conclude that there was no difficulty in my acquiring a foreign 
tongue, as far as memory was concerned. At the same time, the 
mathematical branches, especially Geometry, as taught by my 
father without a book, on a thoroughly Pestalozzian principle of 
development, were equally congenial to me, as was also the sub- 
ject of History. 

Record. — Of all the branches I studied, I liked always those 
best which were best taught, although I will not deny that my 
natural talent would have led me in preference to the modem 
languages and History. Yet there were times when I was deeply 
interested in the study of ancient Classics, or in Geography, or 
Mathematics — although in the latter I did not excel. I state 
this for your benefit, my son,* that you may not throw away any 
occasion for learning, from an ill-conceived prejudice against a 
particular branch, as so many do by saying : ** I have no taste for 
Drawing, or Singing," etc. Try first, and see whether you are 
able to master its elements, and if your teacher succeeds in mak- 
ing it interesting, and in opening new spheres of knowledge to 
your inquiring mind, then you have accomplished more by its 
study than by following a branch which your natural talents 
seem to render easy and pleasant, but which is badly taught, 
without cultivating any of the powers of your mind. 

I have in this way learned, after leaving the school, to like 
Arithmetic and Drawing, which have become occasionally the 

1 This Record is inscribed to his son. See p. 153. — Ed. 



22 Hermann Krusi 

chief branches entrusted to my care. As long as I drew only 
from copies, the latter branch never presented any very attractive 
feature, but when I became acquainted with inventive drawing 
and perspective, then I saw the bearing upon Art and original 
conception, and succeeded in making it interesting also to others. 
I never was accomplished in calligraphy, as this journal will 
testify, partly as a consequence of unsystematic teaching, partly 
owing to my own impatience in giving to the paper rapidly succeed- 
ing thoughts — which would, no doubt, come out in greater ele- 
gance of style, if I gave myself so much time as would be necessary 
to write them in fine characters. 

I have no wonderful adventures to relate, no hair-breadth 
escapes, no fights, etc., as I was never of an adventurous or quarrel- 
some disposition. My greatest failing was untidiness in dress, 
and a neglect of the more formal part of instruction, whilst I had 
imagination, memory, and discrimination enough to lay hold of 
its mental portion. 

The eflFect produced by historical facts and legends was mani- 
fested in some of our games. Thus the pupils of our school were 
at one time divided into Greeks and Trojans, according to the 
predilection we had for either of the two contending parties, or 
perhaps rather for some of their prominent leaders, as, for instance, 
Achilles and Hector. I remember that I sided with the Trojans, 
and would perhaps do so still, while admiring at the same time 
the impartiality of the Greek narrator (Homer, if he had a real 
existence) in allowing to the enemies of his nation the same martial 
and moral virtues as to his own. Amongst the heroes of the 
Swiss Confederation, the dramatic exploits of William Tell took 
most hold on our imaginations. At that time we believed in the 
truth of the story as in Gospel, and felt perhaps happier in that 
belief than in the present sceptical doubts about the very existence 
of our quondam hero. 

But aside from the venerable traditions of history, we were — 
even in our limited world — not left entirely ignorant about what 
was going on in the countries around us. Thus, for instance, the 
struggle of the oppressed Greek with the Ottoman power excited 



Recollections of My Life 23 

our deepest sympathy, which was of course strengthened by the 
interest we felt in that nation and its language through our classi- 
cal studies. At that time subscriptions were raised from private 
individuals and public institutions all over the civilized world, 
and I remember giving also my mite for this purpose. 

Nor was this the only struggle of an oppressed people of which 
we obtained cognizance; for soon afterwards we heard of the 
death struggle of the Poles, and of the heroic but useless attacks 
of the peasantry — armed with their scythes — against the Rus- 
sian Colossus, who strangled them in his deadly grasp. I can 
even now hear the voice of my sister singing a tune at the piano 
beginning with these words: "Noch ist Polen nicht verloren,'* etc. 
(Poland is not yet lost), and the sorrowful remark of my father: 
"Alas, it is lost forever!" 

But the throbbings of liberty could not be stopped, least of 
all in France, which in 1830 witnessed the downfall of Charles X, 
during the celebrated July days. The valour of the Swiss guard 
availed nothing against the universal rising of the people. Some 
days after the desperate conflict I remember seeing some wounded 
Swiss soldiers hobbling along the dusty road. They told the sad 
story more impressively than any printed page could have done. 

Neither death nor any serious sickness during all these years 
cast any gloom over our household. I remember, however, the 
news of one death from the impression it made on my mother. 
After opening a letter with a black seal, she burst out crying, for 
it told her that Pestalozzi was no more. He died in 1827. 

I can imagine the feelings of both my parents at receiving this 
news; for although any outward communion or intercourse with 
Pestalozzi had ceased, owing to the Mephistophelian influence of 
Schmid, yet their beautiful love and attachment towards their old 
friend and teacher had never been on the wane. In whatever 
situation my father was placed, Pestalozzi's better self, as well as 
the spirit of his method, were always his staff and support, and 
his ardent wish was to be able to show the application of his 



24 Hermann Krusi 

principles of education in a position untrammelled by circum- 
stances over which he had no control. This wish was to be grati- 
fied. 

After France had issued victoriously from a successful revolu- 
tion, it had also encouraged other nations to assert their popular 
rights for the advancement of a liberal, progressive civilization. 
Kriisi rejoiced to find also in his native country a stimulus given 
for needed improvements in public instruction. While private 
schools may have done some good, the public schools had received 
but little attention, and the lack of trained teachers was everywhere 
felt to be the chief cause of the prevailing ignorance. Hence the 
idea of Normal schools, which Pestalozzi in his prophetic visions 
had already anticipated fifty years ago in his immortal work of 
" Leonard and Gertrude." The plan of a small Normal school 
seemed feasible, even to the legislature of the small Canton of 
Appenzell, and the more so, as the man was already found who 
could do ample justice to this task, and whose patriotic heart 
swelled at the thought of serving his native country in a way con- 
genial to his inmost convictions. After being elected principal 
of the new Normal School, located at Gais, his native village, my 
father took leave of the Kantons-schule at Trogen, and with his 
family moved to our new home. 

Record. — About the year 1830, the subject of education took 
a decided start in Switzerland — at least in the Protestant Cantons 
— and the Governments were made to see that Normal Schools 
were at the bottom of all real progress. Even the authorities of 
the small Canton of Appenzell, with barely forty thousand inhabi- 
tants, granted a fund for that purpose, and elected my father as 
the Principal of the new school, without, however, providing for 
a building. This matter, however, my father arranged by buy- 
ing a fine house in his native village of Gais, delightfully situated 
in the face of a high range of mountains, and so spacious that it 
was able to accommodate a school of young ladies, under the 
tuition of my sisters. . . . 

I consider the days spent at this place the most delightful 
of my life. Many circumstances contributed to make it thus. 



Recollections of My Life 25 

In the first place it was pleasant to see my father, now verging 
toward old age, but still hale and vigorous, engaged in a kind of 
occupation for which all his previous experiences at the side 
of Pestalozzi seemed to have fitted him, namely, the training of 
teachers; moreover, he had the gratification of seeing his two 
eldest daughters and myself prepared to give him assistance; 
besides this, it filled his heart with joy and thanks to Providence 
to be permitted to pass the evening of his life in his native village, 
embellished by so many youthful recollections, and still beautiful 
by its high Alpine situation, its verdant meadows, its placid 
cottages scattered over the valley, and especially its pleasant 
prospect on the mountain range, from which proceeded, even in 
the hottest of summer, a healthy bracing air — a place eagerly 
resorted to by many patients from the adjacent countries, who 
found ample accommodations in the three large hotels. Our 
house was reached from the village by a long avenue of horse- 
chestnut trees, continued by a pleasant path which passed by to 
the garden, where my father spent many an hour in inspecting 
his pet flowers and trees; it was flanked on one side^by high poplar- 
trees, and backed by a high, sunny hill, which formed a part of 
the slope towards Mount Gaebris. 



CHAPTER III 

Life and Sojourn in Gais, 1833-1837 

A Pleasant Home Life and Good Work at the 

Normal School 

When I apply the term "home" to this rural village, I do it 
because it was such in more than one sense. In the first place, 
it was the birthplace of my father and his ancestors, who all were 
born and buried there. Secondly, its beautiful situation on an 
elevated plateau, in sight of the rugged Appenzell mountains, its 
green meadows, its rustic houses picturesquely scattered over hill 
and dale, not to speak of the friendly spirit of many of its inhabi- 
tants, produced a home-like impression such as I never felt else- 
where. Even when returning there on a visit after nearly fifty 
years' absence, almost a stranger to most people except my nearest 
relatives and some faithful pupils, I felt as if the mountains and 
hills, with their everlasting freshness and vigour, were greeting me 
as an old acquaintance. 

What made our house still more home-like was the fact that, 
besides the limited number of Normal pupils, there was in it also 
a day-school for boys, and later on a school for young ladies 
conducted by my two sisters. As some of these members of 
both sexes boarded in the house, we formed an ensemble in which 
age and youth were represented, and which enabled us to dis- 
pense with outside society. The united schools were presided 
over by a fatherly teacher, who was looked up to by us all with 
becoming love and respect. For assistants we had, besides my 
two sisters Mina and Gertrude, a young man for the boys' school, 
while the resident minister, Pfarrer Weishaupt, gave occasionally 



Recollections of My Life 27 

his valuable assistance in teaching Mathematical Geography, 
singing, etc. 

This remarkable man, although his name and merits are un- 
known in America, yet has some claim for recognition as being 
the originator of the popular Mdnnerchore or the " Volksgesang.'* 
Allowing, of course, that there were operatic choruses of men's 
and women's voices long before his time, his services were chiefly 
directed towards cultivating the singing elements amongst the 
people, a task which was facilitated through Nageli's composi- 
tions, which were permeated by reverent and patriotic sentiment, 
by inspiring pathos and power. 

It was, however, evident, that the young and middle-aged 
men who constituted Weishaupt's pupils could not be expected 
at once to sing difficult parts without the necessary training, 
beginning with the elements. This arduous and gratuitous task 
he performed with volunteer classes, going with them through a 
course of rhythmical and melodious exercises according to Nageli's 
"Tables" (Tabellen), which in their systematic arrangement have 
never been surpassed. In this way — with the help of some 
coadjutors in other communes — Weishaupt succeeded in uniting 
some hundred men in a church for a singing trial. 

The effect was wonderful, especially among a song-loving 
people, as the Appenzellers are; and even strangers from neigh- 
bouring Cantons and countries admired on this and other meetings 
of the " Sanger- verein " the power, accuracy, and beautiful effect 
of such a chorus of trained men's voices. Hence the example set 
by the young minister was followed elsewhere, and the Germans 
especially, in their native as well as in their adopted country, 
have faithfully and skilfully reproduced and extended its inspiring 
influence. 

About fifty years ago, the well-known composer, Lowell 
Mason, formed large classes in Boston which he taught on Nageli's 
system. Like his predecessor, he was anxious to have the people 
sing, and in order to promote congregational singing he composed 



28 Hermann Krusi 

some of the finest, most popular hymns. Financially, he was 
more successful than Pfarrer Weishaupt, who ended his days in 
poverty in a corner of Tennessee — whither he went to live with 
his emigrated children. 

After this apparent digression, I will say a few words about 
the work of the Normal School, which, of course, in many respects 
must materially differ from what is done now after half a century, 
when such schools are endowed with sufficient funds, by which 
they are enabled to engage a corps of trained, special teachers, 
and are supplied with ample materials for illustration in all their 
branches. 

In my father's school, although it was under State control, 
full liberty was given to the Principal as to the method and extent 
of teaching; as also to the admission of the pupils. I doubt 
whether the candidates for admission — most of whom were 
recommended by the minister or schoolmaster of their district — 
were ever rejected on account of their comparative ignorance of 
the common branches, more especially of spelling. As there was 
only one entering class, which was kept unbroken for two years, 
the difference between the accomplishments of the pupils was no 
hindrance, since all of them were to receive a course in method, 
consisting of systematically arranged exercises for their future 
use in school, and applied to different branches. 

At their entrance, each pupil was required to give, in writing, 
an account of his previous schooling, the length of time engaged 
in it, his occupation outside the school, and the reason which 
induced him to change it for that of a schoolmaster. 

This paper at the same time revealed his power or deficiency 
in spelling and in composition, and might be safely recommended 
even at the present day. For it must be stated here that, espe- 
cially in a small training school, a knowledge of the character and 
disposition of the pupil is of as much and even more importance 
than merely a test of his intellectual knowledge. Based upon 
this idea, my father saw often in the earnest will and attention of 






Oi 




Ci 




r> 




1— 1 




o 




+- 




CCi 




Oi 




J> 




I— 1 




a 




o 


Q 




12 


-M 


< 


^ 


^ 


tx 


K 


3 


W 


ct 


S) 




H 


Qj 




'~l 


? 


0) 


C/2 




^ 


^ 


«: 


^ 






<l 


^w' 


o 


S 


^ 


^ 


w 


»o 


z 




;^ 


T— 1 


o 


^ 


CA2 


s 




;-! 


« 


O 


P 




CS3 


V2 




c^ 


tC 


^ 


P 


-^ 


< 


ry: 


ffi 


1—1 


H 


'ao 


CK 


:3 


-< 


h 


o 


W 




pH 








a 




a 




S 




h 




a> 




ffi 




0) 




!-i 




O) 




45 



Recollections of My Life 29 

a much neglected pupil the promise of future success, and in this 
was seldom disappointed, while good talkers and memorizers often 
proved to be the poorest of the class. 

I need hardly say that the teaching of my father was closely 
adapted to the principles of Pestalozzi, not always objective, as 
we now understand it, but never without an attempt at develop- 
ment. 

Books (except for reading) were seldom used, but the pupils 
had to make their own books; i.e., by collecting the subject-matter 
of their exercises into a manual, taking care that they should be 
inscribed in a neat, orderly way, with due attention to orthography 
and grammar. 

The subject of natural history was illustrated by specimens 
of plants, minerals, etc., collected by the pupils themselves on 
their frequent excursions, and explained and classified by Father 
Kriisi. From his stay at Burgdorf he had preserved an intimate 
love for Nature and its productions, and possessed a creditable 
collection of both minerals and plants. 

Besides the healthy exercise enjoyed by frequent walks, the 
ascent of neighbouring hills and mountains, systematic exercises 
in gymnastics were not neglected, for which my previous experi- 
ence at the Kantons-schule gave me some advantage, so as to 
enable me to act as a teacher to my comrades, while participating 
in their ball games (not foot-ball) which were then in vogue. 

I have already stated in my sketch of the Kantons-schule, 
that neither marks nor any other artificial stimulus was given 
for the promotion of industry or as a reward for successful scholar- 
ship. Since even the test of examinations was seldom applied, 
the question may be asked by what means the pupils, especially 
those of a sluggish disposition, could be induced to do their duty. 
The answer is that in German and Swiss Normal schools the 
pupils are made themselves responsible for their future prospects. 
Under the auspices of the chief magistrate and member of the 
Board of Education, who are present on the last day of the course. 



30 He:rmann Krusi 

a diploma is handed to each of the graduates — except those who 
are declared utterly incompetent — wliich specifies their qualifica- 
tion in each particular branch as well as in conduct, giving as a 
summary, that their record is sufficient, satisfactory, good or very 
good. I need not say that testimonials thus specialized are not 
treated as waste paper, nor looked at with suspicion, as having 
been given by interested or over-indulgent parties. Moreover, 
such a decision is, for the time, final, and any interference or pro- 
test would be utterly out of place. This does not prevent those 
who are not satisfied with either of the above two predica- 
ments, "suflScient" or ''satisfactory," nor with the mediocre 
positions to which it entitles them, from continuing their studies 
afterwards, so as to obtain a better certificate or a subsequent 
examination. In my father's school, diplomas were given only 
for teaching in primary schools — which needed the most atten- 
tion. 

As for myself, I was too young for aspiring to a situation as 
teacher, not having as yet received my "confirmation," an act 
which follows a course of religious instruction given by a minister. 
This instruction, according to the wish of my father, I was to 
receive from Dr. Niederer at Yverdon, near the western boundary 
of Switzerland. It was arranged that I should have lodging and 
board with a friend of my parents, Mrs. Naf, in whose house was 
also the school for deaf and dumb children. I was further to 
take some lessons in French, etc., at the old Chateau, the former 
seat of Pestalozzi's celebrated institution — at that time con- 
taining a private school conducted by a Mr. Rank, formerly a 
teacher and assistant at my father's school. These preliminaries 
being settled, I made, in good Swiss fashion, a four days' tramp 
through the Cantons of St. Gallen, Zurich, Aargau, Berne, Neuf- 
chatel, until I reached my destination. 



CHAPTER IV 

A Visit to Yverdon 

As this visit did not occupy more than four or five months, 
nor have any decisive influence on the destiny of my Hfe, I will 
only state briefly its principal phases. 

Since my board and lodging had been assigned to me at a 
school for deaf and dumb, it is evident that my progress in French 
was not much promoted thereby, as little as by my intercourse 
with the German teachers in the Chateau, or by the religious in- 
struction of Dr. Niederer, which was given in German to pupils 
speaking that language. It is true, however, that the people in 
the Canton of the Vaud, to which Yverdon belongs, speak a pretty 
good French, so that exercise in this language was not entirely 
wanting. 

The teaching at the Chateau, although professedly Pestaloz- 
zian, was of such a character as showed that some branches of 
learning, e.g., the modern and ancient languages, Geography, 
Algebra, etc., had hardly received any adequate application of 
the principles of development. 

Dr. Niederer's attempt at adapting his ideas, which were of a 
decidedly philosophic character, to the task of showing the unity 
of the Bible, and the logical connection or correspondence of 
chapters in the Old and New Testament, seemed to me to lack 
one of the indispensable conditions of true development; viz., that 
it should be based on the spontaneous perception and conviction 
of the pupil, so as to encourage a free and untrammelled expression 
of his views. Dr. Niederer, in his attempt at development, was 
often found hunting after a particular word, and the failure on 

31 



32 Hermann Krusi 

the part of the pupil to guess it promptly produced occasional 
symptoms of impatience on the part of the teacher, which always 
tend to stifle calm thought and reasoning. 

The main educational results I derived from my stay at Yver- 
don were as follows: 

(a) Some observations I made in regard to the deaf and dumb, 
and to their instruction. They convinced me that these un- 
fortunates were not deprived of their voice (their shrieks and 
inarticulate sounds being painfully audible), but only apparently 
so from their incapacity of hearing and hence of imitating the 
speech of others. Although in some institutions of this kind the 
pupils are taught to express themselves with more or less distinct- 
ness — not, however, without some effort — Mr. Walder, the 
principal of this school (a German Swiss), adopted the sign lan- 
guage for the expression of ideas, with which he accomplished 
results — in connection with writing and composition — which 
excited my admiration. For instance, in trying to develop the 
idea of the conjunction " but " without the use of spoken language, 
he had to suggest by appropriate signs and by writing a certain 
fact, and then by way of contrast another; and thus to show how 
the conjunction *'but" would legitimately come in. If the pupils 
failed to make the proper application after suggesting some sen- 
tences of their own choosing, he had to make another attempt, or 
perhaps several, until the victory was gained. 

On the whole, I found among the older pupils some as intelli- 
gent and talented as those gifted with speech. On the other hand, 
there were others in the school verging towards idiocy, either by 
inheritance or on account of their total isolation from any educa- 
tional influence — a condition usually found in poor or degraded 
circles of society. 

(b) I must not forget to mention the benefit I received from a 
course in Perspective, given me privately by Mr. Walder. The 
interest created thereby in observing some natural laws operating 
in the appearance of form, and in their representation by drawing. 



Recollections of My Life 33 

has had a great influence in my teaching of this branch. It is true 
that Mr. W's mode of development was of that singular order 
which indulges in questions that presuppose a previous knowl- 
edge of the science; but as he also exacted a practical application 
of the given rules or precepts, some useful results were obtained, 
which afterwards led to further reflections and renewed applica- 
tion. 

(c) The most lasting and at the same time favourable impres- 
sion I received of Dr. Niederer's ideas was through his dictation 
of a manuscript on the History of Creation. I suppose he did so 
at the request of my father, and as his ideas in this case were 
applied to material or concrete things, it could not but be in- 
telligible even to a young man and set him thinking. Dr. Nie- 
derer might have been classed among the Radicals in his political 
ideas, yet in religious matters and in the exposition of the Bible 
kept within orthodox bounds, although he tried to sound every- 
where its deep meaning and purpose. He hence laid no stress 
upon some literal expressions, such as the ^^ days of creation," 
Adam being formed of the dust, and Eve from his rib, etc., but 
rather on the successive periods of creation, and of Adam and Eve 
being the last, and why, etc. 

In speaking of Dr. Niederer, I refer to the foremost man con- 
nected with Pestalozzi, i.e., foremost in the exposition of the vast 
bearing of his method, and in its defense; but alas! foremost also 
in the violent contentions in which the fierce attacks of Niederer 
against Pestalozzi's false friend and adviser also pierced the heart 
of the noble friend of humanity and of education. As this visit 
brought me for the first time in contact with Niederer, I had 
some opportunity to examine his personal appearance and some 
prominent traits of his character, which were not all in his favour. 
He was, even in his later years, somewhat hot-headed, and could 
not well brook opposition. 

He took but a small share in conducting the young ladies' 
school, which was entirely under the care and control of his wife. 



34 Hermann Krusi 

His time was engaged, not with writing a life of Pestalozzi or a 
treatise on education, as might have been expected, but with the 
leading questions of his period, — political, social, literary, etc., 
— which sometimes induced him to give expression to his views 
and feelings. Some of these expressions, in which he affirmed 
his full confidence in the people's right and capability of self- 
government, were almost in advance of his time, but have since 
been verified by fact and have become engrafted on the constitu- 
tion. 

The act of our " confirmation " having been completed by the 
consecration taking place in the church at Yverdon, my mission 
was at an end, and I returned, in the spring of 1834, to my beloved 
ones in Gais, in order to continue my work at the Normal School. 

Record. — I had started as a boy of sixteen, and although 
but half a year older on my return, I was now considered in con- 
sequence of my "confirmation" as belonging to the "adult citi- 
zens " of my Canton, of which privilege I availed myself by voting 
at the Landsgemeinde directly after my return. At that age one 
can have but poor notions about state-economy and laws, but 
since coming to America I have found that its precocious youth 
does not even wait up to that age, before discussing the affairs of 
this commonwealth. 

On my return I had to help my father in the teaching of the 
Normal School, especially in drawing, and gave also lessons in 
the boys' school, which was kept in another room. 



CHAPTER V 

Return to Gais 
Attractions of the Place and its Surroundings 

On my return, I found both my family and the combined 
schools in good condition, and enjoyed more than ever the attrac- 
tions of the place, some of which have since vanished. 

At the time of which I speak, Gais was known far and near 
as a pleasure and health resort, which was visited during the 
summer season by hundreds of guests (not excluding royalty) 
from various countries, who were attracted thither by its pure 
mountain air, and by the healing qualities attributed to goats' 
whey (Molken) which every morning was brought fresh from the 
mountains. It was quite a sight to see, on fine mornings, guests 
in various costumes promenade on the church square (Kirchen- 
platz) each carrying a tumbler containing the greenish beverage. 
The big hotels surrounding the square did their best to accom- 
modate their guests with luxurious food and drink. But what- 
ever may have been the medical effects of the above "whey," 
one thing is sure, — that the physical exertions connected with 
walks on the neighbouring hills and mountains must have done 
a great deal of good, while the botanist, geologist, and even the 
historian found plenty of material to indulge in their favourite 
pursuits. 

Record. — A fine and progressive spirit animated the members 
of our institution. The young men, who devoted themselves to 
the arduous task of becoming teachers, were mostly poor and 
backward in their studies, but took them up with such zeal that 
you would hardly have recognized them after one or two years of 
training. As their number was very limited (from fifteen to twenty) 

35 



36 Hermann Krusi 

it was not difficult to make appeals to their individuality, so as to 
form their mind as well as their feelings. The influence of my 
father in this respect was very great, and made up for the occa- 
sional neglect of some formal rules of order and discipline. 

I must also bring a tribute to the intelligent character of the 
boys in the other department (which seems to be a national trait 
of the Appenzellers). Many excelled by their talent and common 
sense, and their behaviour towards teachers and elder persons was 
generally respectful. The girls in the training of my sister were 
mostly from the Cantons of St. Gallen, Zurich, and Graublindten, 
and boarded in our house; the remainder were day scholars from 
Gais. . . . Thus our school presented a pleasing assemblage of 
young men, boys and girls, and had in many respects the charac- 
ter of a family, presided over by a venerable father and friend. 
Many were the excursions which the assembled school made to 
neighbouring places, especially to those that presented a fine view. 
. . . On such occasions plants and minerals were collected in 
order to be classified at home, and no object of interest was allowed 
to pass unnoticed. 

Speaking of historical souvenirs brings to my mind the battle 
"am Stoss," which was victoriously fought by the Appenzell peas- 
antry, in 1405, against an invading host of Austrians led by Duke 
Leopold. A chapel near by commemorates the heroic deed of 
one Uli Rotach, who, in front of his hut, maintained his ground 
against a number of enemies, five of whom he slew, until consumed 
by the flames of the burning cottage. 

Even without these historical recollections, a visitor could not 
remain indifferent to the glorious view enjoyed from this spot, 
over the fertile valley below (Rheinthal) flanked by the Rhine, 
while the towering mountains of the Vorarlberg (in Austria) form 
a magnificent background. But how shall I worthily describe 
you, beloved mountains of my Appenzell home ! How many of 
your summits did I ascend in the vigour of my youth, the highest 
of them. Mount Santis and Alte Mann, rising above the line of 
perpetual snow. Others, although lower, as for instance, the 
Ebenalp, with its far-famed " Wild-kirchU," presented perhaps as 



Recollections of My Life 37 

many interesting features, although the view was not so extended. 
Imagine a chapel built in a cavern of a cliff about six hundred 
feet high, and only accessible by a narrow path along a deep 
precipice. Imagine further a hermit coming out to meet you 
from his humble quarters, with a torch in his hands, by means of 
w^hich he leads you upwards through a dripping cavern of lime- 
stone, until you emerge at the top of the mountain. You are 
almost dazzled by the sunlight, which reveals to your eyes a 
majestic prospect — on the summits of the mountain-giants around 
or on the little green lake below, held between them like an emer- 
ald. Farther away you behold the splendid mirror of Lake 
Constance, which has the honour of being owned by five different 
countries. But enough of these scenes, which may at least help 
to explain the undying love every Sw^iss retains for his native 
country. 

I have already alluded to the fact of the Canton of Appenzell 
being divided into the Protestant section of Ausserrhoden, and 
the Catholic of Innerrhoden. Gais, although belonging to the 
former, has an easy access to the latter, being only separated from 
it by a small river, picturesque through its waterfalls, and spanned 
by a wooden bridge. 

But while both sections partake of similar natural features, a 
vast difference exists between the two populations in social respect. 
A stranger passing over the above bridge into Innerrhoden terri- 
tory, saw himself at once importuned by beggars, mostly children, 
who, deprived of all education, were encouraged by their improvi- 
dent parents to ply this miserable trade. Of course, there is no. 
use in seeking for good schools, where priests and monks flourish 
and assure their credulous flock of rich promise of Heaven, in 
reward for the poverty and want which they suffer here below. 
It is true that poverty, dingy habitations, and the simplest food 
(mostly milk and bread) seem to have no depressing influence on 
these mountaineers, whose gaiety, good-humour, and wit have 
given them quite a reputation. As a specimen of it, I remember 



38 Hermann Krusi 

that, annoyed by a begging lad, who followed me a considerable 
distance, I at last indignantly exclaimed: "Stop running always 
after me!" when the little fellow, without a moment's hesitation, 
accelerated his step, ran before me, and turning his head round 
with a roguish expression, retorted: "Then I will run before you. 
Sir ! please give me a kreuzer ! " 

It may be expected, that among a mountain population, old 
superstitions and customs would have a longer lease of life than 
in the valleys and cities. Out of many instances I could give, 
I will only allude to one practised toward the end of February or 
beginning of March in the night of the so-called " Funken-sonntag." 

In that night fires kindled from wood, fagots, etc., are seen on 
many hilltops — probably a relic of a custom of our heathen 
forefathers, to celebrate the advent of spring. Indeed, such relics 
are everywhere found, even in our Christian festivals and insti- 
tutions; the early missionaries being aware that the common 
people strongly resist the curtailment of their accustomed periods 
of recreation. Thus the heathen Saturnalia were turned into 
the Carnival mummeries and pastimes — during which, even in 
our Puritanical commonwealth, dancing and a good deal of 
carousing were allowed. In reflecting on the singular ceremonies 
and customs prevailing even in this advanced stage of civilization, 
in connection with weddings, I have come to the conclusion that 
the distribution of the wedding cake, throwing the slipper, pelting 
the bridal couple with rice, etc., were once orthodox heathen 
customs, which had formerly the advantage that there was a 
meaning connected with them, whilst now there is none. The 
practical spirit of the Americans seems to have turned to advan- 
tage the invitation to the wedding-guests, who are expected to 
supply the wedded couple with presents; while in many parts of 
Europe the expense of the convivialities connected with the occa- 
sion often costs the bridegroom a considerable sum, and tends to 
explain the German term "Hochzeit" (high time). 

But it is time to come back to my own plans, made after 



Recollections of My Life 39 

having spent some more years in the study of a teacher's profes- 
sion. My father, well aware that the scope of the instruction in 
a small Normal school did not reach several important branches 
of knowledge, and furthermore, thinking it well for any young 
man to get some extended experience of this world and its ways, 
corresponded with his friend Dr. Blochmann, at Dresden, in 
regard to this matter. The answer was a cordial invitation to 
send me to his private Gymnasium for my further studies, an 
invitation which was gladly accepted. 

Record. — In 1838 it was determined that I should go to the 
Gymnasium of Dr. Blochmann, Dresden, Saxony, in order to 
prepare myself still further in some of the higher branches and 
the classics. The reason why I did not go to college, having 
arrived at the proper age, was probably that my father, with his 
numerous family, could hardly afford to bestow upon me sufficient 
funds to carry me through a three years' course; moreover, I had 
hardly as yet shown a great predilection for any of the three pro- 
fessions, to which the courses in the German Universities are sup- 
posed to supply the necessary preparation; namely. Theology, 
Medicine, and Law. Having begun to teach with some success, 
it was supposed that a Gymnasial course in a good German school, 
combined with the investigation of different methods and institu- 
tions of learning, might be my best preparation as a teacher. 



CHAPTER VI 

An Excursion to Dresden 

AND 

Stat at Dr. Blochmann's Institute, 1838-1840 

The journey to Dresden was performed mostly on foot, which 
at that time was the cheapest method of travelling, but would not 
be considered so to-day, when the railroads permit you to make 
four hundred miles in one day, which distance a pedestrian could 
not accomplish under ten or twelve, incurring meanwhile expense 
for food and drink during the day, and for lodgings over night. 
At the same time one had more opportunity to get acquainted 
with land and people, and to meet with little adventures on the 
road. One's companions were not infrequently travelling jour- 
neymen and sometimes students, and the accommodations in the 
inn were not always of the best, but invariably cheap. 

In Munich, which city I reached on the third day, I had the 
pleasure of being received by the family of a gentleman, whose 
office bears the formidable name of *' Ober-appellations-gerichts- 
rath." I also had a pleasant visit with a distinguished Pestaloz- 
zian, at one time an officer in a Spanish regiment, and instructor 
in the Pestalozzian Military Institute, founded under the auspices 
of the " Prince of Peace " ; but at the time of my visit, " Archivar " 
of the Royal Library at Munich. I had also the privilege of 
being introduced to the celebrated painter Schnorr, whose his- 
torical pictures adorn the walls of some of the finest rooms in the 
Royal Palace. All these buildings devoted to royalty and to the 
arts afforded no small treat to the simple Swiss, who for the first 
time had left his native mountains. The splendid manoeuvres 

40 



Recollections of My Life 41 

of the military, and more especially of the Cuirassiers in resplend- 
ent helms and cuirasses, also excited my admiration. 

In Nuremberg there were monuments and buildings of mediae- 
val art to study, some of which revived the memory of Albert 
DUrer and Hans Sachs. A few more days of tramping — occa- 
sionally through mud and rain — brought me into Saxony, and 
a coach, to which I resorted in order to escape the bad roads, 
landed me in its famous capital, Dresden. 

The " Blochmann'sche Institut," in the Plauengasse, was 
soon found, and after being cordially received by its Principal, 
I was installed in my room and some classes assigned to me, 
which I was to attend. 

Record. — In this manner I entered Dresden, where I soon 
found the Blochmann Institute, was cordially received by the 
Director, who had been an intimate friend of Pestalozzi and my 
father, and was installed in a room where I could pursue my 
private studies, besides attending any lectures of the school which 
I should choose. I felt at first rather lonely, being the only Swiss 
amongst so many German boys — some of them belonging to the 
nobility — gathered in two large buildings with an ample play- 
ground and garden. Some of the elder boys, considering me a 
rather green specimen of the mountains, were disposed at first 
to make fun of me, in the foolish belief, common amongst all 
nations, that a man who had not the kind of experience which 
they have (although he may be wiser than they) gave symptoms 
of silliness. . . . 

Thus began my stay at Dresden, to which I look back partly 
with pleasure and partly with regret; with pleasure because I 
learnt so much there that was new and interesting to me, because 
the art treasures of Dresden and the fine environs of the town 
itself made my eye awaken to objects of taste and beauty, and 
because I formed many pleasant and warm friendships amongst 
my elder companions. 

Some words may be said here about the character of the 
Blochmann-Vizthum Institute. It was in the first place a private 
Gymnasium, attended by the sons of well-to-do citizens or by 



42 Hermann Krusi 

outsiders. These pupils were arranged in six classes, beginning 
with the " sexta " and so proceeding until the " prima " was reached, 
which curriculum of six years' duration entitled them — after the 
*' Abiturienten-examen " — to enter the University. The above 
pupils paid for tuition and, if outsiders, also for their board. This 
was not the case with those in the Vizthum establishment, which 
was founded by some Count Vizthum for the sons of the nobility, 
whose expenses were defrayed by a fund devoted to this purpose. 
These pupils lived in a separate building, united to the other by 
a passage, the instruction and meals being taken in common. 

As my room happened to be in the Vizthum building, a simple 
republican was thus brought in frequent contact w^ith the scions 
of nobility, although my best friends happened to be on the other 
side. In regard to the instruction given in this Gymnasium 
(which also contained a Realschule of much smaller dimensions), 
I found a great deal of time given to classical studies, especially 
to ancient languages, although modern languages, history, the 
mathematical branches, literature, etc., were by no means neglected. 
The best teachers were undoubtedly provided for the teaching of 
Latin. Four of these expressed themselves in Latin during reci- 
tations, and one of them, Herr Natusch, used it in Ciceronian 
style which he had acquired by translating all of Cicero's works 
into German and back again into Latin. I doubt whether this 
Herculean or, as some might call it, pedantic performance, would 
be repeated at the present day; but whatever the tendency of the 
present day may be (let us hope of a more practical character), 
it will always iSnd .the Germans ready to plod conscientiously 
through all the avenues of knowledge; and this untiring zeal and 
industry supplies the learned world of other countries with new 
materials in their respective sciences. 

As for myself, I received a great deal of benefit from the classes 
I attended, and the more, as I had not to go through the whole 
curriculum, but had the liberty of choosing what I thought best 
for my purpose. 



Recollections of My Life 43 

Record. — I attended some of the Latin and Greek lessons, 
where the explanations were given in the Latin tongue, illustrated 
by a great many quotations from literary and grammatical authori- 
ties, verging occasionally into the pedantic, whilst others were 
calculated to enlarge the mind, and to open all the treasures be- 
queathed to us by Antiquity. I also studied Algebra, History, 
and Geometry. I further kept up my physical strength by many 
walks and excursions, and by gymnastic exercises at home. 

Neither was I subject to the disciplinary rules of the school, 
but had permission to visit the splendid art treasures of the city 
whenever it was convenient, or to make excursions with my two 
excellent Prussian friends to places of resort, as "der grosse 
Garten," Finlaters, etc., and enjoy the splendid music always 
heard there on afternoons. I also attended some theatrical per- 
formances at the Hof Theatre and heard actors like Devrient and 
Schubart, whose acting, I believe, has not been surpassed during 
the past half-century. 

Record. — In nearly all the German towns there are public 
places of resort, where bands are playing on certain days and 
hours, and to which young and old, whole families of the respect- 
able class of citizens, resort, sitting under trees, drinking a cup of 
coffee or a glass of beer. To these I went occasionally with my 
friends on fine evenings, listening to the music or admiring the 
scenery. . . . 

I will mention here, that in Germany public places of resort 
(where wine and beer is consumed) and theatres are not neces- 
sarily such low places as they have sometimes become in England 
and America. The reason is that the Germans want some recrea- 
tion for body and mind, and allow to it a sufficient amount of time, 
spending an hour or two in pleasant and peaceful conversation. . . 

Dresden has been considered the "Athens" of Germany, 
and deserves it on account of its superior collections and institu- 
tions and the politeness and urbanity of its inhabitants, which 
may be said of the Saxons generally; on the other hand they 
seem to be less energetic and vigorous than the Prussians of the 
North. . . . 

Amongst all the pupils in the Institute, there were none with 
whom I formed a closer friendship than the two brave young 



44 Hermann Krusi 

men, Conrad and Hennig, both from the neighbourhood of Danzig 
in the northeast of Prussia. They seemed true and honest, and 
were free from that propensity to frivolous and immoral talk 
which but too often passed the lips of many of the other students. 
With them I made some delightful excursions. . . . 

Nor did I omit to make longer excursions in the holidays, 
either alone or with my friends. The visit to Berlin will be long 
remembered, partly on account of the splendour of this royal and 
now imperial city, and partly on account of some interesting 
visits to distinguished Pestalozzians; Professor Steiner, connected 
with the University, and Hofrath Von Tlirk, residing at Potsdam. 

There was a great difference between these two men: the 
former, of Swiss descent, still preserving the impress of his rustic 
education, while he had acquired a well-earned fame by his 
mathematical work; the latter, a nobleman by birth, possessing 
equal merits, chiefly of a moral nature, having abandoned early 
a career which promised him honour and riches, for one which 
showed him, as a faithful follower of Pestalozzi, the education 
and care of the poor as the noblest aim for his endeavours. 

I was not so fortunate as to make the acquaintance of Bis- 
marck, who was comparatively unknown at that time, excepting 
perhaps to his fellow-students, whom he amused, and to his 
professors, whom he shocked, by his madcap performances. 

I cannot but make a few remarks referring to a moral ques- 
tion, in as far as I had opportunity to view it from my narrow 
observatory in the Blochmann school. Its worthy Principal, 
whose sincerity, zeal, and active co-operation in everything good 
and noble was acknowledged by all, would have been surprised if, 
in spite of his pious exhortations, he could have heard all the 
frivolous, even obscene talk of some, especially the older pupils, 
which seemed affected by a sensuality strongly cultivated by in- 
fluences connected with the court, the theatre, and the ballet. 
Of course these influences were not incurred in school, where, 
excepting in the principal's family, the sight of a young lady was 



Recollections of My Life 45 

quite a rarity. On the other hand, the levity of talk, the filthiness 
of many of the anecdotes, pointed distinctly to an absence of 
moral dignity, and foreshadowed a misguided liberty of action 
after the trammels of school should be removed. 

The musical talent, which has generally a rejfining influence, 
was well cultivated in our school, and I remember with pleasure 
the splendid performance of Schiller's "Die Glocke," set to music 
by the celebrated composer, Romberg. I also remember with a 
sort of pride the taste of the Dresden public in hearing a theatrical 
or operatic performance, when the audience, and the men in 
particular, showed their appreciation of it by following atten- 
tively, I might say as connoisseurs, the various passages of the 
piece, and applauding at the right time the parts which showed 
the deepest pathos and feeling. I mention this because I have 
seen the very opposite in countries whose prevailing materialism 
seems calculated to promote chiefly an appreciation of the sensa- 
tional. Truly the schoolmaster in matters of taste seems to be as 
much wanted as ever. 

This mention of the schoolmaster reminds me that my father 
wished me to visit one or more of those "nurseries of school- 
masters" called "Seminare," or Normal schools. One of them, 
under the direction of Pestalozzians, friends of my father, flour- 
ished at Bunzlau, in Silesia, by diligence about a day's journey 
from Dresden. An invitation to visit there and be a guest at his 
house reached me in a letter from Mr. Kriiger, one of the oldest 
professors of that school. This invitation again was accepted, 
as it gave me the opportunity to observe, during the winter term 
of 1839-1840, the working of one of the foremost Prussian Normal 
schools. 



CHAPTER VII 

Impressions Received during my Visit 

AT THE 

BuNZLAU Normal School (Prussia), 1840-1841 

The first impression is connected with the household of Mr. 
Kriiger, a confirmed bachelor, who must at that time have reached 
his seventieth year. An antiquated and somewhat stupid maid 
attended to the cooking and to household matters in general, 
whose affairs were not always peacefully settled, to judge from 
the occasional flurries between the obstinate and somewhat im- 
patient master, and the slow old " girl." Hence for company and 
diversion I had to resort to frequent visits to the Normal School, 
in which Mr. Kriiger, probably on account of his association with 
Pestalozzi and his extended experience, conducted the subject of 
Pedagogics. He did this in an original manner, which occasion- 
ally caused some joking comments from the pupils, who, on the 
whole, respected the man for his good humour and honesty. I 
also visited the classes of other professors, and became socially 
acquainted with some of them as well as with many of the students. 

Although my experiences with the "Normal" school had 
hitherto been limited to one, I was soon convinced that the reputa- 
tion of the schools of Prussia and of its school organization was 
deserved, and entitled it to serve as a model for others : a testimony 
bestowed on it by the eminent Minister of Education, Cousin, 
and the eloquent Secretary of the Massachusetts Board of Educa- 
tion, Horace Mann, who a few years before my time had visited 
many of its institutions and prominent men — such as Von Tiirk, 
at Potsdam. The Prussian Government, through its educational 

46 



Recollections of My Life 47 

representatives, had evidently a high idea of the oflBce and work 
of a schoolmaster, and of the necessity of being scrupulous in the 
qualifications required of him, while giving the candidates ample 
opportunity to prepare themselves for their task. Hence — as 
later in England — they were required, before entering a Normal 
school, to serve as apprentices in some accredited school, receiv- 
ing theoretical and practical instruction in some of the common 
branches. The principal, to whose care they were entrusted, 
received a bounty from Government, and after training these 
candidates up to the required standard was enabled to give the 
proper testimonials for their entrance into one of the Normal 
schools. The instruction in these was to be chiefly professional, 
with the exception of some higher studies, which, however, in- 
cluded neither the modern nor the ancient languages. After 
three years of such training, the graduates were sufficiently pre- 
pared to obtain creditable certificates, and to ply their vocation 
for many years or often for life. One of the accomplishments on 
which great stress was laid was music and singing, since in Prus- 
sian country tovnis the schoolmaster also performed the office 
of " Cantor," which requires him to superintend and lead church- 
choirs and to play on the organ. I still remember the doleful 
music proceeding from a number of small, very cheap pianos 
(Klaviere) on which the students were expected to practise every 
day. 

The principal of the school, Kawerau, a man distinguished 
for his talents, energy, and moral elevation, had left just after 
my arrival for a higher, or at least better paid position, and the 
school laboured and occasionally suffered by the following inter- 
regnum of several months during which the supervision and 
important disciplinary functions were performed by the oldest 
two professors of the school, of whom Mr. Kriiger was one. This 
was not a very easy task, as the school — if I remember well — 
counted about three hundred pupils, who were afforded far less 
liberty than is the case here in America. Hence it would appear 



48 Hermann Krusi 

that so many young men, in the most critical period of their lives, 
might have been tempted to break through some of the restrictive 
rules. This, however, was but seldom the case, partly on account 
of the greater docility of German students, and partly because 
they were aware of the responsibility they incurred through their 
conduct. The fact that nearly all the young men had their 
quarters and meals in a large boarding-house must have greatly 
facilitated supervision over them. I had, however, occasion — 
once — to draw a contrast between the laws of equity and justice 
applied in monarchies and in republics. 

Quietly sitting in Mr. Kriiger's parlor, reading a book, I all 
at once was interrupted by the sudden entrance of two persons: 
Dr. Carow, a professor of the school and musical composer, and 
a pale, frightened scholar, whom he dragged after him for the 
sake of presenting a complaint, to be decided by Mr. Kriiger, as 
acting vice-principal. In the course of the cross-examination, 
the pupil used an expression derogatory to the veracity of the 
excited professor, who, in a fit of blind passion, seized the pupil 
by the neck and pressed him against the wall, thus taking the 
law into his own hands. I do not know how the matter was 
settled by the astonished judge, but I know that afterwards a 
petition was prepared by a number of the students, and sent to 
the President of the Province, in which complaint was made in 
regard to the arbitrary proceedings of the above pedagogue, with 
an urgent appeal for redress. The answer was, that according 
to Prussian laws a complaint could only be received and acted 
upon when handed in by a single individual, not collectively by 
a number of people. Such a proceeding, of course, excluded a 
just and equitable verdict between an humble student and a 
man who wore the Cross of Honour and was otherwise known by 
reputation. At the time of which I speak, a student or other 
subordinate seemed to be as little protected from personal insult 
as nowadays the recruits in the German army, whose tribulations 
and sufferings are such as to drive many to commit suicide. 



Recollections of My Life 49 

A few more reminiscences of my stay at Bunzlau — although 
not of an educational character — may yet serve to point out 
some phases of life not found on this side of the ocean. 

About a mile from Bunzlau, there was — or is still — a Mo- 
ravian (Herrenhiiter) colony, called " Gnadenberg," a collection 
of buildings, of which some were intended to harbour the married 
couples and their families, others the unmarried males, and others 
again the unmarried females, while there were also buildings 
used for schools, work-shops, a bakery and a hotel — all being 
arranged in the shape of a large quadrangle, in the centre of which 
the church was situated. 

The most scrupulous order and quiet seem to reign every- 
where, even in the hotel, shunned by idlers and topers, since they 
were not allowed to drink more than two glasses of "Schnapps" 
at one sitting. Getting acquainted with one of the inmates of 
the place, a countryman from Schaffhausen, and a tanner by 
profession, I had some opportunity to make inquiries about their 
mode of life, the mutual relation between the two sexes, etc., 
and came to the conclusion that there was no question about the 
strict maintenance of outside decorum, temperate and orderly 
conduct at the place, while on the other hand the over-great re- 
straint, to which the young especially were subjected, seemed 
calculated to have a depressing influence on their spirits, and 
even to diminish that vitality which is necessary for the battle of 
life. It is true that in this peaceful place no such "battle" is 
anticipated, and that the last resting-place, the cemetery (German 
Friedhof — sojourn of peace) is but a continuation of the peace 
they enjoy in life. I will observe here, that my friend, Mr. 
Kriiger, ended his days in this quiet retreat and lies buried in the 
pleasant "Friedhof." 

Somewhat south of Bunzlau is the " Riesengebirge," a long 
range of mountains, the very name of which suggests a supposed 
former existence of "giants," to whom popular imagination or 
tradition added other spirits or "spukes." The most celebrated 



50 Hermann Krusi 

of these is known by the name of Rubezahl, the number of whose 
reported tricks and practical jokes is almost endless. In connec- 
tion with one of the professors of the school, Dr. Schneider and 
his wife, an excursion was planned to the foot of the above moun- 
tains, which in regard to height, picturesque and wild appear- 
ance, are far behind those of my native land. Many details of 
this trip have escaped my memory. I remember, however, an 
accident that happened to the carriage of Dr. Schneider, who, in 
order to escape toll, chose a bad country road, the inequalities of 
which caused the vehicle to upset, dislocating a wheel and breaking 
a shaft, while the spilt occupants were vividly reminded of the 
tricks of Rubezahl, who once infested these regions. 

I believe this accident was the cause of my separating from 
my companions and ascending an eminence (Winterberg) known 
for its fine view, and affording also frugal accommodations in a 
small hotel, kept by an old couple. 

In the morning I found my bill so excessively moderate that I 
could not but add a Trinkgeld of some " Groschen." This 
*' munificence "(?) caused the good people to confer together, in 
consequence of which I was presented with a nice wreath of 
mountain flowers as a mark of their gratitude. I found the same 
honest, contented spirit, when, on the next morning, I engaged a 
poor linen-weaver to carry my knapsack to a place distant about 
nine miles. The price agreed upon was six Groschen (about 
25 cents). When I added to this a few Groschen, I received pro- 
fuse thanks from the poor man, who, judging from his eagerness 
to earn such a paltry sum for a hard morning's work, must have 
had great trouble to keep his family from starving. At the village 
inn it was difficult to obtain decent food or drink, and my effort 
to sleep on one of the hard benches in the " Gaststube " was not 
quite successful. I hope things have improved since, but I con- 
fess that I see a great difference in the relative happiness and 
contentment of American operatives, who strike when their wages 
are reduced to one and one-half dollars a day, and the poor Sile- 



Recollections of My Life 51 

sian weavers who were, or are, glad to receive one third or quarter 
of the above, while dispensing with the luxury of meat, cake and 
pies. 

Even in the mining districts of Saxony (Erzgebirge), where I 
visited a silver mine, a similar state of poverty exists. I must, 
however, say that the appearance of the miners in their pic- 
turesque costume, their manners and conduct indicating a good 
education, their love for music and song, etc., form a strong con- 
trast to the coarse, sensual, and ignorant class of the same kind 
of workers often met with in the United States. 

After passing the fall and winter amid occupations and scenes 
such as I have described, I returned to Dresden, not to stay there, 
but to take leave of my friends at the Blochmann Institute, and to 
return to my native Switzerland by a circuitous route, which would 
give me a sight of the far-famed beauties of the regions along the 
Rhine. 

Record. — In the spring of 1841 I returned home, after an 
absence of three years, during which I had enjoyed great advan- 
tages, and met with many friends. I must also observe here, 
that during all this time I had only to bear the expenses necessary 
for travelling and clothing, since neither Mr. Blochmann nor Mr. 
Kriiger made any charges for the hospitality they had tendered 
to the son of their dear respected friend Krlisi. 

My two friends, Hennig and Conrad, left at the same time, 
in order to enter college at Bonn on the Rhine, so that our way 
was practically the same, and would have been quite so, had I not 
intended to visit some of the Pestalozzian teachers and their 
establishments on my route. The feeling of returning to a beloved 
home made the whole journey a very pleasant one, where Memory 
likes to linger. 



CHAPTER VIII 

Return to Switzerland, 1841 

It has been my fate, in spite of my quiet disposition, to make 
many smaller or larger trips and journeys, the latter caused by a 
strong desire to see my relatives in Switzerland, and enjoy its 
beautiful scenery. The description of the longer journeys and 
crossings of the ocean (of which there are seven) is contained in 
different books of my Record, and will only be briefly alluded to 
in this autobiography, which is rather intended to emphasize 
some events which had a distinct bearing on my destiny, or con- 
cerned educational work and its problems. 

The home journey by the Rhine possessed many attractive 
features not easily forgotten. On a young man, fresh from the 
study of history, the view of Leipzig made a great impression, 
with its battle-field, where three or four great nations were once 
engaged in deadly conflict for several days; also the Wartburg 
near Eisenach, where Luther, the monk-hero, who dared to throw 
down the gauntlet to the arrogant Pope and a powerful hierarchy, 
was held in safe confinement through the protecting care of the 
Landgraf, Frederic of Saxony, who wished to save him from 
insidious attacks of an enraged and pitiless hierarchy. 

Record. — In the old chamber, with its mouldering walls and 
carved buffets, I could imagine the great Reformer sitting near 
the old deal table in the window-recess, and looking occasionally 
over the vast extent of forest under his feet, a gloomy solitude for 
a mind agitated by many cares and anxieties; then he would be 
comforted again in the translation of the Holy Bible, and in the 
holy promises of his Lord and Saviour, and anon he would be 
startled at his own temerity in resisting the work of Satan, and 

52 



Recollections of My Life 53 

his vivid imagination would occasionally see the Tempter himself 
with his hideous appendages of tail and horns; at least we must 
surmise so from the fact that he once flung his inkstand towards 
the wall, where he imagined to see the Arch-Enemy — although 
it is my opinion that the ink-drops shown to this very day have 
never belonged to Luther's inkstand. 

Nor was my interest diminished on visiting the former con- 
vent at Erfurt, in which Luther performed his humble services of 
a monk with exact obedience, and yet not without serious doubts 
about some things he saw performed in the name of religion. 

In that convent — now used as a school — I saw one of Luther's 
descendants, a sturdy boy, whose lineaments were the exact 
counterpart of those of his celebrated ancester. The presence of 
this boy was in consequence of a search made for descendants of 
Luther (on the occasion of a centenary), when a family answering 
the description was found in Bohemia, professing the Catholic 
faith, but so poor that they did not object to surrendering their 
boy for the sake of having him educated. 

Of other historical reminiscences that made a lasting impres- 
sion on the susceptible heart and mind of the wandering youth, 
I mention the homes of Goethe and Schiller at Weimar and Jena, 
situated in the midst of a scenery which, with its hills, mountains, 
woods and streams, must have been very congenial to their poeti- 
cal natures. 

Record. -^At Frankfort I made a stay of a few days, to see 
the lions, the old Romer Saal,^ where the Diet had its sittings, 
the Cathedral, bank. Street of Jews memorable on account of 
those merchant princes, the Rothschilds, the splendid prome- 
nades, gardens, etc., surrounding the city. I also visited another 
Pestalozzian, Ackermann, a friend of the warrior-poet Komer. 
He seemed a straightforward man, but was considered an infidel 
in his opinions. From Frankfort I took the steamer upwards 
the Rhine, to pay a visit to my friend Hennig at the University of 
Bonn. 

^ Ordinarily called simply "the Romer." 



54 Hermann Krusi 

On reaching the Rhine, I gazed with admiration on this mag- 
nificent stream winding between vine-clad hills and bold rocky 
eminences, crowned by picturesque castles and ruins, while at 
their foot antique towns, surrounded with strong walls and towers, 
contrast strongly with others built in the modem style. All these 
remnants of a feudal time make now a pleasant impression, 
although the knowledge of the barbarous and predatory character 
of the former castle-owners, and the sight of subterraneous dun- 
geons, reminds you of the vast amount of injustice and cruelty 
inflicted in those lawless times. It is true that poetic imagination 
has thrown a mantle over the sad reminiscences by peopling the 
castles with elegant knights and beautiful maidens, revelling in 
dreams of love and listening to the inspiring songs of Minnesingers, 
or to the sounding trumpet of the tournament; there are bright 
visions in the many legends of conjugal fidelity, of Christian faith 
and heroism gaining the victory over dragons and heathen hosts, 
etc., etc. Let these legends continue their sweet music, for are 
they not the emanations of child-like, serene, and hopeful yearn- 
ings, possessed by young nations and individuals alike? 

Record. — I consider this trip as one of the most delightful I 
ever made. To float on the beautiful river, which flows near my 
native village, was to meet with an old friend, who had expanded 
into manhood; for his bed was now deep and broad, his waters 
flowed between vine-clad hills, on the tops of which ruins of old 
castles are standing, grinning with ghastly smiles through the 
window-holes upon the lively landscape, studded over with flourish- 
ing towns and villages, and on a happy and contented population. 
Nor is there any uniformity in the view, for every turn of the 
river displays another prospect, more charming than the former; 
and such scenes as meet us at Bingerloch, Andernach, Coblenz, 
etc., are not easily erased from memory. 

Soon enough we approached Cologne, whose gigantic Cathe- 
dral was looming forth in the distance, before the town could be 
seen. After visiting the sights of this city, — which is yet a strong- 
hold of Catholicism, and exhibits, as usual in cities of that faith, 
the splendid relics of by-gone ages, in close neighbourhood to the 



Recollections of My Life 55 

filth and poverty of a priest-ridden population, mixed with the 
occasional fine mansion of some speculative merchant and with 
the shops of vendors of Cologne water, — I started to the neigh- 
bouring Bonn. 

The days passed here with my friend Hennig were spent in 
pleasant rambles. We made one visit to the celebrated mount 
Drachenfels, sung by Byron, looking down upon the romantic 
scenery of the Rhine, and to blue hill-tops and blessed valleys 
on all sides, lulling any mind not lost to poetry into reveries of 
olden times, when knights and dragons, tournaments, trouba- 
dours, and beautiful maidens seem to form the principal actors on 
the stage of an era whose barbarism we do not feel, while we cherish 
its poetical traditions. Young men as we were, we drank the health 
of the Past and Present in many a bumper of Rhenish wine. 

From what I had opportunity to see, I do not think that a 
great number of the students here are hard at work, or that they 
feel a great responsibility. One reason of this may be, that this 
University contains a great many of the richer class, whose future 
support does not depend on the amount of their studies. They 
enjoy life in full draughts, which is one of the objects of German 
college life, and which must be especially realized in such a resi- 
dence as Bonn, where the poetry of youth receives constant 
impetus from the poetry of the surrounding scenery. 

Leaving my friend at last, I strolled back on foot along the 
shores of the Rhine, stopping where I liked best, often climbing 
to mouldering ruins overgrown with ivy, or sitting under the 
shade of a tree from where a fine view could be obtained. Then, 
refreshed by a bottle of good wine, I pushed onward, looking at 
the steamers when they passed with their merry cargo of passen- 
gers, or on the gigantic rafts formed of logs which belonged to 
the huge mountain-pines of Switzerland, and are floated down to 
Holland. 

In such a manner I arrived at Coblentz, beautifully situated 
at the confluence of the Moselle with the Rhine, and facing the 
huge modern fortress of Ehrenbreitstein, garrisoned by Prussian 
and Austrian troops. From there upwards the Rhine loses some- 
what of its picturesque character. 

I have visited the Rhine regions as a youth and in middle and 
old age. The scenery was always the same, but the mind, or 



56 Hermann Krusi 

rather its buoyancy, has changed, hence not quite verifying the 
Latin proverb : " Coelum, non animum mutant, qui trans mare 
currunt." 

At the time of my first visit there, poetry and love for an in- 
definite something held sway over my soul, a condition which is 
very apt to conjure forth life and motion from ashes and moulder- 
ing ruins. It is like the ivy covering the barren wall with its 
green mantle. How shall I forget the beautiful moments when, 
with a couple of friends, I sat on the summit of Drachenfels, 
emptying some bumpers of golden Rhenish wine and gazing on 
the glorious view below; or the walk between Bonn and Coblenz 
— at the side of the green rushing river, upon whose bosom steam- 
boats were plying in different directions, with their merry load of 
passengers! How pleasant to stop near some interesting ruin, 
explore its mysterious recesses and then rest at some rustic hotel, 
and sleep without any care for the present or coming day! 

In passing through the interesting cities of Cologne, Bonn, 
Coblenz, Frankfort, Karlsruhe, Baden, etc., I came in contact with 
educational institutions and men, especially with those who at one 
time had formed a part of that inspired circle which surrounded 
Father Pestalozzi at Yverdon. All those men gave a friendly 
welcome to the son of their old friend and colleague, Krlisi. 

At Karlsruhe and the neighbouring little town of Ettlingen, 
I met three friends of Pestalozzi: Hofrath Domus, and Seminar- 
directors Nabholz and Stern. The former, whose connection 
with Pestalozzi dates from the Burgdorf period, but whose almost 
youthful vivacity and nervous activity belied his age, distinguished 
himself as Professor of Mathematics at the Karlsruhe Lyceum, 
and as the author of books, one on Conic Sections following the 
inventive and constructive principle, which made it highly attrac- 
tive and instructive to myself on studying this subject. 

As for Nabholz and Stern, the one director of a Catholic, the 
other of a Protestant Normal School, the striking fact of finding 
the former progressive and liberal, and the latter conservative 



Recollections of My Life 57 

and illiberal, almost fanatical in religious matters, requires some 
comment. Similar to the chapters in the Scientific Monthly 
by Andrew D. White, " On the Warfare of Science " — a book 
might be written on the warfare between Liberal and Ultramontane 
Catholicism. Among other things it would state, that after the 
downfall of Napoleon, in consequence of the newly awakened 
feelings of independence, liberty, and educational progress, a 
movement arose in the Duchy of Baden, under the lead of the 
enlightened Bishop Wessenberg, which tended towards the aboli- 
tion of sundry abuses of the Catholic church, and even of the 
celibacy of the priesthood. Such reforms, although not distaste- 
ful to the Protestant court, were violently condemned by the Pope 
and the hierarchy, and led to the removal of Wessenberg from 
his office, without, however, being able to destroy the liberal ideas 
suggested by his teaching and example. Nabholz, who had 
taken priestly orders about that time, devoted his life to education, 
as the surest way to awaken the people to the perception of its 
real wants, and to free it from the trammels of superstition and 
from a slavish adherence to idle ceremonies in the name of religion. 

I am free to confess, that during nearly a week's stay in his 
school I did not perceive any word spoken by him and his teachers 
which seemed dictated by Ultramontanism, or had any other 
object than to enlarge and elevate the minds of the pupils, and to 
promote a liberal spirit of love and toleration. 

How was it with Stern's school.^ The very countenance of 
the director, stern and severe, seemed to indicate that he had 
undertaken an awful task, which led him to look on every human 
soul with sorrow and suspicion. When he addressed some of the 
Jewish pupils of his class as : " You Hebrews ! " he looked as if he 
considered them co-partners in the guilt of their ancestors for 
having crucified Jesus. I also discovered traces of an inquisi- 
torial spy-system. For instance, the pupils were required, on a 
certain day, to write on a slip of paper some reprehensible prac- 
tices they had discovered among their comrades, and drop them 



58 Hermann Krusi 

into a box, to be opened by the director, who read their contents. 
I remember with what a funereal expression of countenance he 
commented on the contents of one shp : " A student has been heard 
playing a dancing-tune on the organ!" 

Record. — At Mannheim I left the steamer to visit Heidelberg, 
a University town, situated on the Neckar, with a splendid old 
castle, the best preserved ruin I have ever seen, presenting yet 
a bold front, and looking from the bush-covered hill almost 
defiantly upon the pigmy structures in the valley. In its cellars 
is shown as a curiosity the greatest wine-cask in the world. From 
there I marched on the dusty road through the plain of Baden to" 
the town of Kehl, opposite Strassburg. I had a natural curiosity 
to see the celebrated Cathedral with the highest spire in the world, 
but having to pass the frontier of France, and having no passport 
viseed for that country, I had to do it at my own risk. Throwing 
aside my knapsack, I crossed the Rhine on the bridge, and as- 
sumed the swaggering gait of a man who is going on his accus- 
tomed path, since the douaniers (customs-officers) are less strict 
with country-people pursuing their accustomed vocations. I 
had, however, to pass through some ordeals before arriving at 
the city, for one of the excise-men called aloud, in the French 
language, whether I had any contraband, and felt for it in my 
pockets. After that I passed between ramparts bristling with 
cannons, and arrived at a gate beset with soldiers and bayonets. 
Not daring to inquire my way for the Cathedral, I chose one at 
random, and came to an arsenal before which stood sentinels, 
one of whom accosted me in French with a thundering: *'Ou 
allez-vous?" (Where do you go?) I answered boldly, "A la 
ville ! " (To town. ) To which he replied in measured terms : *' Aucun 
citoyen ne va par ici. " (No citizen goes this way.) 

I turned to the left, and at last got into the real city, and stood 
on the square, from where rises that majestic pile, whose spire 
reaches the bold height of four hundred and fifty-five feet. The 
nave of the Cathedral with its lofty columns is a triumph of archi- 
tecture, but leaves a sombre impression, the light coming in dimly 
through the old painted windows. On the platform, where the 
steeple shows its carved mouldings and seems to resolve itself into 
innumerable small spires, there is a splendid view on the fertile 
valley of the Alsace and Baden. 



Recollections of My Life 59 

Returning to the other shore, I marched on towards the capi- 
tal of the Grand Duchy, Karlsruhe, which is built in a circle, the 
ducal palace forming the centre, from which start many streets 
as radii, whilst others cross it like secants. I visited here three 
Pestalozzians : the Hofrath Ladomus, a distinguished mathe- 
matician, of very small stature, but with rolling eyes radiant of 
intelligence; Director Stern of the Protestant Normal School, 
and Director Nabholz of the Catholic Normal School. Strange 
to say, I felt by far more at home in the latter place than at the 
former. I admired the calm, thoughtful, and liberal character of 
Nabholz, who seemed only by name to belong to the Popish 
religion, while his intelligent mind and benevolent heart seemed 
to penetrate to the real centre of Glory and Salvation. His 
young teachers were animated by the same spirit, so that I made 
friends with them. On the other hand, Stern belonged to that 
*' select" class of Christians who bewail continually the wicked- 
ness of the world, and who profess their own great sinfulness in 
generaly whilst they defend their sanctity in particular. 

A.S the Duchy of Baden is contiguous to Switzerland, my 
journey came soon to an end, and I rejoined our beautiful family- 
circle at Gais after a three years' absence. 

Record. — From Karlsruhe I entered the romantic regions of 
the " Schwarzwald " (Black Forest) which already remind you of 
Switzerland, with their high hills, dark forests, scattered cottages, 
and picturesquely dressed men and women, who are partially 
engaged in clock-making and straw-braiding. 

At Schaifhausen I entered Switzerland, and crossed the Rhine, 
and after a short march entered again — through the romantic 
gorge which is formed by the Rothbach — into the lovely terri- 
tory of my native village, when the long hidden mountains appear 
as by magic. One more hill, — our house appears, — I hear 
familiar voices, — I feel the tender embrace of my beloved ones, 
and am Home again. 

It delighted my father's heart to hear me report my visits to 
many of his Pestalozzian friends. Of these, six were principals 
of Normal schools, two Hofrathe, and as such admitted to royalty, 
three were professors at various colleges, and one (Schnyder of 



60 Hermann Krusi 

Wartensee) a musical composer. The influence of all of them 
must have been greatly felt in Prussia and other German countries, 
both in regard to improved methods and to school organization, 
which other countries have copied as a shining model. Consider- 
ing all this, I felt that my visit had done me a great deal of good, 
as a means of observation as well as for my own cultivation. 



CHAPTER IX 

Last Years in Gais, 1841-1846 
Departure for England 

The last years of my stay passed similarly to the preceding 
ones, except that I could be of greater help to my father, both in 
teaching some subjects in the Normal School — as for instance 
Drawing — and some French and Latin in the boys* department. 
Although I had passed my twenty-first year and hence ceased to 
be a minor, the thought never entered my mind to be paid for my 
services; in the same way the earnings of my sisters went to the 
general fund. 

In spite of the prevailing custom in our parts, to spend some 
of the evenings of the week at an inn, discussing the topics of the 
day, neither I nor my brothers felt any disposition to do so, since 
we were satisfied with the attractions of our pleasant home-life, 
or profitably employed in some literary occupation. I remember 
that about this time I had a fit for dramatic composition, and 
produced during some winter seasons three plays, of which one 
was entitled: "Der Gluckliche Sturz"; another: "Rudolph von 
Habsburg oder: das Handwerk hat einen golden en Boden"; the 
third: "Rudolph von Werdenberg und die Appenzeller am Stoss." 
I believe two of them have been printed, although I have never 
given them any thought except as youthful productions providing 
a healthful exercise to myself and perhaps also to the pupils of my 
class, who recited the parts of one of these plays. 

Record. — I will be short in describing the remaining years, 
during which I stayed in my paternal village. I resumed again 
my lessons in the various departments of our institution, with the 

61 



62 Hermann Krusi 

consciousness that my stay in foreign parts had given to my charac- 
ter more independence and strength of purpose than before. 

In the long winter evenings, and during leisure hours, I generally 
employed myself with literary exercises, which appealed to my 
originality and inventive power. I sketched — for the first time 
— a course of Inventive Drawing, which, however, I modified 
afterwards, by reducing it still more to the real elements. Geome- 
try and History were also favourite studies. 

Although very fond of reading some branches of literature, 
I always preferred studying in a self-acting manner, to a mere 
rehearsal of books made by others. When I had gathered a new 
idea or principle, I tried to make it productive. This was appli 
cable even to poetry and dramatic writings, of which I had been 
fond from my early youth. As a boy of tender years, I had already 
admired the beautiful poems of Schiller, Goethe, Burger, as well 
as some of the dramas of Shakespeare. Whatever was in rhyme 
or verse was easily impressed on my memory, even when I hardly 
understood its meaning. I was, for instance, passionately fond 
of the life-like descriptions of war and human nature depicted in 
Homer's immortal works. . . . 

I soon began to try myself in poetry : the first piece was written 
in my thirteenth year at the death of one of my teachers; others 
were on "The Rheinfall," on *' Leaving Home," etc. But the 
greatest number of poems I wrote in Dresden, partly because one 
feels more disposed to reveries in the absence from home, and in 
the recollection of one's friends, etc., and partly because I became 
better acquainted with the laws and form of poetical language. 
I will not compliment myself on having accomplished anything 
that may be remembered in times to come by others than my 
family ; yet I do not regret the moments I have spent in this pleas- 
ant task. Many pieces have arisen from events connected with 
the history of my life, and thus form a chronological series of 
pleasant or painful recollections. . . . 

My friends, and even some literary men, to whom I submitted 
my dramatic pieces, expressed their satisfaction in their perusal. 
One has since been printed, and, as I heard from my brother, 
(for I had gone to America) severely criticised by one or two 
reviews, especially in regard to language. My language w^as 
perhaps not worse than that of many a young Swiss writer, who 
can divest himself with difficulty of some idioms used in this 



Recollections of My Life 63 

country. Moreover, I believe that the moraHzing character of 
sonie of my poems and dramatic productions is occasionally 
opposed to the gushing forth of poetical feeling, and stifles those 
flitting thoughts which can gather honey from every flower. Still 
I have seen hearts moved even by my humble effusions, and it is 
a consolation to find that the voice of nature manifests itself with- 
out asking the critic's permission to approve or admire some 
passage, in spite of something wanting in language or in classical 
arrangement. 

It seems strange that such a poetical country as Switzerland 
should not have more poets. It has been said, that the continual 
contemplation of even the grandest objects of Nature, of snow- 
covered mountains, roaring waterfalls, placid lakes, etc., begets 
a certain indifference in the beholder, which leaves him as cold 
in their admiration as the inhabitant of a monotonous region. 
This may be true, if we only judge from the words, or power of 
expression, with which the uneducated mountain people are but 
poorly supplied. But the so-called "Heimweh" of all mountain- 
eers, who may happen to have come to a far-off level country, 
tells us a different story; for the eloquence of grief shows itself in 
the pictures which imagination conjures forth, of a happy home, 
amidst the free mountain heights, amongst the avalanches and 
waterfalls of his native country. Such recollections enter some- 
times my soul. I shall never forget the mountain scenery which 
my eyes have beheld, — the deep valleys and gorges of Grau- 
bundten, the Bernese Oberland, or the view from Mount Righi, 
that jewel of a mountain. 

There was an unexpected addition to our household by the 
arrival of an English family, Mr. and Mrs. Bennett with their 
four children, three boys and a girl, and a governess. The oldest 
of these children might have been about fourteen years, and the 
youngest three years old. They had all been brought up accord- 
ing to strict tenets of Quakerism, and the unusual sight of a Quaker 
family travelling over the Continent for pleasure and instruction 
is explained by the following facts, which indirectly attest to the 
powerful influence of Pestalozzi and his principles. 

From lectures delivered in London by Biber, Greaves, and 
other enthusiastic friends and followers of Pestalozzi, Mr. Bennett, 



64 Hermann Krusi 

a prosperous merchant in the tea business, had come to the con- 
clusion that the first duty consisted in the education of one's 
children, which a man absorbed in a large business was obliged 
to leave to others or entirely to neglect. Hence he gave up the 
personal supervision of his business, and with his whole family 
started for Germany. 

At Heidelberg he saw and read a pamphlet of my father's, 
" Meine Erinnerungen " (" My Recollections," i.e., during his asso- 
ciation with Pestalozzi), which so interested him that he directed 
his way to Gais, the seat of the author. I shall ever remember 
the strange appearance of a man in his Quaker garb, smiling and 
holding in his outstretched hand the above pamphlet, with one 
finger pointing to the name Kriisi. To his pleasure and surprise, 
I managed to converse w^th him in tolerable English, and on 
hearing his wishes in regard to his educational plans, and to a 
simple rural residence and board, we accommodated them in our 
own house, where they soon felt at home. 

They entered into perfect harmony with our habits and occu- 
pations, and their quiet gentleness was never ruffled, notwith- 
standing the absence of so many things that seem necessary to 
English ideas of comfort. There were but few traces of that 
Quaker stiffness and formality which — although in their service 
they boast of the absence of all ritualistic forms — is yet one of 
their most distinguishing features, from the contrast it presents 
with the forms practised by the rest of the world. As an example 
of it, I will only mention their style of dress, their habit of keeping 
their hats on, even in church, and their addressing one by using 
the pronouns *'thou" and "thee," instead of "you." The seri- 
ousness of their faces on Sundays, and attempts to keep their 
children from all plays, formed another contrast to our habit of 
considering the Sunday a day of recreation, excursions, and inno- 
cent plays. 

In some respects our friends were more liberal than their 
brethren; for instance, in allowing the fine arts. Drawing and Music, 



Recollections of My Life 65 

to become a part of their studies. Indeed, Mrs. Bennett showed 
remarkable skill in the first-named branch, while all attempts 
made to teach them singing proved abortive, probably from a 
long disuse of the organs necessary to its performance. 

The boys and the little girl took part in the instruction given 
in the schools, while Mr. Bennett, besides having an extensive 
correspondence, found ample opportunity for indulging in his 
favourite study of Botany and other natural branches. Occasion- 
ally my father read with him and his wife in " Leonard and Ger- 
trude," which, as both were of a philanthropic turn, interested 
them much and often moved them to tears. 

I have described with some minuteness the sojourn of an 
English family at our mountain home, since the acquaintance 
with them made me familiar with many traits of English character, 
and increased my knowledge of a language of which I was soon 
to make use in the task of providing a living. 

Record. — It was soon after my return from Dresden that I 
made — in company with Pfarrer Weishaupt — a trip to Italy, 
as far as Milan. We chose the way through Coire, where the 
panorama of the Rhsetian mountains opens, presenting at every 
stage of the journey new features of interest; now we cross a pass 
surrounded by rocky peaks and silent glaciers; then we descend 
into the deep valley, where we find a roaring river, sometimes 
burying itself between impending precipices; yet in these inhos- 
pitable regions we find small but poor \allages, and isolated 
cottages. We then ascend Mount Julier, on whose top lie two 
enigmatic pillars; and then behold the beautiful Engadine, trav- 
ersed in its whole length (sixty miles) by a green mountain torrent, 
and adorned by a great number of thrifty villages, many of which 
owe their fine houses to emigrants of the valley, who have estab- 
lished confectionery-shops in the great cities of Europe, and then 
return here again, to spend the remainder of their life amongst 
their native mountains. 

It is in one of these villages where my sister Gertrude, now ^ a 
widow, lives with her children, although she exchanges occasionally 
the six months of severe winter for the warmer clime of Italy. 

1 This was written about 1858. 



66 Hermann Krusi 

It is easy to reach the latter country by several fine mountain 
passes. We chose the Bernina, the least commodious, and 
met on its icy summit with a severe snow-storm; descending after- 
wards into the lovely valley of Poschiavo, which, although inhabited 
by people speaking the Italian language, belongs to Switzer- 
land. We then enter the Italian valley Veltlin, celebrated for 
its dark wine, and are soon upon the romantic lake of Como, 
richly adorned with fine towns, villas, convents, vineyards, slopes 
overgrown with chestnut trees, and affording a view of the Alps 
in the background. 

I have no space here to describe the beauties of Milan, its 
marble cathedral. Triumphal Arch, Amphitheatre, hospitals, and 
the celebrated echo at the villa Simonetta, which repeats a whole 
tune with perfect distinctness, and a pistol shot thirty or forty 
times, or to enlarge on the great and picturesque beauties of Mount 
Simplon, with its splendid road and galleries constructed by 
Napoleon; nor can I do justice to the Bernese mountains, which 
we crossed from the hot-baths of Leuk by the Gemini pass; or to 
the wild and lovely beauty of the lakes of Thun and Brienz, of 
the fall of the Staubbach ((930 feet high); and many other cele- 
brated scenes, depicted in the handbooks of travellers. 

I will only observe, that on our return home, in descending 
over Mount Albis to the lovely lake of Zurich, we witnessed a kind 
of political revolution, the country people having risen en masse, 
to protect their holy religion, which they considered endangered 
by the nomination of a rationalistic professor (Strauss) to a vacant 
chair in the University. The government was overthrown, but 
unfortunately not without bloodshed. Revolutions of this kind 
are of not unfrequent occurrence in Switzerland, whose every 
Canton is a sovereignty in itself. Basel, Schwytz, Wallis, Neuf- 
chatel, etc., have gone through similar ordeals, which ended 
generally in the the triumph of the popular party 

I made a similar trip some years afterwards with an English- 
man, Mr. Bennett. I must mention here as a providential fact, 
which has influenced my movements in this world to a consider- 
able degree, that we harboured at different times Englishmen in 
our family at Gais, who were attracted by the fame my father 
had attained as an educator and friend of Pestalozzi. The first 
young man who resided with us was Mr. Ronalds, a highly in- 
telligent man, now Professor of Chemistry at the University of 



Recollections of My Life 67 

Galway. The next was Mr. Rowland, a queer genius, who with 
an honest heart combined a mind which had led him to embrace 
different religious views, sometimes of an exactly opposite charac- 
ter. He had also tried emigration to America, but without suc- 
cess, and now prepared himself with my father as a teacher, in 
which he did not succeed better, from an inherent stiffness or 
inflexibility of thought and action. 

During the trip with Mr. Bennett, we arrived in a valley 
hardly ever visited by travellers, and peopled by inhabitants who 
speak the so-called Romanic language, and exhibit, in their habi- 
tations as well as customs, the traces of great antiquity. They 
call water *'ava," butter *'panch," church "baselg," white " alb,'* 
house "maisa"; their language shows a relationship with the 
Latin and French, but the names of their villages, mostly terminat- 
ing in "is," show that the original language of their ancestors, 
the Rhaetii (of whom Livy and Plinius speak), must have been 
entirely different from Latin. ^ 

We crossed the Panix pass, and descended into the romantic 
valley of Glarus, the birthplace of my mother, which is buried 
between immense mountains, of which several, as Mount Dodi, 
are 12,000 feet high; yet there is much wealth even in these valleys, 
as there is wherever Protestants are found; but amongst the Catho- 
lics, to whom emigration seems uncongenial, and who are contented 
with the poverty of their home, we find occasionally a hereditary 
race of beggars, who annoy the tourists to such an extent that 
some of these believe the Swiss in general to be a poor people, 
in which they are greatly mistaken. They are in the aggregate 
wealthier than the neighbouring nations, chiefly by industries to 
which especially those parts devote themselves that have been 
denied the production of corn, fruit and wine, as for instance the 
inhabitants of the Tara mountains, of Appenzell, the Engadine, 
Glarus, etc. 

I could fill a volume in describing my excursions, and the 
occasional adventures I had. I was present at three grand re- 
unions of Swiss Shooters (Schlitzenfeste) where some two thou- 
sand men, armed with their carabines, come together in some 
town, to practise target-shooting, and to draw the prizes offered 
on such occasions. As there are generally many thousand visitors 
from all parts present, it is considered a national festivity, where a 
1 For further items on this point, see pp. 99, 262, and 408. 



68 Hermann Krusi 

great many patriotic speeches are delievered, and, amidst singing 
and jubilee, innumerable bottles of wines are emptied for *'the 
honour and welfare of the country." 

A festivity of a nobler character is found in the so-called 
Sangervereine (singing reunions), where as many singers or sing- 
ing companies unite on one spot, and raise their voices in one 
majestic chorus, and after this in separate bands, in order to win 
the prize of honour. 

Not less interesting and meritorious is the National Tumer- 
fest, or the gathering of the best gymnasts in one place, where 
they perform the most difficult feats, presenting as fine an array 
of young, muscular men as it has ever been my fate to behold. 
The prizes are not in money, but consist of elegant work made by 
the hands of ladies, which is a more dignified kind of reward. 

It was on such occasions especially that I visited also many of 
the historical places of Switzerland, the battle-fields of Sempach, 
St. Jacob, Morgarten, and that memorable nook near the " Lake 
of Four Cantons," the Griith, where the first step for the liberation 
of our country was taken. 

Whilst passing the battlefield of Morgarten, and reflecting 
whether some of the virtues of the valiant forefathers had come 
to their descendants, I found a specimen of a man to whom the 
testimony of honesty and conscientiousness could not have been 
denied. I inquired of him the way to cross the Albis mountain, 
in order to descend to the shores of Lake ZUrich. He kindly 
informed me of it, and sent his little son to accompany me part of 
the way. According to the custom of little children, the boy went 
with me for a mile, and then explained in a kind of innocent 
gabble, that with yonder beech-tree I had to turn to the right, till 
I came to a huge pine-tree, and from thence to the left, where I 
should find some cows grazing, etc., etc. As might be expected, 
I was soon out of the right path, and being now two or three 
miles from the village, where I had engaged the boy, I was un- 
willing to return, and in that uncertainty sat down with the indif- 
ference of a traveller who is sure to find some shelter under the 
blue heavens. All at once I hear a voice, which seemed to call 
for me, and behold my honest informant, the father of the boy, 
who, seeing his son return so soon, was afraid that he had not 
given me the right directions, and being unable to bear the thought 
that an unknown traveller might lose his way from that cause, 



Recollections of My Life 69 

had started in pursuit of me for nearly three miles, up the moun- 
tain, in order to tell me that I had gone astray, and to lead me 
farther, till I could not miss my way. He even refused all 
remuneration. 

These honest people, whether they are Catholics or not (and 
he happened to be one) living between or on their inhospitable 
mountains, are so very adverse to leaving their homesteads that 
we often find families whose ancestors for one or two hundred 
years back have lived and died in the same house. They are 
even unwilling to leave their native village, when impending 
dangers seem to force them to do so. An instance of it was fur- 
nished by the inhabitants of Felsberg near Coire. About the 
year 1842, an immense rock, several hundred feet in height and 
breadth, and of proportionate thickness, threatened to detach it- 
self from the mountain-side directly behind the village. Impelled 
by curiosity, I had climbed up myself — for weary three hours — 
to see the yawning gulf, which seemed to widen by slow degrees. 
Occasionally huge fragments came thundering down, by day 
and night, chasing the inhabitants away, panting and shrieking 
from fright. The authorities of the Canton, or rather of Coire, 
advised them to move, and offered them gratis land for the pur- 
pose; contributions were collected and houses were built on that 
land. But although these houses looked neater than their old 
ones, they remained in their native village, preferring an indefinite 
danger to a definite separation from old and cherished associations : 
and there they are still — and so is the mountain. 

From these reminiscences, which are rambling in more than 
one sense, I must return again to my home, where my father, 
although nearly seventy years of age, was still presiding in the 
fulness of strength and health over the united institutions. 

The relation of sons and daughters, with regard to the alle- 
giance they owe to their parents, is somewhat different on the 
European Continent, and in the rural portions especially, from 
the custom which seems to prevail in America. Although two 
of my sisters and myself had passed the age of twenty-five, we 
never thought of taking an important step without the advice and 
consent of our parents; we aided them, and earned money sepa- 
rately, but we gave it cheerfully to the common fund, and were 
satisfied with clothing and board, and occasional sums of money 
for our pleasure trips, etc., which were never refused. On the 



70 Hermann Krusi 

other hand, we had money placed in the savings-banks, although 
this was done in an impartial manner, about the same sum for 
every child. We had been brought up in an unselfish manner, 
had received a good education, which possibly prevented us from 
being selfish in return, especially when we considered how favoured 
we were in possessing such parents, particularly such a father, 
whose whole life and work had been an ornament to his country, 
and whose countenance, which was ever beaming when he saw 
the beauties of nature, or moral fruits of virtue and simplicity, 
bore the stamp of manly honesty combined with high intelligence. 
I for my part was determined to stand with my father till his death. 

The time allotted by Government for the duration of the 
Appenzell Normal School was drawing to a close. It was apparent 
that twenty villages with about one hundred schools were nearly 
or quite supplied with the requisite teachers. My father was 
approaching his seventieth year, and although still hale and vigor- 
ous could not expect a much longer lease for active labours. The 
year 1844 was destined to cause an important change in our family. 
It was on the last Sunday of April that my father with his grown 
sons visited for the last time the Landsgemeinde at Trogen. On 
account of exposure during a wet day, he contracted there a seri- 
ous disease of the bladder which went on aggravating until there 
was no hope for his recovery. The last scenes on his death-bed 
were both toucliing and elevating; for a devoted labourer in the 
vineyard of education, a loving father, and faithful citizen went 
to his well-deserved rest. A numerous crowd of friends — some 
of whom had been his pupils more than fifty years ago — joined 
in the funeral procession to the rural cemetery of Gais, which 
holds his remains. While I write this (July 25, 1894) just fifty 
years have elapsed since our father's death, and there are yet 
four out of eight children left, who will remember the solemn day. 

Record. — In the last year before his death he celebrated a 
day which hardly one of a thousand teachers ever lives to see, 
namely, the fiftieth anniversary of his career as a teacher. Nearly 
all his former scholars, and a great many other teachers, assembled 




Hermann Krusi, 1st 
Director of the first Appenzell Cantonal Normal School, 1833-1844 



Recollections of My Life 71 

on that day, to offer him a tribute of their appreciation of the 
great work he had achieved. One of them, in an appropriate 
speech, presented him with a silver pitcher, bearing an inscrip- 
tion 

In order to show the youthfuhiess of his disposition, and the 
possession of his faculties up to the last two months of his life, I 
will mention that he attended to his lessons till sickness over- 
came him, and continued working on his last manuscript. . . . 

The sad day, which deprived us of the Sun of our family, 
which had shed its rays so peacefully and calmly for many years 
of happiness, was the 25th of July, 1844. I have described in 
another pamphlet (annexed to the edition of Krlisi's poems) the 
cause and circumstances connected with the death of our beloved 
father; as also the day of his funeral, which was one of the most 
solemn which Gais had ever seen. 

His death was in many respects a sad blow for us, and espe- 
cially to my good mother, with whom he had lived in happy union 
for thirty-two years. Although we were not entirely unprovided, 
it was evident that a separation of the family would be indispen- 
sable; not, however, at once, for the three years' course of the 
Normal School not being yet terminated, I still continued to draw 
my salary for a year longer; moreover, my sisters' school was still 
in a satisfactory condition, although not very large, as was also 
the boys' school. But as the name and reputation of my father 
were essential to the maintenance of their schools, especially of the 
Normal School, we were prepared for a change, and expected it 
with a calm resignation, which we seemed to have inherited from 
our revered father, whose motto had constantly been: *'God will 
show the way to those who trust in Him." 

After my father's death, as the eldest son, I became in some 
manner the head of the family, although in matters of domestic 
economy and in accounts my mother did the principal business, 
being of a far more practical stamp than myself. Of her charac- 
ter I will say a few words here. By nature she was very different 
from my father, but fortunately had some useful qualities which 
he possessed in a less degree; namely, order, system, and good 
economy; it was to her especially we owed the money savings for 
the children. Her principles of physical education were good, 
and she always showed herself a loving mother to her children, 
especially to those whom Nature seemed to have most neglected. 



72 Hermann Krusi 

On the other hand, she had but Httle taste for abstruse science, 
and had rarely communion with my father about educational 
matters. I do not believe that she felt a great interest in the in- 
stitutions which he had under his direction; for as she was of 
rather weak health, and of a nervous disposition, the cares con- 
nected with them were not congenial to her, and any noise and 
turmoil, if it proceeded not from her own family, did not sound 
musical in her ears. She never, to my knowledge, took part in 
the teaching of other children but her own. She loved my father 
tenderly, as he deserved, although she grumbled occasionally at 
his expenses in books, or at his liberality to the poor, and to un- 
worthy supplicants — who never went away with empty hands : 
but all this was done for the good of the whole, and my father was 
wise enough to respect her intention, and never showed any ill- 
humour. As for myself, I incurred her displeasure as a boy 
especially on account of my untidy ways, and occasional forget- 
fulness. But after my father's death she treated me with all the 
deference of an elder friend towards a younger one, and we went 
on together in the best harmony. 

With regard to the other members of our family, I must re- 
mark that some of them had already left home, and were provided 
for, or were on the way of earning their own bread. My eldest 
sister, Mina, had married a worthy man. Doctor Kling of Heiden, 
a man distinguished in his profession, and not without means, 
although the great fire which consumed the village of Heiden in 
. . . had bereft him suddenly of all his hard-earned property. 
Brother Gottlieb was then at Berne pursuing his studies in medi- 
cine at the University, and brother Jacob was engaged as an 
apprentice of the Pharmaceutic business at Schaffhausen, and 
later at Biberach. There remained with us sister Gertrude, a 
person of excellent heart and simple, unassuming manners; 
Charles, a tall-grown boy, with blonde hair and blue eyes, re- 
sembling none of the family, either in person or in character, 
being of an abstruse disposition, full of talent, especially for 
languages, bad of hearing and therefore often absent-minded, 
looking exceedingly green and crestfallen when he appeared in 
company. Sister Elisa was more developed in flesh than other- 
wise, showed talent for some things, was not over-fond of study. 
Mary, the last bom, was hard of hearing and, therefore, slow in 
learning; yet, strange to say, she showed most talent in music. 



Recollections of My Life 73 

and learned the first piece at the age of four years, merely from 
hearing others play it, and then trying to do it herself. She was of 
a loving and confiding disposition, and proved the care and con- 
solation of her anxious mother on her last days, under whose 
guidance she remained till death separated them. 

After the death of Father Kriisi, it became necessary for 
Pfarrer Weishaupt, myself, and another teacher to bring the last 
term of the Normal School to a close by supplying the necessary 
instruction. 

Record. — The last year I spent at Gais was not without its 
interesting features and events. First, there was the close of the 
Normal School, which had, during the ten years of its existence, 
formed more than one hundred teachers; a supply which was 
more than sufficient for the twenty communes of Appenzell. 
Then, there was the one-hundredth anniversary of Pestalozzi's 
birth, which was celebrated throughout the principal towns of 
Germany and Switzerland. The schoolmasters of Appenzell 
had the more reason to do honour to the memory of this day, as 
the first three assistants of Pestalozzi, Kriisi, Tobler, and Niederer, 
had been of their number, and would have hailed this day with 
joy, had they not, by a strange dispensation of Providence, left 
this world the preceding year : — they, nevertheless, received 
their share of grateful memory. 

But the end of the young ladies' school was also approaching, 
on account of the proposed marriage of my sister Gertrude with 
a wealthy merchant from the Engadine. All these changes and re- 
movals would, of course, cripple our means of income, especially 
those necessary for the support of my mother and her two young 
daughters; for as concerns myself and two of my brothers (who 
had nearly completed their studies at college, etc.) we were ex- 
pected to strike out for ourselves after the breaking up of our 
household. 

Fortunately, the maintenance of my mother and her two 
daughters was secured by an arrangement of our new brother- 
in-law, which was to supply them with another home in the 
beautiful village of Heiden, in the house of one of her sons and 



74 Hermann Krusi 

near the family of my eldest sister, who had married Dr. Kiing. 
With these cares removed, we spent the last year in Gais in com- 
parative peace and happiness, although constantly reminded of 
the severe loss we had sustained by the death of our dear father. 
This recollection was intensified by a task to which I devoted my 
leisure hours. 

A year before his death my father made a collection of the 
poems composed by him at the request of his friend, Pfarrer 
Weishaupt, who wanted them for many of his musical pieces. 
These poems, classified by him under the title of " Family, Country, 
Nature, and Religion," I concluded to publish as an act of filial 
piety — with an introductory biographical chapter which I thought 
might interest his numerous friends, and the more so as I could 
add to it some unprinted documents from the period of my father's 
connection with Pestalozzi. I added to the above collection of 
poems some of my own, mostly referring to some shining facts 
in Swiss history or its scenery. It is not for me to speak of the 
merits of these poetical productions, and as for my own, they 
need liardly any more severe or impartial critic than myself, 
judging from the feeling they now produce in me. Poetry, in the 
first place, is, or should be, the outgrowth of pure elevated feeling 
— but its adequate expression requires the assistance of a culti- 
vated intelligence, and some knowledge of the rules of metric art. 
Although in youth some feelings, like those of love, may be exces- 
sively strong and, so to say, permeate your whole being, yet a 
time may come, after the illusion has been dispelled (which tem- 
porarily kept reason captive), when the effusions of a youthful 
imagination may cease to give any pleasure to their author. This 
is even more the case when many poetical productions have 
been chiefly the means for performing "mental gymnastics" as a 
pleasant and not unprofitable task at the formative age of youthful 
existence. As many of my poems belong to this category, it is 
not to be wondered that I hardly ever read them now, and that 
my most intimate friends know nothing about their existence. 



Recollections of My Life 75 

I make, however, an exception with a few of my poems, which 
were dedicated to the memory of my two departed daughters, 
Minnie and Gertie, which have at least the merit of being the 
outgrowth of deep, sorrowful feeling. These dear children having 
been taken away in the springtime of life, crowned with all the 
graces of love, innocence, and simplicity — no illusion can ever 
arise to dim the recollection, but, on the other hand, a fond hope 
for future reunion or assimilation. 

But to descend from poetical dreams and aspirations to stern 
reality, the problem to be solved — in the fall of 1845 — was, 
what place in this wide world would offer to me some employment 
and at the same time the means for further cultivation ? Through 
an old friend of my father (Pastor Appenzeller of Biel) I was 
informed that he had the means of procuring for me the situation 
of tutor in a wealthy family in Liefland (Russia). This I decided 
not to accept until I had heard from Dr. Mayo, Director of a 
private school for boys, at Cheam (England), to whom I had 
made application. The answer came from his widow (Dr. Mayo 
having but recently died) and was favourable to my request. 

My decision was taken, for the prospect of a sojourn in Eng- 
land, which offered means for interesting observations on social, 
industrial, and political matters under the protection of consti- 
tutional laws, was preferable to one in a secluded country-seat in 
the German part of Russia under the "paternal!" rule of the 
Czar. My trunk was soon packed, and after taking leave of my 
family and other relatives and friends, I could exclaim with 
Byron, although with no bitterness, "My native land, farewell!" 



CHAPTER X 

My Experiences at Cheam, England, 1846 

I need not say much of my journey to England, partly because 
most of its details have escaped my mind, and partly because my 
journey through Baden and down the Rhine offered no new 
features. In Belgium, however, the romantic scenery and thriving 
cities presented some new attractions; and at Ostend I enjoyed, 
for the first time in my life, the sight of the ocean. After a four 
or five hours' ride on the steamboat, the white cliffs of Albion 
came into sight; and soon after, I set my foot on its soil at Dover, 
where many new objects met my observing eye. 

In other countries of Europe there is always a gentle transition 
from one country to the other, both in regard to physical features 
and people ; but on an island such as England, which has developed 
a civilization of its own, the changes are more abrupt. What 
struck me among other things were the many windmills on the 
hills, and the solid character of the buildings. Arrived at the 
station and taking a seat in a third-class carriage, I found a marked 
difference in the appearance of the dress of the people, by which 
in most parts of the Continent you can distinguish the different 
classes of society, and more especially the rural population. Here 
everybody seemed to be well dressed. 

After a ride of several hours through a fine country, in which 
fields planted with hops formed a principal feature, I could dis- 
cover through the hazy atmosphere the dim outline of an immense 
city (London). 

I was not unmindful of the dangers which beset an unwary 
stranger on being left to find his way alone in such a labyrinth 

76 



Recollections of My Life 77 

of streets; and hence was glad to find a tolerably good hotel, 
from wliich I could make further inquiries. 

Record. — At last I saw a sea of buildings loom out from the 
distance. With a beating heart, I approached that far-famed, 
and in many respects ill-famed city, — London. One of my first 
cares was, where to put up for the first night, since I should not 
have time to make use of my letters of introduction. Arrived at 
Bricklayers Station in the suburb of Southwark, and two miles 
from London Bridge, I inquired for Kings Arms, an inn which a 
fellow-traveller had named to me. A man with a wheelbarrow 
offered to transport my things there. I walked with him, but as 
he seemed to take a long time to arrive, my imagination conjured 
up within me some stories of travellers having been enticed to the 
dens of robbers and worse, and I got somewhat nervous. A man 
informed me that we had passed Kings Arms, and pointed it out 
to me; my porter denied that it was so. I went myself into the 
bar-room, and asked in an excited manner, whether this was the 
inn mentioned, to which they replied in the aflfirmative. 

I was somewhat relieved, though not at ease; for, in accordance 
with English customs, I was shown into a lonely, sombre-looking 
room, and was then asked what I should like for supper. This 
was a very simple question, but rather embarrassing for one 
who does not know well the language of the country, and least of 
all the particular terms for certain dishes or the measures used 
in giving out food and drink. For instance, when I was asked 
about the latter, I decided for *'ale," having heard that such a 
beverage existed. Then came the question, ''What ale: Burton's 
or Bass' or Scotch ale ? " Here the choice was more diflicult, for 
I knew neither, and hence chose " the Scotch " at random ; but I 
was not yet to get it, without being asked how much of it I wanted. 
This was another poser, for since I had never in my life heard the 
name and meaning of a *'pint, quart," etc., I could name no 
particular measure, but said: "Bring me a bottle." This was 
brought, and I enjoyed the strong ale hugely after having fasted 
nearly the whole day. But now I made another mistake, from 
ignorance of the quality of the beverage, of which in Germany it 
is customary to drink several bottles at one sitting. I did the same 
thing now, which could not fail to affect my head considerably 
so as to make me retire to bed rather early. I mention these 



78 Hermann Krusi 

trifling things merely as an instance of the difficulties a newcomer 
has to overcome in a country where everything seems to be managed 
after a set mould and fashion, which the natives expect should be 
understood and imitated at once, without troubling themselves 
to explain it. 

On the next day, I happened — as by accident — close by 
London Bridge, to discover the name of the firm "Bennett and 
Brown " over a tea-store, which belonged to our Quaker friend 
and his partner. Mr. Bennett and family being absent, I intro- 
duced myself to Mr. Brown, with whom I found a friendly recep- 
tion and good advice for my further plans. As I was bound for 
Cheam, I did not see much of London, except its general features, 
of which the most prominent was the perpetual roar and thunder 
of thousands of wagons and carriages traversing the main streets; 
also the immense amount of shipping on the turbid river Thames. 
The numerous shops with their gorgeous inscriptions also at- 
tracted my attention, as well as the vast multitude of passers-by 
— the gentlemen with stove-pipe hats — all hurrying to and fro 
in the pursuit of wealth and comfort. It was quite a relief to 
escape this turmoil for some moments by entering St. Paul's 
Cathedral, although even there a subdued roar came to your ears 
as of mighty rivers. 

As Cheam was not on the line of a railroad, I reached it by 
one of those coaches which now have become rare, and which 
presented to me a novel feature in the seats on the top for so- 
called outside passengers, wliich may be very pleasant on fine 
days, but decidedly unpleasant on rainy or wintry days, to which 
in England one out of every three or four has to be counted. 

There can hardly be a more pleasant country for the eyes 
than some of the rural parts of England, with their green hedges 
and magnificent park scenery. Hence I got rather a favourable 
impression of my future residence when the coach stopped before 
a fine-looking mansion, the Mayo Institute. As I had arrived a 
few days before the end of the vacation, I found neither the 



Recollections of My liiFE 79 

Principal, nor his teachers, nor any of the pupils present, but 
only the servants. Hence I had time to look at the premises of 
the school, which were surrounded by a high wall and contained 
also a beautiful lawn with playground. The main building, which 
contained also the dormitories, had a genteel, cheerful appearance. 
I cannot say much in praise of the schoolrooms, which would not 
have passed muster in any decent American school building, while 
the furniture was poor and sadly mutilated. 

By and by the inmates arrived, and I was introduced to the 
Principal, the reverend Mr. Shepherd, his wife and sister, the 
widow of Dr. Mayo, who probably enjoyed a rich income from 
the school. Mr. Shepherd, somewhat haggard, and lame in one 
foot, was a mild-mannered and well-disposed gentleman, whose 
religious tendencies were somewhat similar to those of Pestalozzi's 
Pastor, *' Flieginhimmel," in "Leonard and Gertrude." The 
ladies seemed kind, although neither my two fellow-teachers, who 
lived in the house, nor myself, came much in contact with them. 
Said teachers had enough to do, to keep some fifty or sixty un- 
governable boys in order, and to try to impart to them an unpal- 
atable mental food by a method which may be called a relic of 
the mediseval age. 

I would say here, that the boys sent to this school all belonged 
to parents connected with the aristocratic or moneyed classes of 
society. It is a melancholy fact, peculiar to these classes — at 
least in England — that the teachers selected for their cliildren, 
whether as governesses at home or as ''ushers" in schools, are 
considered merely as "wage-earners," and hence not admissible 
to genteel society. The children soon inherit this sentiment, and 
the consequences, of course, are insubordination and a tendency 
to disorder, which cause the teachers a great deal of trouble and 
make their task an unthankful one. The discord is aggravated, 
as I have already hinted, by the unpalatable mental food the 
children are obliged to swallow. It seems singular that this 
should be said of an institution which in its prospectuses assumed 



80 Hermann Krusi 

the title of " Pestalozzian " as a good recommendation, since this 
foreign -sounding name was meant to give indication of new and 
startHng methods and results. 

It is possible, that under Dr. Mayo's direction the school 
deserved the above title more than at my time.^ But even the 
learned doctor, a friend of Pestalozzi, as soon as his school became 
patronized by the Aristocracy, could not emancipate its teaching 
from the trammels imposed by the old routine supposed to be 
necessary for the training of an English "gentleman." For the 
elite of that class hope to become members of the British Parlia- 
ment, or the recipients of some lucrative office after a course in 
one of the fashionable universities, Oxford or Cambridge. The 
curriculum of these required a vast amount of drudgery in Latin 
and Greek, and some knowledge of mathematics, generally taught 
by the usual mechanical method of memorizing. It was such a 
programme that I found marked and carried out at Dr. Mayo's 
school, and I have often wondered how a practical people — as 
the English are supposed to be — could consent to sacrifice 
English composition and literature, the physical sciences, modern 
languages, etc., to the Moloch of classical learning. 

I believe that at Dr. Mayo's time, with the assistance of his 
gifted sister, object lessons were given to the youngest pupils of 
the school; for instance, lessons on shells and other natural products, 
but I saw nothing of the kind. 

As for myself, I had the subject of Geography allotted to me. 
In my first lesson, I derived but little encouragement from hear- 
ing the pupils shout this or that, leaving their seats, etc., hardly 
paying any attention to the teacher: from which I concluded that 
they never had been accustomed — at their homes — to listen as 
a class, but had always received individual attention. I saw at 
once that their attention had to be diverted from each other, and 
their hands occupied, and set them to drawing maps, which was 

1 Barnard's American Journal of Education contains a full account of Dr. 
Mayo's school: Vol. IX, pp. 429^87. 



Recollections of My Life 81 

partially successful and allowed some further application of the 
subject. 

I take occasion here to allude to one of my colleagues, Mr. 
Reiner, who, under equally unfavourable circumstances, in the 
subject of Mathematics did excellent work, so as to obtain a repu- 
tation which in later years led to his being employed as tutor 
to the princes of the royal family. Mr. Reiner, a German, had 
been a pupil in Pestalozzi's Institute towards its close, when it 
was in the hands of Schmid, to whom Mr. Reiner was undoubtedly 
much indebted in regard to the method of teaching his subject. 
Yet he too had to follow — according to general routine — the 
books of Euclid, which name for ages has stood as the representa- 
tive of "Geometry." To study the latter, in England, was "to 
study Euclid." This, however, did not prevent him from trying 
to develop independent reasoning with his pupils, many of whom 
gained a favourable record in their examinations at the University. 

Mr. Reiner lived in a separate house with his wife and four 
amiable children (three girls and a boy) to whom I became much 
attached, so that I went there nearly every afternoon, and never 
without receiving comfort and encouragement of which I was 
often in need. As I have already stated, Mr. Reiner occupied 
a prominent place at the school and was universally respected. 
Hence I was astonished to hear Mrs. Reiner tell me that in their 
five or six years' residence at Cheam she had never seen or been 
invited by Mrs. Mayo, who, as the wife of an eminent clergyman, 
and as a wealthy lady, may have shared those aristocratic views 
or practices which in other countries would be considered ridicu- 
lous or even rude. 

I need hardly say that an Institute of the kind I have described 
was kept totally aloof from all contact or association with the 
neighbourhood, and that the boys, some of whom had reached 
adolescence, were kept entirely ignorant about the social and 
political events of the country, in spite of the fact that they were 
meant to be its future legislators, or at least, as landowners, 



82 Hermann Krusi 

bankers, etc., were destined to have some injfluence on its progress 
and welfare. 

I suppose, however, that our good "Shepherd," the Principal 
of the school, was considered to have done his duty when, in the 
morning and evening prayers, amidst genuflexions, etc., he made 
abstract reflections on Christian life and divine example. He may 
also have been consoled by the belief that his boys were trained 
to be "gentlemen," which name seems to designate a compound 
of all virtues consistent with propriety and honour. A practical 
illustration of this kind of Machiavelian ethics may not be out of 
place. A window having been broken by a stone thrown from 
the playground, the whole school was examined in order to find 
the perpetrator; but all the boys without exception denied having 
any knowledge of it. At last the Principal said that pending 
further examination he would be obliged to take away the half- 
holiday promised to the school. On hearing this, there was much 
whispering and beckoning in the direction of one boy, who at last 
stepped out of the rank, saying, "I did it," and thus his honour 
and that of his playmates were satisfactorily vindicated ( ?) ! 

In regard to the above half-holiday it must be stated that 
this favour had been granted at the request of a titled visiting 
father or relative of one of the boys, — a not unusual occurrence, 
to be explained by the working of aristocratic patronage, against 
the arbitrary, senseless application of which even a principal 
imbued with piety did not dare to make any objection on moral 
and educational grounds. 

But enough has been said to show that I, a republican of free 
Switzerland, too proud to be looked down upon by the spoilt 
sons of a decaying aristocracy, and imbued with educational prin- 
ciples which require freedom of development, could not feel satis- 
fied with my surroundings, and hence longed for a speedy release 
after one term's experience. My resignation having been tendered 
and accepted, I was ready to return to Switzerland. I made no 
other application for a situation, fearing that it would lead to 



Recollections of My Life 83 

no more satisfactory results, at least in one of the hundred private 
schools. A public school system hardly existed at that time, 
and those schools that came nearest to it were under the control 
of some religious denomination, and hence subject to many re- 
strictions.^ 

If, in spite of my determination, I was prevented from carry- 
ing out my plans, I attribute it to a kind Providence — or what- 
ever you may call it — which has often in life assigned me a task 
not of my seeking, but one for which I felt very thankful after- 
wards. I left Cheam carrying with me a letter of introduction to 
Mr. Reynolds, the governing patron of the Home and Colonial 
Infant and Training schools at King's Cross, London. There I 
went, and, as the sequel will show, there I stayed. 

^ It should in justice be remarked that the facilities and characteristics of the 
English schools have changed enormously for the better since the date referred 
to here. The influence of Dr. Arnold and other reformers was already showing 
its effects at that time. 



CHAPTER XI 

My Experiences and Work in Connection 

WITH THE 

Home and Colonial Schools in London, 1847-1852 

On entering a large though not very prepossessing building 
in Gray's Inn Road, I was introduced to Mr. Reynolds, an elderly 
gentleman of aristocratic mien and demeanour, which at once 
stamped him as a man of business and one accustomed to com- 
mand. After a long career as secretary to a former Prime Min- 
ister, enabling him to amass a sufficient competence, he was 
inclined to devote himself to some work by which he could benefit 
mankind. In time, he became interested in a movement which 
contemplated the education of infants or very young children of 
the poorer classes, who were unable to give any attention to the 
education of their offspring: the name of the organization being 
"Infant School Society." 

By the fortuitous co-operation of some English Pestalozzians 
(more especially the Mayos) a system had been introduced which 
was based on "object lessons," and aimed at a proper develop- 
ment of the human faculties in all branches of training. Such a 
system, of course, necessitated the founding of a "Training 
School," and the enlargement of accommodations, to make room 
for classes of a higher grade. 

In the absence of any funds provided by Government or by 
the city, it was very opportune for the Society to get the gratu- 
itous services of a man like Mr. Reynolds, who could devote all 
his time to the interests of the school, and who, on account of his 
aristocratic and commercial connections, was able to get many 

84 



Recollections of My Life 85 

subscribers from the above classes. As the subscribers became 
in some respects also the patrons of the school, it may be sur- 
mised that its conduct and government v^ere subject to many 
irregularities, unpleasant intrusion, and arbitrary measures. But 
in spite of these unavoidable drawbacks, Mr. Reynolds, to all 
appearance, had managed — by diplomacy, firmness, and un- 
wearied efforts — to get most things under his control. 

As he did not, however, profess any knowledge in matters 
which belong to the philosophy and art of teaching, he had the 
good sense to procure the services of a Scotchman (Mr. Dunning) 
of earnest will and deep penetration, to supervise the methods 
and arrange the programme of the school. 

In virtue of his position, Mr. Dunning could also place himself 
in sympathetic communication with his teachers, of whom one, a 
converted Irishman, Mr. Coghlan, superintended the model school 
in a very creditable manner. I have no doubt that in their con- 
ferences a great deal of attention was given to the work of 
Pestalozzi and his associates. Hence the name of Krlisi (my 
father) was already known, and the visit of his son may have 
produced some stir among the teachers. At any rate I was 
heartily welcomed, and I found amongst them a pleasing spirit 
of inquiry, and an ardent desire for help and improvement. 

On the evening of my arrival, the teachers and myself were 
invited to the elegant residence of Mr. Reynolds at Hampstead; 
which invitation, I suppose, was given in my honour, judging from 
the many questions and inquiries put to me. To speak the 
truth, these kindly faces, some of them belonging to good-looking, 
intelligent ladies, formed a pleasant contrast to my surroundings 
at Cheam, where my fellow-teachers at leisure hours were mainly 
complaining of the disorderly conduct of the boys under their 
care. Hence, seeing before me more chances of congenial, pro- 
ductive work, I gladly accepted the offer made to me the next 
day by Mr. Reynolds, to become one of the instructors at the 
school with a salary of one hundred pounds. After establishing 



86 Hermann Krusi 

myself in the room assigned to me in Mr. Dunning's residence 
(which was intended to harbour the Dissenters, i.e., Non-Epis- 
copahans of the Faculty) I began my operations. 

At the time of my arrival, the institution consisted of four 
departments : (a) the Normal School, (h) the Infant School, (c) the 
Model School, {d) the Juvenile School. The three last-named 
were appendages to the Normal School, as affording to the students 
opportunity to try their skill in teaching under proper superin- 
tendence. 

If I remember well, the subjects I had to teach were connected 
with Arithmetic and Drawing, and included some pedagogical 
lessons. Although I treated them according to Pestalozzi's prin- 
ciples and partly according to a course suggested by my father, I 
yet had to supply some originality in the selection and order of 
exercises. This was especially the case in those of Inventive 
Drawing, the success of wliich, when introduced into the primary 
classes, excited general surprise; for these poor children, coming 
from humble, unadorned homes, showed distinctly that the 
faculty of taste could be developed from inward intuition, through 
a logical combination of the elements of form under given condi- 
tions. 

The lessons in Arithmetic I gave to the young ladies of the 
Training School, who sat before me on raised steps, without any 
support to their backs, which was also the case with the children 
of the elementary department. The young ladies proved, if not 
quick, yet very willing scholars; and an appeal to discipline, 
which in Cheam was the constant need, was hardly required here. 

In spare hours I witnessed the teaching in other classes, 
especially that of Mr. Dunning in Philosophy of Education. 
Whenever asked, I gave advice, and, on the whole, stood on good 
terms with pupils and teachers. With Mr. Reynolds, I had but 
little direct intercourse, but I observed soon, that under an ad- 
ministration like his there were not wanting little intrigues and 
jealousies, combined with some arbitrary acts. 



Recollections of My Life 87 

The so-called reserved politeness, on which English gentlemen 
sometimes pride themselves, is not generally practised towards 
those of inferior rank. For instance, I have often seen Mr. Rey- 
nolds hurry through the class-rooms, interrupting the teachers 
and addressing them simply by their names, as Tucker, Sunter, 
Jones, etc., without the title "Miss." On the other hand, he 
(Mr. R.) laid great stress on religious observances — not of the 
High Church, but of the so-called Low Church, which indulges 
in long, extempore prayers. This was also witnessed in the annual 
Society meetings, the chief business of which seemed to consist 
in self congratulatory addresses and pious reflections on " the 
godliness of God, the virtuousness of Virtue, and the sinfulness 
of Sin." Presided over as these meetings were, by some "noble 
Lord," it was useless to expect any educational remarks or sug- 
gestions suitable to the occasion. 

I need not say that such a compound of proud-humble-sanc- 
tified-worldly confessions and practices was not altogether con- 
genial to my mind. It is true that personally I was never 
questioned nor interfered with in regard to my belief or opinions, 
although I have no doubt that on account of my liberal opinions 
some may have classed me among the radical sceptics, who at that 
time were in a decided minority. 

With all the faults of management operating on our school, 
it had at least the advantage of following the lead of distinct 
educational principles, which can hardly be said of the schools 
conducted under the '* Monitorial " system, or those under the 
control of the National-School Society, in both of which a dead 
mechanism seemed to stifle or supersede the organic work of the 
mind. The enlightened Inspector of Schools, Mr. Cook, per- 
ceived its excellent features, and did justice also to my instruction; 
moreover, a greater number of our scholars passed the graduating 
examination than in other schools. 

Perhaps the best part of the institution was the "practical 
instruction " which the students obtained through their attendance 



88 Hermann Krusi 

in the Model school, or through pedagogical lessons and so-called 
lessons on "criticism," where a class had to criticise the perform- 
ance of one of their fellow-pupils. I profited, myself, a great deal 
by being forced to consider all the exercises of instruction with 
regard to their capability of developing a power of the mind. I 
also was favourably impressed by the presentation of many objects 
of illustration in the Infant school, which were able to appeal to 
the senses of the children, and were handled in so-called "object 
lessons." The children, as a whole, did well and proved the 
excellence of Pestalozzian instruction, — wherever they were 
well taught, — which, of course, was not always the case. 



CHAPTER XII 

Friendships Formed in London 

Our school did not lack visitors, of whom a portion may 
have been attracted by its reputation. I mention in this connec- 
tion more particularly three or four of my countrymen, with whom 
I ever afterwards maintained friendly relations. One of them, 
Mr. Pestalozzi of Zurich, announced himself as the great-grandson 
of the noted school-reformer, and was doubly welcome, both as such 
and because of the amiability of his temper and his bright intellect. 
He had come from Paris, where he had looked after the affairs of 
his recently deceased uncle, Joseph Schmid, the evil genius of 
Pestalozzi. We spent a pleasant evening together at Miss Mayo's, 
where we were invited to take tea. After more than forty years 
we were to see each other again in his native city, where he occu- 
pied the chair of Engineering at the Polytechnicum, and where he 
died some years afterwards — the last of the lineal descendants 
of Pestalozzi. 

Another visitor, Mr. Ryffel, had once occupied the important 
post of President of the Board of Education of the Canton of 
Zurich during an interregnum of the Aristocratic or Conservative 
Government, wliich had superseded the radical regime, by which 
the ultra-liberal Professor Strauss had been called to the Univer- 
sity. But the Liberals coming again to the front, Mr. Ryffell, 
after losing the greater part of his property, came to England, 
where he gained a precarious living for himself and family by 
private lessons, seeming somewhat soured in disposition through 
his losses and trials, but otherwise a true, generous friend and 
companion. 

89 



90 Hermann Krusi 

But the best and most constant of all my friends, although 
unknown to fame, was Mr. Blumer, of Glarus, Switzerland, whose 
loving, careful disposition had marked him out as teacher for 
those unfortunates who were bereft either of intelligence or of 
one of the important organs of speech and hearing. As such he 
was actively engaged in the Idiot Asylum, situated at Highgate. 
To see and speak with him was to love him at first sight. In my 
case it led to a great number of visits at his residence, where I 
was also introduced to an interesting family, with whom he was 
very intimate, and who gradually transferred a part of their affec- 
tions to me. The family consisted of Mrs. W., one grown and 
two younger daughters. 

I mention these visits to Highgate, not without many pleasant 
reminiscences of beautiful walks in the neighbourhood, for in- 
stance the cemetery, from which a grand view of London is ob- 
tained, or at least of one part of the immense city, since the greater 
part is generally covered by smoke. My friendship with my 
former companion has never ceased, and several times have I 
renewed our old acquaintance at his villa, near Lausanne, in 
which he resides with his wife and some interesting daughters, 
and which overlooks Lake Leman (Geneva) and the glorious 
mountains beyond. Nor did his departure from London break 
my connection with his former friends at Highgate, who, after 
moving to London, invited me to take lodging with them, thus 
offering me a home, after I had changed five or six times my 
bachelor quarters in Islington, one of the suburbs of London. 

This immense city, with its four or five miUions of inhabitants, 
would, under certain circumstances, be but a dreary place to a 
homesick foreigner, who would feel his solitude in view of the 
many happy homes shut to him. This would especially be the 
case on some festival days, like Christmas and New Year's, when 
the heart craves for love and companionship. 

I was fortunate in never having to suffer this experience, 
since at the first Christmas of my stay in London I was invited 



Recollections of My Life 91 

to the family of a friend, Mr. Ronalds, who, after sojourning for 
some time at our home at Gais, and finishing his studies at a col- 
lege, had obtained a Professorship of Chemistry in an institution 
in London. As for the Bennetts, who were endeared to us all 
through our familiar intercourse at Gais, they too opened their 
arms to welcome me at their country-seat in Ross, in the west of 
England. With them I stayed during the New Year's vacation, 
and while I enjoyed the recital of our mutual experiences, I could 
not but be saddened in witnessing the mental prostration of 
father Bennett in consequence of the loss of their most promising 
little boy, during an absence in America, whither he and his wife 
had gone in order to study the negro problem. 

Of other friends, with whom I was less intimate, yet who 
showed me much kindness, I mention the Martineaus, relatives 
of the celebrated writer. Miss Martineau, and of the hardly less 
known doctor of divinity and strong pillar of Unitarianism, 
bearing the same name. 

My most singular friend was undoubtedly Mr. Rowland, who 
also had been an inmate of our house at Gais some years ago, 
for what purpose I never could quite understand, as he had no 
qualification for a successful teacher, although there could be no 
fault found with the solidity of his character. When I saw him 
again in London, he made his living as a book-agent, tramping 
along all day and choosing for his night quarters some garret, 
where, on one of my visits, I found that cats and rats enlivened 
the scene. Rough and unpolished as he was, he yet could give 
me practical advice on many matters, except, perhaps, on the 
marriage business, where I did not choose to follow him. The 
poor fellow, unable to captivate some fair lady's heart, conceived 
at last the desperate idea of advertising for a wife, stating his 
conditions. The answers he received, the rendezvous given to 
him, and the woeful failures and disappointments he encountered, 
made me hold my sides with laughter, although I pitied his lonely 
situation. 



92 Hermann Krusi 

Another friend or acquaintance of mine, of whose Hfe and 
doings I would Hke to forget some chapters detrimental to his 
reputation, I must mention here, as I owe to him chiefly my 
resolution to emigrate to America. This young man, Whitacre 
by name, was then engaged in a school in one of the poorest dis- 
tricts of the city. On a visit to the Home and Colonial schools, 
he was greatly pleased with my course of Inventive Drawing and 
admonished me to have it published at the expense — as he sug- 
gested — of one of his patrons. If I had known at that time as 
much of his sanguine, visionary temperament as I did afterwards, 
I would not have trusted his proposition. It had, however, the 
effect of causing me to construct carefully a graduated course, 
which afterwards was published by a bookseller of my acquaint- 
ance, in which shape I suppose it met the eyes of a few men in- 
terested in art education. I was more favourably impressed with 
the wife of Mr. Whitacre, whose manners, speech, and conduct 
gave evidence of a good education and refined nature, while her 
husband, in spite of many generous impulses, showed symptoms 
of an immoderate vanity, which only required some worldly 
success to burst out in full bloom. For a time I lost sight of them 
by their being transferred to another school in Birmingham. 

As for the Inventive Drawing, it did good service, and even 
procured an admission to a family of high social standing, that 
of the Honourable Mr. Strutt, whose wife was the daughter of 
the Bishop of Norwich. I suppose Mr. Heldemayer, a former 
pupil and teacher at the Institute of Pestalozzi, and now the 
director of a successful private school at Nottingham, had recom- 
mended me to the above family as a fit person to occupy their 
children in drawing. On entering their elegant mansion near 
Hyde Park, I found there three pretty, well-behaved children, to 
whom it was a pleasure to show what could be done by simple 
combinations of geometrical forms. They were equally inter- 
ested in their work, as will be shown by the following incident. 
One morning when they were engaged in the above exercise, the 



Recollections of My Life 93 

Baronet's wife entered the room in all the splendour of her court 
dress, being about to go to the Queen's Drawing-room as one of 
her *' ladies in waiting." Her neck and arms were sparkling -^dth 
gold chains and precious jewels, and her cumbersome dress of 
rich material, and provided wdth a long train, was quite a sight to 
behold, but not a prettier one than that presented by her hand- 
some, kindly face and cheery voice, with which she said : " I came 
here because I thought my children would like to see their mamma 
in her grand costume." The children, thus appealed to, looked 
up for some moments without any particular sign of pleasure or 
appreciation, and then bent their heads down to continue their 
little drawings. "Oh," said the mother, smiling, "I see you 
like your own designs better than those you see on my dress, 
and so I had better take my leave." 

From this little incident I drew a conclusion, which I have 
seen verified in many situations of this life, that we enjoy the 
products of our own labour and ingenuity, humble as they may be, 
in preference to outside representations of wealth; for the former 
is a capital which we can fully appreciate, and which ennobles 
our heart and reason, while the latter appeal only to our senses 
and lower instincts. This thought is calculated to shed radiance 
on many a humble cottage of the poor, which the taste of the 
cheerful housewife has rendered attractive by a pleasant arrange- 
ment of objects obtained through united savings, the result of 
industry and perseverance. 

In paying this tribute to the memory of my English friends 
and acquaintances — most of whom may have passed away — 
I oflFer my testimony to the fact that remembrances which appeal 
to the heart dwell longest within us, while the wonders supplied 
by art and civilization may gradually fade away. Hence the de- 
scription of objects which once obtained my attention — whether 
of churches, historical buildings like the Tower and Westminster 
Abbey, of palaces, parks, bridges, monuments, etc. — will find 
no room here, because these objects are not individually con- 



94 Hermann Krusi 

nected with myself, but are common property, and as such are 
found in geographies and guide-books. 

It is somewhat different with excursions I have made in Eng- 
land, which afforded me an occasion to study both the land and 
the character of the people. Of these I will mention a few, al- 
though not in their chronological order, but as they presented 
some characteristic features, or made an impression on my feel- 
ings. 



CHAPTER XIII 

Journeys in England 

Three excursions, the first to Wales, the second to the Isle 
of Wight, the third to the home of Mr. Claydon, near Cambridge, 
stand out very pleasantly in my recollection. . . . 

[Mr. Krusi devotes some pages to a description of these trips, 
most of which, however, is here omitted, in favour of matter of 
more direct interest, at other points. — Ed.] 

My holiday excursion to the Isle of Wight was one of great 
interest and pleasure. Stopping first at the town of Cowes, near 
which the royal palace (Osborne House) is situated, I traversed 
the island on foot — taking a look at Carisbrooke Castle (made 
memorable through Mary Stuart's incarceration) — and then 
emerged on the southern coast of the island. It is there that the 
finest scenery presents itself, either when you look toward the 
shore lined with beautiful villages and country seats — when you 
gaze on the green lawns, beautiful parks, and ivy-covered walks 
— or when the waves of the ocean roll to the shore with a solemn 
boom, carrying with them the sand and pebbles, which slide back 
with a kind of sighing sound — when at the extremity of the 
island the "Needles" come in sight, with their tower-like forms, 
near which are huge gates and caves hollowed in the rock by the 
furious inroad of the floods. If you are favoured to enjoy these 
beauties under a blue sky, as I did, you may picture to yourself 
a fairy-land, where it would be pleasure to tarry or to ramble 
about, communing with Nature and its God, and forgetting the 
petty cares and troubles of a sinful world. 

It was very pleasant to walk on the downs or along the road, 

95 



96 Hermann Krusi 

with the sparkUng mirror of the sea on one side, and on the other 
fields of wheat, which, bending and rising under the wind, pre- 
sented a wave-hke appearance. It was pleasant to stop on the 
way, wherever any beautiful sight met your eyes, and then, when 
the shades of night came, to enter some pleasant inn, where — in 
England — you seldom miss substantial food and respectful 
attendance. 

In summing up the benefit derived from my excursions, I 
will say that they afforded in the first place a pleasant diversion 
from the noise and bustle of London life, and secondly were the 
source of many new and interesting experiences. But neverthe- 
less, I would hardly have preferred a long residence in the country 
to one in London with all its advantages and means for intellectual 
culture and social intercourse. Even in the best rural portions of 
England, where the population is divided into a so called gentry 
and an agricultural, working class of lower tastes and habits, it 
is somewhat diflScult to find either introduction or congenial 
associations, unless those which an educated mind can conjure 
up for itself. Even in an English University town — provided one 
does not constitute one of its members — the social forms and 
restrictions are such that an introduction to society and its 
intellectual circles is a matter of by far greater difficulty than 
among a people governed by democratic institutions. 



CHAPTER XIV 
A Visit Home 

Record. — In the memorable year of the great Exhibition of 
all nations (1851) I determined to pay another visit to my native 
country. I passed again through Belgium and up the Rhine, 
through well-known yet always lovely regions. At Heidelberg I 
determined to get out of my usual route by going up the Neckar 
towards Heilbronn, from which place I reached the capital of 
Wurtemberg, Stuttgart. 

I cannot forbear mentioning my travelling companion, a young 
Austrian returning home from the London Exhibition, with 
whom I was soon on the best terms. We had everything together 
— meals, bedrooms, etc., and he, like a true Austrian, was never 
happier than when he sat at his second bottle, with his inseparable 
pipe in his mouth. It has been remarked, that wine opens the 
recesses of your interior; some people get excited, others quarrel- 
some, if such is their nature; a true Austrian becomes only the 
more amiable, and swears eternal friendship to you. 

At Ulm, a city with imposing cathedral, my friend ought to 
have left me, in order to reach his home, but he said candidly: 
"I cannot yet leave you, but will proceed as far as your home." 
And thus he kept with me two days longer, when I was able to be 
his guide in showing him all the delightful spots in Heiden, the 
home of my sister. 

This time I resolved to visit my second sister in the wild moun- 
tain-recesses of the Engadine, where I found her, rich and re- 
spected, with her husband and two lovely and lively boys. . . . 
The music of mountain torrents, the bellowing of cows, the tink- 
ling of their bells, and the bleating of goats, are sounds which 
you hear everywhere; in winter and spring the thunder of an 
avalanche may rouse the inhabitants, living in thick- walled 
houses that are half hidden in the snow. 

Owing to certain circumstances, there is great wealth in the 

97 



98 Hermann Krusi 

valley, not, however, drawn from its own resources, but rather 
gathered in foreign parts by industrious emigrants, who have 
earned a good name in the confectionery business by their honesty 
and industry. Yet let a man get ever so rich, he will return to 
his wild mountain home, build him a comfortable house, store it 
with rich furniture, and then pass a social and contented life. 
Of course the people are very simple in dress and manner, and 
many a man drives a cart of hay here or performs some manual 
labour in the field, who owns property worth one hundred thousand 
dollars in some residence of France, Spain, Italy, or Germany. 
Such a man, for instance, was Mr. Andrea Gilli, my brother-in- 
law, whose outward appearance gave you at once the idea of great 
energy, and of mercantile shrewdness. Although his hair was 
white as snow (which in Italy is often the case with persons not 
more than fifty) he possessed yet a vigorous frame, and seemed 
to enjoy his wealth. 

He owned a fine spirited horse, which had, however, never 
been broken, which he lent to me and two of my friends, in order 
to take a drive towards the glaciers of Bernina. On one occasion 
we were in considerable danger. Left-hand of us was the River 
Inn, with its green deep waters; to the right, a steep rock. All 
at once the horse got frightened and turned towards the river; 
we, of course, jumped out of the vehicle, and succeeded in stop- 
ping his destructive career. He went on, looking wicked and 
rebellious all the time, so that we put him down as an animal of 
very suspicious character, which he indeed proved to be. 

After passing some pleasant weeks at my brother's, doing full 
justice to the delicious wines stored up in his cellar, I proposed to 
make a visit to a cousin of mine. Miss Neidhard, living in a small 
town on the Rhine called Thusis. In order to try whether I 
possessed yet my old strength, I proposed to make the forty-five 
miles ^ intervening between that place, on foot, and within one 
day. 

On a beautiful morning I ascended the steep sides of the Albula 
pass, gazing with admiration upon the snowy pyramids, rising 
some thousand feet higher than the elevation of the pass (7200')- 
Descending again, I followed the windings of a white and foaming 

1 This estimate is not correct. It reckons three miles for every hour, which is 
the rate possible on level ground. My trip required about fifteen hours' continual 
travel. 



Recollections of My Life 99 

mountain-torrent, which formed continual cascades; sometimes 
the road wound along a precipice of some hundred feet, which it 
crossed occasionally by bridges. When the gorge opened, I be- 
held endless dark-looking forests covering the lower slopes, the 
abode of bears, etc. In the midst of such a wilderness of rock 
and forest, suddenly a village came to view, which made you 
reflect about the awful solitude to which the inhabitants there 
must be doomed during six months of winter, with hardly any sun 
to enlighten the gloom of the day. 

Now we are at the bottom of the valley, and another ascent 
begins. On a narrow and uneven road I plunge again into other 
wild scenery. iVnother torrent roars in the deep precipice. I 
lose sight of human habitations, till I see again some poor-looking 
huts, in one of which I find needed refreshment. But I have to 
trot further on, before the night sets in. At last I see the town of 
Thusis in the broad valley of the Rhine, amidst cornfields and 
fruit-trees ; but I have yet to make a steep descent, and it is a pretty 
hard task — with legs that have paced during twelve hours — to 
engage in a running trot towards the end of your journey. But 
I arrive at last, not over-tired, and am soon in the arms of sleep. . . . 

I next went to Coire, where I met with the same hospitaUty 
amongst my numerous friends, which I believe is a hereditary 
virtue of the inhabitants of the Grisons, a strong, healthy, and 
enterprising race, very different from the remaining portion of 
Switzerland. They possess yet their old customs and manners, 
which differ in every valley, as well as their language.^ Reichenau, 
for instance, is a German place; in three miles you pass Ems, 
where the people speak the Romanic language, similar to the 
Italian ; and in three miles further you are again amongst a German 
population. 

Of my return to England there is little to say. On my arrival 
there I was startled by the news of the violent death of my brother- 
in-law, Mr. Andrea Gilli, whom I had left in the height of health 
and happiness. It seemed that he had been driving a cart with 
hay towards his meadow, across the river. The horse (the same 
that played his trick with us) got shy and began to gallop down 
the lane. Mr. Gilli, wanting to jump up, got entangled in the 
ladder, and was thus dragged (after the wagon had upset) on the 
hard and stony ground. He was carried home nearly insensible. 

1 See pp. 67, 262, and 408. 

LOfC 



jQO Hermann Krdsi 

The flesh-wounds healed in a short time, but the concussion of 
the brain had been so violent that fever and delmum set in. 
Thus the strong and enterprising man had found his untimely 
end, leaving my good sister a widow, although well provided 
for. 



CHAPTER XV 

Some Historical Events of the Period, 1846-1852 

Although mostly concerned in educational labours and 
problems, I have always followed with keen attention the political 
moves and struggles going on in the country of which I was a 
resident, as well as in other nations. The politics of England are 
particularly interesting, partly because of the freedom of speech, 
which is the most effective weapon for progress and constitutional 
rights. This battle is ably fought in Parliament, as well as in 
the large influential newspapers; hence the interest in legislature 
and its representatives (many of whom are respected names) is 
generally well kept up. At my time it was not an easy task to 
get access to the Parliamentary deliberations, since it required 
a permit from one of the members, and because the space allotted 
to visitors in the House of Commons was ridiculously small. 

I was fortunate in obtaining such a permit through the kind- 
ness of Mr. Martineau; but as it sometimes happens, there was 
a sad falling off from the preconceived majesty and dignity of 
the House, in the reality. Not to speak of the negligent attitude 
of the members, some of them keeping their hats on, there were 
expressions of impatience or dissent manifested, which reminded 
one rather of the habits of wilful children than of staid legislators. 
It is true I was not present on one of the great occasions when some 
distinguished member of one or the other party captivated the 
attention of the assembly, either by the force of his argument or 
by flights of impassioned eloquence. 

It was my fortune, during one of my visits to Westminster, 
to have pointed out to me the two most distinguished men of the 
period, viz., the Duke of Wellington, walking arm-in-arm with 

101 



102 Hermann Krusi 

Robert Peel, Prime Minister, both of whom soon afterwards were 
taken away by death, the one from old age, the other through an 
accident. Wellington at that time still held the post of com- 
mander-in-chief, and his far-seeing yet cautious mind was ad- 
mirably adapted to devising the proper means for protection in 
the so-called " Chartist troubles," and to prevent strife and blood- 
shed. Precisely what the demands of the Chartists were, I am 
not able to state, except that they tended towards a better popular 
representation, not by means of threats or strikes, as is the fashion 
nowadays, but by way of petition. Indeed, to give more em- 
phasis to their demands, they got up a monster petition, nominally 
signed by some millions of names, of which many, or the majority, 
were spurious. 

What gave some uneasiness to the citizens of London was 
the threat to have the above petition carried to Parliament accom- 
panied by some hundred thousand or more men. To avoid this 
contingency, and to prevent possible depredations by a hungry 
mob, appropriate military precautions were taken by posting 
companies of soldiers near the approaches of Westminster Bridge, 
well provided with arms and ammunition, but not visible, so as 
to avoid a collision with the mob. At the same time special 
constables (consisting of thousands of volunteers from all classes) 
— the future emperor Napoleon amongst the number — were 
placed on duty, in order to guard the principal streets and build- 
ings. I had the curiosity to wander through the streets as an 
unconcerned spectator, but, excepting a visible stoppage of trade 
and business, I could perceive but little excitement. Indeed, the 
whole thing proved to be a fiasco; for when the monster petition 
was moved in a cab towards the bridge, accompanied by a few 
thousand seedy-looking men, the order was given that only a 
deputation would be allowed to accompany it to the House of 
Parliament. This was done — and the petition, as was to be 
expected, shared the fate of most productions of the same kind, 
i.e., being "laid on the table." 



Recollections of My Life 103 

About that time (1847) the Httle repubHc of Switzerland 
attracted the attention of Europe by the warHke attitude of the 
two parties : the Ultramontane, and the Liberal (mostly formed of 
Protestants). The latter, by a majority of votes in the National 
Diet, had decreed the expulsion of Jesuits. The leaders of the 
Ultramontane faction, in their wrath about what they termed an 
illegal intrusion into their religious affairs, succeeded in forming 
a separate league (Sonderbund) of seven Cantons, which, if it had 
been suffered to remain, would have spKt Switzerland into two 
hostile sections, an easy prey to foreign invasion. In this condi- 
tion of things, which was commented on by the public press, I 
cannot but mention the singular attitude of one of the most in- 
fluential newspapers in the world, the Times, which shows its 
subserviency to a distinctly expressed public opinion or to any 
fait accompli, after it may previously have advocated the very 
opposite. 

Faithful to this principle — or rather lack of principle — it 
extolled to the skies the bravery of the Roman Catholic descen- 
dants of Tell and Winkelried and their impregnable fortified 
position, which would be a match for the attacking hosts of the 
other part of the Confederation. It forgot to consider that this 
*' other part" comprised two thirds of the population, besides 
possessing an immense preponderance in wealth, culture, and 
education, not to mention the advantage conveyed by carrying 
out the decree of a regularly estabhshed government. It also 
possessed eminent military leaders, like Dufour, who were able 
to direct several army corps from different quarters towards the 
capital and stronghold of the rebels — Luzern. And thus it came 
to pass that the versatile Times was compelled to chronicle the 
victory of the Liberal army — by a campaign of a few days and 
after one not very sanguinary battle. This was done in some 
articles which declared the result as one easily foreseen, and 
very propitious to the further development of liberal institutions. 

It was to be feared that some of the foreign powers would 



104 Hermann Krusi 

put in a strong — and perhaps armed — veto against any change 
in the constitution of Switzerland, which had been framed and 
guaranteed in 1815 by the Congress of Vienna. But it so happened 
that the revolution in Paris — following soon after in 1848 — 
which expelled the monarchy under Louis Philippe and exercised 
a thrilling influence on the popular aspirations of other countries, 
obliged the governments of Prussia and Austria to leave Switzer- 
land alone, and to protect themselves against their dissatisfied 
and partly revolting subjects. 

The news of the Paris revolution came hke a thunderbolt, 
and caused a stir among the generally calm and passive Enghsh 
population. I remember how, sitting in a coffee-room at the 
receipt of the news, I heard for the first time the customers talk 
with each other across the partitions of the compartments. I 
myself was highly elated in reading accounts of the heroic atti- 
tude of the fighting citizens of all ranks, against the regular sol- 
diery; and I found myself sometimes humming a verse from one 
of the national songs made for the occasion: 

"Par la voix du canon d'alarme 
La France appelle ses enfants; 
Allons! dit le soldat: aux armes, 
C'est ma mere, elle nous attend, 
Mourir pour la patrie, 
C'est le sort le plus beau, le plus digne d'envie." 

Grave and starthng events followed each other in quick suc- 
cession. In 1851 a great popular enthusiasm was produced 
through the arrival of Kossuth, the Hungarian patriot, who had, 
through English influence, been released from his temporary 
imprisonment at Kutujeh. The man whose inspiring eloquence 
had produced a majestic rising of the Hungarian nation, which 
was followed by a series of victories over the Austrian armies, 
until Russian assistance restored the sunken fortunes of the 
Hapsburg dynasty — such a man was sufficiently known in 
England to be sure of a most enthusiastic reception. 



Recollections of My Life 105 

I was present at the great procession, of which he was the 
centre of attraction, which moved through the Strand to the City 
Hall. All business was at a standstill, and the street was com- 
pletely filled with people enthusiastically cheering the great 
Magyar leader. He was then in the prime of life, although the 
crown of his head was streaked with white hair; in his noble 
countenance, high intellect was blended with a pleasing expression 
of kindness and benevolence. 

In his many addresses he gave to the English public specimens 
of eloquence such as they had never listened to before. With 
his memory yet full of the trials through which he and his nation 
had passed; with a heart burning with pure patriotism and hope 
in the justice of God and in the ultimate success of a good cause, 
he poured forth streams of impassioned eloquence, of oriental 
style and character in its simple symbolism and poetical fervour. 

One day he spoke in an open field outside of the city on the in- 
vitation of labour societies, which poured in serried ranks by the 
tens of thousands, until there assembled a countless multitude, the 
majority of whom the words of the speaker were not able to reach. 
Standing on a wall in company with a young lady of my acquaint- 
ance, I enjoyed the scene, although I could not hear the speech. 
The wonder was that Kossuth could stand the strain of all these 
addresses, in which he displayed a wonderful mastery of the 
English language, and a thorough knowledge of local and histori- 
cal facts. He has made many more speeches, for instance in the 
United States in the following year, and again in England in 1859, 
during the war in which Austria, Italy and France were engaged; 
and there was some hope for Hungary in the promised assistance 
of Napoleon and the sympathy of England. Although a late 
writer (Boutwell) considers these latter speeches as the most 
vigorous and pointed on account of a " strong faith in the realiza- 
tion of his plans for the liberation of his country " — I consider his 
first speeches as the ones tinged with the most fervour, solemnity, 
and admiration for the bravery of his countrymen, for instance 



106 Hermann Kjitisi 

the Honveds (peasantry), of whom he says, after mentioning one 
of their deadly assaults: "And thus they fell by thousands, the 
unnamed semigods.^* 

He did not live to see the separation of his country from the 
Austrian rule, but at least its gradual emancipation and its equal 
participation in the legislative councils of the Austro-Hungarian 
monarchy. It is true that its Government did not dare to offer 
hospitality to the living old patriot, in spite of his ninety years, 
but it could not refuse it to his corpse, which was received with 
grateful tears by an immense concourse of the Hungarian people 
— and now sleeps in native soil, while his memory lives forever. 

In concluding these historical recollections, I cannot but 
allude to some that affected me more deeply, although they belong 
to the narrow history of our family. It was during my absence in 
England that two of its members died, first our dear mother, not 
yet old, but greatly weakened by a constitutional disease. She 
was fully aware of her approaching end, and — like old Catherine 
in Pestalozzi's immortal novel — was calmly making her last dis- 
positions, her greatest care being her youngest daughter, Mary, 
who she foresaw would always require the assistance of her other 
sisters and brothers, to whose kindness and forbearance she 
recommended her. 

The other member of our family who went to his eternal rest 
before he attained full manhood was brother Karl, who differed 
physically from the rest of the family, with his blue eyes, blonde 
hair, and lank body, but whose good moral conduct and intense 
love for reading and study made him beloved and respected by all. 
He fell an early prey to enlargement of the heart. He rests in the 
cemetery of Heiden, where, besides mother, a brother and sister 
were destined to follow him. One enjoys a splendid view from 
that cemetery, over Lake Constance and the surrounding cities 
and landscape — a fit symbol of the view we hope to enjoy soon 
on the shores of our eternal home. 



CHAPTER XVI 

Farewell to England, 1852 

After this apparent digression, I return once more, although 
briefly, to my experiences in school, which were, on the whole, 
pleasant and instructive, even if my income was but moderate nor 
likely to be raised, owing to the constant financial pressure con- 
nected with schools that are maintained by patronage. 

In my opinion, a young man, especially a teacher, who has 
not to provide for a family, ought to make the money question 
subordinate to other interests, which enable him to gain experiences 
and lay the foundation for future success. As my lessons at the 
Home and Colonial schools were somewhat scattered, I made an 
arrangement by which I could concentrate my work there to three 
days, leaving the other three for private lessons. In this latter 
field I was not very successful, not having the advantage which 
my friend Mr. Reiner enjoyed, in having aristocratic or wealthy 
connections. 

During the years of which I speak (1851-1852) my thoughts 
began to turn in another direction, i.e., to the United States, 
owing to a communication from Mr. Whitacre, who with his wife 
had emigrated to that country, and gave very favourable reports 
about educational conditions in the State of Massachusetts. 
Reflecting on these matters, and thinking it fair — before coming 
to a decision in regard to a new sphere of operations — to see 
what chances would present themselves in my own native land, 
I decided to leave England, return to Switzerland, and — if I did 
not settle there — to have at least a good visit with my friends 
and relatives. 

107 



108 Heral\nn Krusi 

My decision being made known to the school with which I 
had been connected for nearly five years, created quite a commo- 
tion among my fellows-teachers and many of the students, so as 
to make me feel that I had been successful in securing a place in 
their hearts and a grateful remembrance. 

Record. — [Following the description of various evening pas- 
times.] During the last two years of my stay in London, I got 
more and more tired of those sights and sat at home, reading and 
studying. London had lost its novelty for me, and after moving 
five years amidst its walls and crowds, I began to think of making 
a change. 

Wlien I have come to the conclusion that I have accomplished 
the object which brought me to some place, or that I cannot 
accomplish it to my satisfaction, I take a sudden resolve to leave. 
This resolve I keep for myself till nearly the last week, not liking 
to discuss the matter with my friends, who might oppose it. 

I may truly say, that the announcement which I made in the 
spring of 1852, of my intention to leave, caused some sensation 
amongst my friends. I shall never forget the parting scene at the 
Home and Colonial, where Mr. Dunning had assembled the whole 
school, and addressed some farewell words to me. There was a 
general sobbing; some ladies and even gentlemen burst out into 
loud crying such as I never would have expected of sober EngHsh- 
men. I found that I had not worked in vain, and felt really sorry 
to part with beings who felt so much confidence in me. The 
teachers and managers presented me with a fine spy -glass of Dol- 
lond's manufacture. 

And now, before leaving England and its people, I will state 
some of my impressions in regard to the latter. To delineate 
correctly the character of a nation is always a task of great dif- 
ficulty, considering that it is often judged from an individual 
standpoint, and that the criticism may refer but to one particular 
class; while England, more than any other nation, presents many 
shades of society, owing both to rank, and to diversity of occupa- 
tion, of residence — in town or country — etc. 

With all these apparently divergent factors, there is one feature 



Recollections of My Life 109 

that strikes almost every visitor coming from the Continent; viz., 
a certain seriousness, lack of animation, and often a retiring dis- 
position. At the same time he will also find much individuality, 
a strong home feeling, and a spirit of independence, which implies 
frankness and honesty of speech and — generally speaking — a 
dislike of subserviency and formality, and hence an absence of the 
polite or unmeaning phrases so common in many countries. 

In regard to our first statement, it is possible that the climate, 
with its misty atmosphere, frequent rains, and absence of sunshine, 
may have contributed to dampen somewhat the cheerfulness and 
buoyancy which is so characteristic of southern nations or of 
others that are socially inclined. This absence of sociality amongst 
the English, and their aversion to mix with people with whom they 
are not acquainted, or to whom theiy have not been introduced, is, 
to foreigners, a striking fact, which consigns the latter occasionally 
to unpleasant solitude. A characteristic example of this is seen 
in the stalls in coffee-houses and restaurants, the walls of which 
separate you from your neighbour; and in the high-backed pews 
in the churches. Again, the so-called tables d'hote are nowhere 
found, and many a lonely traveller is obliged to take his meals in a 
private room of a hotel in solemn silence. There may be some- 
thing aristocratic in this seclusion, which is carried to an extreme 
in the country-seats of the nobility and gentry, surrounded as they 
are by an impenetrable wall, hiding from an outsider the very 
sight of all the beauties of the domain, and securing to the inmates 
tranquillity and immunity from intrusion and observation. 

But aristocratic sentiments are entertained also by other 
classes of society. A man who lives on his rents may look down 
on a trader or manufacturer, and the latter on a poor workman or 
labourer. It is perhaps for this reason that little or no communion 
exists between the respective parties. As a natural consequence, 
the children of those who lay claim to respectability are kept apart 
from those who belong to a lower class of society. This seclusion 
undoubtedly tends to render the family relations closer and more 



110 Hermann Krusi 

intimate than seen elsewhere, and explains the peculiar charms 
of English domestic life, at least of the middle classes. What 
prettier sight can there be than that of the family all assembled 
in the evening at the fireside, engaged in cosy conversation, with- 
out the presence of "Mrs. Grundy," to divulge all its secrets. 
If a stranger is admitted to this sanctuary, he is treated as a friend, 
on whose account none of the usual domestic exercises are omitted. 
Hence, after the customary family-prayers have been read by the 
"paterfamilias" the children kiss their parents and whoever 
happen to be present, and go to bed. Speaking of children, I 
have hardly seen finer specimens of health and beauty — with 
more natural, confiding manners — than in England. 

As for the English ladies, their natural timidity makes them 
appear first as cold and retiring, but on nearer acquaintance the 
"ice" thaws up, and there is a pleasing effort on their part to 
render you comfortable. For this reason, and on account of their 
domesticity, they are also said to be good, faithful wives. In 
matters where imagination, quick mental operations, and taste 
are concerned, they stand behind their American sisters, and their 
progress toward social and political emancipation will hence be 
somewhat slower. But in spite of the absence of brilliant quali- 
ties, I believe that the attribute of solidity can be ascribed to the 
greater portion of the middle classes, as well as to the works of 
their hand. Although this solidity may sometimes exist at the 
expense of grace and pliancy, and may result in stiffness (espe- 
cially in religious matters), yet the character of a nation is con- 
tinually so modified by the contact with progressive ideas, that a 
notable change is already manifest. 

My sojourn in England had been the occasion of a great many 
interesting experiences and had led to the formation of friendships, 
the recollection of which I shall always treasure. Though I had 
nearly reached middle age when I left England, I had not formed 
any binding ties, nor did I ever harbour a wish to make it the arena 
for my future life-work. 



Recollections of My Life 111 

This aversion arose partly from my dislike to the aristocratic 
institutions of the country, which make one constantly aware of 
being treated as an inferior by one class of the people, whose 
patronage it is yet necessary to obtain. Being born in a free 
country, I preferred a state of society which entitles you to rise 
by your merits, and to be judged by your equals, whose capacity 
for office is not determined by their rank but by their intelligence. 
Such a state I believed did exist in the two republics, Switzerland 
and the United States. 

Which of them should be my ultimate home ? 



CHAPTER XVII 

An Off- Year in Switzerland, 1852-1853 

I CALL the year after I left England an " off-year," because I 
had no regular employment in my profession and could devote 
all my time to visits or to voluntary literary occupations. 

Our homestead at Gais had been given up after the death of 
my father; but still there were four other homelike places, where 
I was sure to find a hearty welcome. Two were in Heiden: in 
the family of Dr. Kung, who had married my oldest sister; and 
with brother Jacob, who kept a drug-store. Also with brother 
Gottlieb, in Herisau, was a third; and the fourth was near the 
confines of Italy, at Zuz ^ in the Engadine, where sister Gertrude 
(Madame Gilli) resided with her children. But even in these 
places, death had caused some ravages since my last visit. In 
brother Jacob's home my mother and brother had died; brother 
Gottlieb had lost his wife, and sister Gertrude her husband by 
a sad accident. 

I spent many pleasant days in these families, and not the least 
in that of Dr. Kung in the so-called "Paradise" (Paradiesli) ; for 
thus he called his domain, situated on the top of a steep declivity, 
whose soil he tried to fasten and cultivate by means of rather ex- 
pensive terraces, but with indifferent success, since a portion of it 
had a strong tendency to slide into the river below and thus become 
"Paradise Lost." Doctor Kiing, with all his foibles and eccen- 
tricities, was a very interesting man, an excellent chess-player, 
and very fond of discussing philosophical topics. It is true that 
during such engagements he was liable to forget his many patients 

1 Or Zutz. 
112 



Recollections of My Life 113 

waiting in the next room. He had some nice well-behaved chil- 
dren, whom in his violent fits of passion he did not always treat 
with proper consideration. With me he was always amiable, 
and seemed to have a high idea of my talents and future mission. 

As the year passed the letters from my friends in America 
(Mr. and Mrs. Whitacre) became more urgent, and were accom- 
panied by reports of educational conventions, etc. From these 
I saw, to my pleasure, and I may say to my surprise, that sub- 
jects of education were discussed in a rational, enlightened manner, 
very different from the sanctimonious, diffuse remarks generally 
heard in English conventions. Most people in the Old World — 
myself included — even if they were aware of the material or 
commercial greatness of the United States, had heard but little, 
if anything, of a movement tending towards intellectual improve- 
ment and popular education, which since 1820 had been going on, 
especially in Massachusetts. There the first State Board of 
Education was created, which was fortunate to have the distin- 
guished services of Horace Mann as Secretary. This man, 
eminent as statesman, orator, and educator, had studied the edu- 
cational systems of Europe and more especially of Prussia, whose 
methods he praised before all others, and tried to introduce into 
the schools under his supervision. Dr. Barnas Sears followed in 
his footsteps, and it was with him I became afterwards intimately 
acquainted. 

Of course these communications from America occupied my 
mind considerably, and I accustomed myself to the thought of 
leaving my native country for one across the ocean, provided I 
should receive the necessary encouragement to take such a de- 
cisive step. 

In the meantime, I made a trip to the beautiful Engadine, to 
the home of my sister. This valley is situated in the Canton of 
Graublindten,^ the former Rhsetia. It forms now a part of 

* Or Grisons : the two names are respectively French and German, with the 
same meaning. 



114 Hermann Krusi 

Switzerland, but for centuries it existed as a distinct sovereign 
country, separated from others by mighty chains of mountains, of 
which one, a continuation of the Alps, rises to nearly fifteen 
thousand feet of altitude, where Mt. Bemina, at the western end 
of the Engadine, towers up from a magnificent group of glaciers. 
But besides the above great chains, there are an immense number 
of branches, holding between them valleys traversed by rushing 
rivers. These valleys are inhabited by a liberty-loving population, 
which, far from being assimilated, shows great difference in lan- 
guage, religion, customs, dress, and even in laws. 

The reason why I mention this part of Switzerland with a kind 
of partiality is because it always has exercised a peculiar charm 
on me, as if (to use a theosophistic expression) my soul had lived 
there in a previous state of incarnation. 

It is possible that a youthful love episode may have some- 
thing to do with this predilection; an episode which often carried 
my imagination to the southern slope of Bernina, and caused the 
sounds of the Italian language to appear sweeter to my ear ever 
afterwards. On its northern slope, and all through the Engadine, 
the Romanic language is spoken, which, although not so musical 
as the Italian, is even more interesting through its association 
with that of the ancient Etrusci or other tribes in the neighbour- 
hood of Rome. These, according to Livius and Pliny, were driven 
from their native homes by the invasion of the Gauls (about 500 
B.C.) and sought an asylum in these inhospitable regions, which, 
on account of their high situation, admit of no agriculture. 

I reached the place of my sister (Zuz) after an interesting trip 
through Chur, Reichenau, Via Mala, Mount Julier, St. Moriz — 
and was soon installed in her antique-looking yet still stately 
house, which during two hundred or more years of its existence 
must have been witness of many historical events and occasional 
bloody struggles. 

I shall not describe here all the beautiful places I visited, the 
waterfalls, glaciers, ruins of old castles, the interesting villages 



Recollections of My Life ll^ 

with their white-looking houses. The view on the imposing 
mountain ranges on either side of the Inn river is never obstructed 
since in the higher parts of the valley trees are nearly wanting 
The atmosphere is pure, but during many months cold and bra 
cing. After revelling for some weeks among this sublime scenery 
my thoughts reverted to myself and to my further plans. 

A letter received in 1852 from Professor Russell, of Massa- 
chusetts, tended to give my plans a definite direction. This lettei 
contained a cordial invitation to become one of his corps of teacherj 
at the newly founded Normal College at Lancaster for the train- 
ing of High School teachers, with a fixed although rather moderate 
salary ($500). The letter of invitation began with the following 
remark: "In connection with Professors Agassiz, Guyot, and othei 
educators, I am about to start" etc., etc. 

Record. — I found afterwards that there was not the slightest 
ground for making such an assertion — i.e., regarding Agassiz 
and Guyot. 

At the time I received the above letter I was not acquainted 
with the usual advertising "dodge," i.e., to borrow the names of 
known, distinguished men — for the sake of begetting confidence 
m some scheme or undertaking, either commercial or educational. 
However, there was no fault to find with the educated, gentlemanly 
tone of Professor Russell's letter, nor did I lack confidence in the 
mtelligence and liberal progressive spirit of a people which could 
mduce my celebrated countrymen to leave their distant home 
and to exhibit their methods in teaching before enthusiastic 
audiences in America. Hence I accepted the position offered me 
by Professor Russell, which was to take effect at the beginning 
of September, 1853. 

Record. — I cannot deny that the star of America shone 
brightly in the distance, and that I made up my mind to visit the 
land of Washington, although I had the prospect of making the 
long journey at my o^vn expense. My friends did not like my 
resolution, but were too wise to combat it. Dearly as I loved 



116 Hermann Krusi 

Switzerland, I found that if I had a mission to fulfil, it must be 
in a country where the principles of Pestalozzi were but imper- 
fectly understood, or kept down by gross materialism, whilst in 
Switzerland not only were there many trained teachers, but there 
was also a tendency to prefer young teachers, stuffed up with the 
undigested knowledge of a Normal school, to those elder ones 
that had more experience and wisdom. This latter tendency 
would have acted against me, had I attempted to go through 
the necessary ordeal of a general examination. On the other 
hand, I foresaw that in America a man must stand on and by his 
own merits. A recommendation from the Old World would not 
be looked at. I knew also, that Humbug was triumphantly 
established in that new country — at which I would have been 
but a poor adept — but I had the consolation to think that amongst 
the respectable portion of its inhabitants something more real 
would be equally appreciated. These considerations induced 
me to make preparations for crossing the wide Atlantic. 

In a letter to a friend I expressed my wonder at the ways in 
which God leads his children: "Whilst some of my friends, who 
are provided with a nervous, lively temper, and are fond of con- 
tinual change, seem destined to remain till death at the home 
which witnessed their birth — I, who am naturally of a calm, 
contemplative disposition, not fond of a change, have been mostly 
on the move or in foreign countries for the last ten years, and 
am now about to start upon a journey of nearly three thousand 
miles, not knowing whether or when again I shall be permitted 
to return to my native mountains." ^ 

Yet my confidence in God's wise dispensation of my fate had 
never been shaken. I did not go to America as an adventurer, 
for the means of a frugal existence were partly secured; neither 
did I go with a view to making money, knowing but too well that 
a teacher who speculates in earthly goods diminishes his chance 
of getting possession of the eternal treasures. I simply hoped 
to be able to do some good, and to secure a happy and contented 
existence. 

I had of course to make some preparation in regard to my 

1 1 have, since I wrote the above, crossed the ocean seven times and made a 
trip of nearly eight thousand miles to and from California, with the expectation of 
making another in my seventy-second year. 



Recollections of My Life 117 

assigned task of teaching one of the modern languages, although 
I had to do it in the absence of books, even of a grammar, which 
would have been diflScult to obtain in this out-of-the-way region. 
I happened to be in possession of Ahn's course designed for Ger- 
man pupils in learning French, and, adopting mainly his method, 
I composed a course of my own, with progressive exercises ex- 
pressed in sentences which I rendered in German, French, Eng- 
lish, and Italian. The language which gave me the most trouble 
was the German. Strange as it may appear, I had never received 
lessons in formal rules of grammar, although I was quite familiar 
with the rules of orthography, structure of the sentence, and with 
composition. 

Hence, while constructing German sentences, I saw the neces- 
sity of making myself systematically acquainted with the ter- 
minations affecting the declension of nouns, adjectives, pronouns, 
etc., and was myself astonished at the variety of such terminations, 
which I tried to arrange into classes. I am convinced that my 
laborious and perhaps somewhat roundabout occupation in 
this respect did me a great deal of good. It also indirectly bene- 
fited my pupils, on account of the duty imposed upon me not to 
introduce all the difficulties at once (according to the habit of 
many grammars) but to avoid confusion by introducing simple 
sentences in a conversational manner, illustrating but one specific 
group or class of declinable words, and then afterwards collecting 
them under a more general rule. My maxim was : examples firsU 
and the rule last. 

An incident happening at that time, temporarily interrupted 
my studies; viz., the marriage of my brother Gottlieb to his second 
wife, a daughter of Dr. Kling by the latter's first wife. The mar- 
riage was consummated in the church of Zuz, and was followed 
by the customary trip (Hochzeits-reise) in which I accompanied 
them with the view of returning with them to Appenzell, after 
first visiting Milan. Of this trip, as well as of many others taken 
during many years, I shall make no description. I will, however, 



118 Hermann Krusi 

mention an incident happening at the Itahan frontier, merely to 
show to what annoyances travellers were exposed in former times. 
At the custom-house, the oflBcer wished to know the contents of 
my trunk and first of all whether I had any of the two most ob- 
jectionable objects, viz., libri (books) and armi (arms). When I 
declared myself innocent of the latter but guilty of having some 
of the former, i.e., some English and German books, there was no 
objection made to them, because nobody could read them; but 
his eyes stared when a German manuscript was revealed (i.e., the 
course in language) because that might be proof-sheets of a politi- 
cal pamphlet! The ridiculous part was, that these "learned 
officials" were in the service of the Austrian (German) Govern- 
ment, who, one would suppose, would be able to distinguish 
between grammatical and political writings. But as there was no 
appeal from despotism and stupidity, one had to submit. 
^^'^ After looking at the beauties of Milan and returning via Lago 
Maggiore and San Gotthard to my native Canton of Appenzell, 
I spent the winter months at Heiden, making further preparations 
for my emigration to the New World. 

Record. — I have yet to say a few words about the winter I 
passed at Heiden. I took up my quarters in the house of brother 
Jacob and led there a comfortable life, spending the day about 
in the following manner: I devoted the morning to those studies 
which I supposed it would be my lot to teach in the New World, 
especially to the languages. In the afternoon I visited the read- 
ing-room at the Freihof (the chief hotel of the place) or passed an 
hour or two at a game of cards or in familiar conversation. The 
evening I spent mostly in the family of Dr. Kiing, with whom I 
had played occasionally at chess. I spent also one of the winter 
months in my native village (Gais) at the house of Pfarrer Weis- 
haupt, who harboured thoughts of emigration to America, and who 
wished me to instruct him and his family in the English language. 

The regret at leaving — perhaps forever — so many dear 
friends and relatives and my beautiful country was somewhat 
relieved by the thought of seeing new lands and people and the 



Recollections of My Life 119 

prospect of doing useful work by introducing more rational methods 
of teaching, which are particularly appropriate in a country 
chiefly engaged in the pursuit of material wealth and comfort. 

Record. — The month of April was ushered in with a fall of 
snow, and the landscape on which the eye had often gazed with 
pleasure and admiration looked now white and solemn. 

On the 9th of April, with feelings of deep emotion, I took leave 
of my beloved sister and brother and their amiable and interest- 
ing families, to be absent from them for an indefinite time — per- 
haps forever — invoking for them and myself the blessings of 
Heaven. 

Although I had taken leave of my friends in Heiden, I had yet 
plenty of time to visit some other places, such as Trogen, S. Gall, 
Gais, Herisau, where I had good friends or other relatives. In 
Herisau I spent about a week at the house of my brother, who had 
lately married my niece, Elisa Kling. On parting, his amiable 
wife handed me a present, together with a wreath of leaves and 
spring flowers. The wreath is withered, and so is — alas ! the 
kind giver, who ended her young life in two years afterwards. 
[The remainder of the month was passed in visits at various 
points. — Ed.] 

. . . On April 80, I embarked at Basel on the railway for 
Paris. The frontier between France and Switzerland is a few 
miles beyond Basel. The vexations connected with passport and 
luggage *' visitations " prevent me from indulging in sentimental 
reflections on leaving my beautiful and ever beloved Fatherland. 
To give an idea of these unnecessary vexations, which are occa- 
sionally increased by the ignorance of the officials, I will only 
mention that on this occasion I had to open both my trunks, one 
of which was so full that I had the greatest trouble in shutting 
its lid. The officials, according to their laudable custom, put 
everything in disorder, in order to search for " contrebande " 
(forbidden articles); being over-happy, if they can make a seizure, 
not so much for the sake of showing their vigilance, as for making 
extortions. As I had nothing of the kind, I was not afraid of the 
examination, when, lo! our sagacious Frenchman lifts triumphantly 
a small telescope (which had been tendered to me by some pupils 
and teachers of the Home and Colonial School, and had the dedi- 
cation engraved) and declares that this cannot pass. I protest 



120 Hermann Krusi 

and try to convince him of the absurdity of the supposition that I 
was going to speculate with this isolated and antiquated article. 
The signal bell of the train rings ; the passengers are told to hurry ; 
my trunk is still unpacked and my poor telescope in the hands of 
the Inquisitor. At last I take it from his hands; a porter carries 
my trunk open into the baggage car. I jump into the train, 
which is already in motion, and try to compose my excited feelings 
with the consolatory thought, to travel with an open trunk, 
inviting perhaps an unscrupulous expressman to help himself out 
of its contents. 



CHAPTER XVIII 

Emigration to America 

My first ocean passage (in June, 1853) is described elsewhere, 
for which reason I only make here a few remarks of a subjective 
character. It is perhaps natural that this first passage — out of 
seven I have made — should in one sense have been the most 
interesting, partly on account of the novelty of my observations 
in regard to the phenomena of the sea, both in calm and stormy 
weather, and partly on account of the good company I found on 
board of the Cunard steamer, whose excellent board and accom- 
modations were at that time enjoyed at the price of $125. To 
these attractions must be added the curiosity one feels in sailing 
towards an unknown country. 

I remember that amongst the passengers with whom I became 
most acquainted were a young German, who visited America 
for pleasure, also a Dr. Wallace, one of the Art Commissioners 
on his way to the New York World's Fair, who, as he said, kept 
a copy of my " Inventive Drawling " in his parlour. The evenings 
were relieved by music, a company sitting around the smokestack 
forming the chorus ; for instance, in the song : *' Then come along, 
every nation . . . for Uncle Sam is rich enough to give us all a 
farm." 

The passage otherwise was uneventful and the sea mostly 
calm. On the approach to land, and after entering Boston 
harbor, we strained our eyes and ears, so as to catch all the novel 
sights and sounds. I suppose that on such occasions, our senses, 
accustomed to sights and sounds of our native part of the world, 
are particularly receptive of impressions, which afterwards may 

121 



122 Hermann Krusi 

become dulled by familiarity. Thus, for instance, I was struck 
by the nervous activity and cunning look of the persons coming 
on board, and more especially by their nasal twang, which I 
failed to perceive afterwards. 

Boston, with its many brick buildings, had something of the 
solid aspect of an English city. I expected to find my friend 
Mr. Whitacre, but postponed my search until after I had passed 
the night at a hotel. The next day I strolled to the Common 
with my German friend. Being somewhat tired and thirsty, we 
looked after some liquid refreshments, but found that owing to 
the newly introduced Maine liquor law, the sale of beverages, 
including wine and beer, had been forbidden. This, to us, was 
a totally new and unexpected fact, which in German and other 
European countries would lead to instant revolution. 

Calling on our way back at Boylston Hall on Washington 
street, I was so fortunate as to find my friend descending from 
the room where he had his drawing classes. He at once invited 
me to his residence in Roxbury, which was pleasantly situated. 
The next day he introduced me to my distinguished countrymen, 
Professors Agassiz and Guyot, both residing at Cambridge, near 
Harvard University. I had seen neither of these men before, but 
at least the name of Agassiz had obtained publicity in Switzerland, 
chiefly owing to his explorations of the glaciers and his ascension 
of some of the highest peaks in the Bernese mountains. It is 
true that Guyot accompanied him on these occasions and did 
some important work — yet stood rather in the background when 
compared with his brilhant friend and colleague. The very 
appearance of Agassiz, — his grand head, intellectual features, 
large observing eyes, and a sweet smile, seemed to gain him at 
once the attention of his hearers, who were fascinated by the 
clearness and eloquence of his utterances. As for Guyot, he was 
not thus favoured by nature, having rather a spare body, sharp 
features, and a peeping voice. But making allowance for these 
physical drawbacks, there can be no question about his great 



Recollections of My Life 123 

depth of mind and power of generalization, combined with a 
reverential manner in speaking of the laws of the Universe, as 
seen in his *' Earth and Man." 

On my first introduction I enjoyed, of course, rather the social 
quahties of these men. In the home of Agassiz there was a 
pleasant company, consisting of his (second) wife, a son and 
daughter from his former marriage, and Mr. Burkhard of Neuf- 
chatel, who assisted him in drawing. The conversation was con- 
ducted mostly in French, although his wife was a Boston lady, 
and Agassiz was able to converse equally well in French, German, 
and English. With Guyot, who was unmarried, but who acted as 
a father to several nieces he had adopted, French was the order 
of the day. As I came frequently in connection with my country- 
men in teachers' institutes, etc., I leave them for the present. 

The next day my friend took me to my future home and 
sphere of operations, i.e., to Lancaster, situated about half-way 
between Nashua and Worcester. There certainly could not have 
been a more pleasant landscape than the one which opened before 
my eyes; a landscape studded with pretty cottages shaded by 
magnificent elms. A romantic river (the Nashua) winds in 
graceful curves at the foot of pleasant hills. 

On my arrival I was introduced to a pleasant old gentleman. 
Professor Russell, his wife and four daughters, also to my fellow- 
teachers, Arthur Sumner, Sanborn Tenney, and Dana Colburn. 
My quarters were assigned in the hotel, and after some rest I 
began next day my work at the so-called New England Normal 
College. 

Record. — Having obtained board and lodging in the hotel 
of the place, kept by Mr. Warren, for three dollars and fifty cents 
per week, I began operations with a small class of French scholars 
on the 6th of August, which, together with a German class, 
formed in the first term almost my only occupation. I had time 
to witness also the teaching of other classes, and will here only 
state the features which appeared to me new and startling. . . . 



CHAPTER XIX 

Idyllic Days of School Life at Lancaster, Mass., 

1853-1855 

It is probable that after forty years, few people in the State 
of Massachusetts (except some elderly people in or around Lan- 
caster) will remember the existence of the above school, whose 
influence never extended far, although I think it did good work 
during the three years of its existence. It owed its foundation 
to the aforesaid Professor Russell, a noted teacher of Elocution 
and author of some standard manuals and readers in that line. 
In spite of the existence of several good Normal schools in Massa- 
chusetts, in which the students had to go through a definite pro- 
gramme of studies, Professor Russell thought that a Normal 
college, in which the students could devote themselves exclusively 
to some particular study or to modem languages, would attract 
numerous pupils. He also hoped that the fees paid by these 
pupils, in connection with voluntary contributions from wealthy 
and public-minded citizens of Lancaster, would be sufficient to 
pay the expenses of the school and the teachers* salaries. The 
financial part of this undertaking was, however, a matter with 
which the unmathematical mind of Professor Russell was not 
able to cope, and which led to its ultimate failure; although, as in 
the case of Pestalozzi, his enthusiasm and high hopes for future 
success, combined with some good results, kept it alive for some 
time. 

With the exception of Professor Russell, none of the faculty, 
including himself and four assistants, could lay claim to being 
known by reputation, on account of their limited experience in 

124 



Recollections of My Life 125 

teaching. Fortunately, they were all devoted to progress and had 
adopted those principles which, owing to the influence of Pesta- 
lozzi, were beginning to be appreciated. 

The fact that Elocution formed a prominent feature of the 
school was, in a financial respect, a favourable one; since this 
subject was at that time a "fad." But, frankly speaking, I never 
could see any great educational gain, for pupils who lack perhaps 
the elementary parts of instruction, to roar at the top of their 
voices, in the effort to do justice to one of Webster's oratorical 
masterpieces, accompanied by violent gesticulations. The same 
method was followed with other pieces, without a proper appre- 
ciation of the thought and feehng. Expression before thought was 
certainly a sad deviation from one of Pestalozzi's most precious 
maxims, only to be tolerated with people accustomed to the mock 
feehng displayed by ambitious "patriots" in their political 
addresses. 

Professor Russell, whose memory was like an encyclopedia, 
committed another mistake in being unable to restrain occasionally 
the suggestions and associations constantly welling up in his mind 
and imagination; for in doing so he prevented his pupils from 
making their own deductions. These remarks do not depreciate 
the good example he gave his pupils by his classical taste, power 
of expression, and more especially by his gentlemanly bearing, 
unvarying Idndness, and spirit of sacrifice. 

With Mr. Sumner, his assistant, distinguished for his originality, 
sparkling humour, and independence of thought, I entertained 
very friendly relations, which have not been broken up to this 
time — i.e., forty years after our first acquaintance. On occa- 
sional meetings, we have never failed to recur to the pleasant 
memories of the Lancaster period. For pleasant they were to 
me, on account of the novelty of my experiences, and because of 
the excellent spirit exhibited by the pupils of my German and 
Drawing classes. We younger teachers, all unmarried, did not 
lack entertainment in each other's society, and in that of our 



126 Hermann Krusi 

pupils (mostly ladies); moreover, many people in the town ad- 
mitted us to their homes. I remember also with pleasure the 
walks we took, under the shadow of magnificent elms, on the sur- 
rounding hills, or along the winding Nashua. On top of the 
hotel, where we boarded, there was a room with many windows, 
where Mr. Sumner and I often sat smoking and looking at the 
beautiful view below, amidst cheerful talk and reflections natural 
to men on whom the cares and worries of life have not yet made 
any impression. 

Of other fellow teachers, I would mention Dana Colburn,^ 
whose arithmetical teaching did not lack mental development, and 
who produced almost wonderful results in the quickness with 
which his pupils performed mental operations. But this very 
quickness of work and utterance, which was stimulated by the 
teacher's own example, seemed to me not to allow sufficient time 
for calm thought and expression. 

Mr. Sanborn Tenney, a young, handsome man from New 
Hampshire, did very good work in going with his pupils through 
fields and woods in order to collect plants or flowers, which were 
to be classified, after a proper analysis of their distinguishing 
parts. In a similar way, the minerals were treated, of which 
some interesting specimens were found in Lancaster, for instance 
the Andalusite, with its white crosses as perfectly inlaid as if they 
were a work of art; also in the quarries of Bolton, a neighbouring 
town, whose Boltonite and Appatite are peculiar to that locality. 

The two teachers last named died at a comparatively early 

1 Barnard's American Journal of Education, 1862, contains a very full and 
commendatory memoir of Dana P. Colburn, with portrait. He was born Septem- 
ber 29, 1823. After some years' experience in New England Normal Schools, he 
became, in 1854, the first principal of the Rhode Island Normal School, where 
he remained until his death, in 1859. He is said to have been a man of high charac- 
ter, exerting a most harmonious influence over his pupils. He became well known 
during his later years as author of a series of Arithmetics. The memorial states 
as an indication of his high character as a teacher, that he was associated in the 
Massachusetts Institutes vdth " such men as Kriisi, etc." — Ed. 



Recollections of My Life 127 

age, Mr. Colburn being killed driving a fast horse, some weeks 
before his intended marriage. Both were favourably known as 
authors of school-books, and had a bright future before them. 

I like to dwell on my rural, peaceful residence and hfe in Lan- 
caster, because I enjoyed both my educational and social relations, 
which were of a kind to give a favourable impression of American 
life and society. It is true that the latter was somewhat more 
select than is generally found in a country town, even in New Eng- 
land. I was struck at seeing in these rural cottages a combina- 
tion of comfort and civilization such as is seldom found in the 
old country. Several ladies of my acquaintance, as for instance, 
Mrs. Symmes and Miss Chandler, had extensive libraries and 
collections. Although of middle age, they were so eager to im- 
prove their minds that I counted them among my pupils, while 
in regard to a knowledge of Greek and Latin I might have learned 
of them. 

Record. — The principal events of the first summer term, 
outside of the school, were the following: 

A celebration of the two-hundredth anniversary of Lancaster. 
This shows that it is what the Americans would call an old place. 
Some tombstones in the old cemetery bear the date 1697. The 
celebration was attended by some thousand people from Lan- 
caster and those places which formerly belonged to the township 
of Lancaster and have since become separate townships. There 
was a long historical address given in church (thermometer nearly 
100°), from which I escaped into the air; then a procession to a 
tent under a grove at South Lancaster, where a dinner was served, 
speeches delivered, etc. Two things were wanting, which give 
cheerfulness to our Swiss festivities, namely, wine and song. 

The celebration of the Fourth of July, which, however, I need 
not describe, since it is everywhere nearly the same, fire-crackers 
being the most prominent part of it. I remember that the night 
from the third to the fourth was so sultry that I could not find 
sleep till twelve o'clock, when boom! a cannon was fired, — 
which shook the hotel and bedroom, and innumerable guns and 
crackers afterwards, and it was of course soon over with sleep. 
Then there was a collation in a lovely grove, where the two arms 



128 Hermann Krusi 

of the Nashua unite; and the Declaration of Independence was 
read, speeches deHvered, etc. I remember that I made there my 
first occasional speech, wherein I alluded to the sympathies which 
ought to exist between the two sister republics — the United 
States and Switzerland. 

The vacation (which was to last eight weeks) began near the 
commencement of October, and I was determined to make a 
trip somewhere, and as the World's Exhibition was then just 
being held at New York, I determined to go there with a young 
and highly intelligent student, Mr. Hines. We went through 
Worcester and Providence, admiring the beautiful autumn scenery, 
visited some romantic places in the neighbourhood, and entered 
the steamer at Fall River. I remember still how I was struck 
by the magnificence of its cabins, state-rooms, stairs, etc. 

We approached New York in the morning, visited some of the 
remarkable places in and near the city, for instance Greenwood 
Cemetery, spent much time in the exhibition, which in size and 
contents was certainly much inferior to that of London, but still 
full of splendid articles; visited some Swiss merchants, and then 
returned by the Hudson River railroad via Albany, Springfield, 
etc., to Worcester, where I found the hotel so full that I had to 
sleep with others in the bar-rooms on chairs. At four o'clock 
some women came in to scrub the floor, under the very chairs 
where we were trying to find sleep. I mention this only as a fact 
that could never have happened in a French or German hotel, 
from more innate principles of politeness which an innkeeper 
would show towards his guests. 

During this same vacation I also attended a Teachers' Insti- 
tute on the Cape (Orleans). I was to teach one day in the place 
of Whitacre, who was unable to be present the first day. I was 
at that time not accustomed to draw my illustrations on the black- 
board, and did it but poorly, rubbing out some lines. Mr. Lowell 
Mason, who was very much interested in my success, gave me 
good advice, and told me not to rub out poor lines, since the pubHc 
would not be aware of their incorrectness, except by seeing them 
effaced, when they would guess at the reason. Mr. Colburn 
drilled me with regard to the proper enunciation of my words and 
sentences. 

I had very pleasant quarters at the house of Captain Doane, 
who — like all the captains here — had performed large voyages 



Recollections of My Life 129 

(to China, etc.) and was a gentleman in the fullest sense of the 
word. His wife practised hospitality towards her eight unknown 
guests with a grace I never had met before, and altogether we had 
a merry time. 

The second term of Lancaster school began under somewhat 
less favourable auspices. The number of scholars was consider- 
ably less; Professor Russell mostly sick and confined to his room 
by cruel attacks of neuralgia. The winter began, and surprised 
me by the intensity of its cold, as the summer had done by its 
sultriness. I had my quarters at Professor Russell's, but boarded 
at the hotel. I had to saw my own wood and clean my boots, 
operations which I had never performed at home. 

Although the number of scholars had decreased, it was en- 
couraging to me to find that the numbers of my scholars, attend- 
ing the French, German, and Drawing classes, had increased. 
As the scholars chose their own branches voluntarily, they were 
greatly interested in them, which was particularly the case with 
those who studied German; for I have always found that persons 
possessed with an energetic mind and powers of perseverance 
attempt the study of that difficult language with a view to enjoy 
the treasures of its literature, abounding in gems of poetry and in 
philosophic research. 

Although our school had not many visitors, there were some 
from the State Board of Education, whose presence was of impor- 
tance, especially to myself. Dr. Sears, the president of that Board, 
seemed particularly inclined to provide for me what he thought 
to be a better position. He offered me at one time a situation 
as teacher in a Reform School for boys, which I respectfully 
declined. Another offer was that of substitute in the vacant 
position of a principal at the Bridgewater school. This showed 
undoubtedly great confidence on his part, and if I had been more 
" Yankeefied," I should have accepted it, assuming a bold front, 
and making myself and others believe that I was able in the main 
to cope with the task, and should learn by experience some of its 
duties in which I felt deficient. The most important of these 
would be: the proper management of discipline with pupils of a 
nation different from mine, attendance to religious exercises, and 



130 



Hermann Krusi 



to various matters of business. But being fashioned in the 
"Krlisi" mould, I was determined that I would not begin my 
educational career in America with a failure, and would bide my 
time. Hence this offer, too, was declined, and I continued to 
live undisturbed in my rural retreat — not long, however; for 
soon afterwards I received an invitation from the secretary of 
the American Teachers' Institute to give a lecture at their next 
session at New Haven, which I reluctantly accepted. For my 
subject I chose "Pestalozzi." 

Although somewhat startled when I saw before me a vast 
assembly of distinguished educators, I tried to do my best, and 
had the gratification — after the lecture — of seeing many members 
come forward to shake hands with me, while a reporter of the 
New York Tribune begged me for the loan of my manuscript, in 
order to make a full report in his paper, of whose existence and 
influence I had no cognizance at that time. On the whole, I had 
reason to be satisfied with my "debut." 



CHAPTER XX 

My Experiences as a Lecturer at the Massachusetts 

AND 

New Hampshire Institutes, 1854-1860 

While New Haven gave me the first experience in the lecturing 
Hne, I had soon occasion to get some further practice in the so- 
called "Teachers' Institutes," with which I became connected 
afterwards. 

Although the branches in which I felt qualified to give sug- 
gestions as to method, i.e.^ Arithmetic and Drawing, were rep- 
resented by my two friends, Colburn and Whitacre, it yet 
happened sometimes that one or the other was prevented from 
attending to them, so that I had to act as a substitute. The 
first Institute in which I taught was in the city of Salem, contain- 
ing about 20,000 inhabitants, good schools, and an able corps of 
teachers. Hence it was somewhat "risky" for me to give lessons 
in Inventive Drawing, where one is expected to make illustrations 
on the blackboard promptly and neatly, while discussing the 
matter. Fortunately, Drawing as a school branch was at that 
time rather an innovation, so that I could act as a pioneer in 
that line, and succeeded in getting the attention and approval of 
the intelligent part of the audience. 

The lectures of Agassiz and Guyot, to whom I listened for the 
first time, filled me with admiration for their learning and educa- 
tional bearing. They did a great deal of good and have to some 
extent revolutionized the method of teaching the natural sciences 
and Geography. 

The citizens of the town showed their appreciation of the 

131 



132 Hermann Krusi 

presence and work of these and other lecturers in many ways, 
and their unstinted hospitahty at their homes, as well as in social 
gatherings, was pleasing to witness. This was the only Institute 
I remember having been held in a city of so large size. Most of 
these were held in small, rural towns, at the invitation of the 
school authorities, chiefly for the purpose of stimulating the interest 
of the people in the schools, or inducing them to bring some 
additional sacrifice on their behalf. It is true that the instruc- 
tion given in some of the branches during the day might not 
interest all classes of the people, but there were also evening 
lectures on general subjects, when the attendance was generally 
large. Under its intelligent Board of Education, the members 
of which were not chosen by the political machine, these Massa- 
chusetts Institutes became a success, chiefly through the wise 
arrangement of engaging the same corps of lecturers, mostly 
men who had made a mark in their profession, while all of them 
were in perfect harmony in regard to sound principles of edu- 
cation. 

The case was and is different in other States. I found this 
out when lecturing in New Hampshire. There the Superintendent 
of Public Instruction was generally a creature of political pre- 
ferment, mostly lacking a true educational spirit or knowledge. 
Hence the audience had sometimes to listen to men of cranky 
ideas, or to lecturers who entertained contradictory views about 
methods and practice. With this exception, I rather liked to 
visit this mountainous State, with its rusliing rivers, its bold hills 
and mountains of granite and its Alpine pastures, all of which 
reminded me vividly of my native country. The people, too, 
seemed to partake of that solid, rugged character. It was an 
edifying sight to see occasionally a poor farmer's son or mechanic 
bestow rapt attention on the instruction, with a laudable zeal to 
make up in some degree for his neglected education. Of the 
places in which Institutes were held in New Hampshire, I re- 
member particularly Mason village, Manchester, Dover, Keene, 



Recollections of My Life 133 

especially the latter on account of its fine scenery and cultivated 
society. 

In Massachusetts there were generally six Institutes held 
in the spring, and six in the fall. The lecturers were pretty well 
paid, considering that they had only to give five or six lessons, 
distributed over two or three days. The rest of the time they 
could pleasantly employ in attending the lectures of their col- 
leagues, or in visits and walks. Of the latter I remember one I 
took with Agassiz, after the proprietor of the hotel in Pittsfield 
had rather gruffly told him that he coulci not smoke in the dining 
room. — "Then come, Kriisi, let us take a walk!" was his reply, 
and I gladly accompanied my celebrated countryman, whose 
conversation was always charming and full of "bonhommie." 
He was most at home in Institutes held near the sea, which was 
always the case at Cape Cod, where the marine animals attracted 
his attention and furnished specimens for some of his lectures. 
As the older male inhabitants of the peninsula, mostly sea-cap- 
tains, were temporarily at leisure, they enjoyed his lectures 
hugely, as well as others given during the day, nor could there 
any fault be found with their hospitality. I, for my part, was 
as much attracted by the mountainous regions in or near Berk- 
shire, where Pittsfield, Holyoke, Williamsburgh, Hoosac, etc., are 
situated. 

Besides Agassiz and Guyot, I must not forget to mention our 
good friend Lowell Mason, who, although far advanced in years, 
was always present on these occasions, and was generally listened 
to with pleasure and respect. Through his many contributions 
to church music he was well known. But far from being utterly 
or one-sidedly absorbed with his musical occupations, he had a 
keen interest in all the processes of education that were based on 
development of mind. There is no doubt that he owed a good 
deal of this disposition to the principles of Pestalozzi, which he 
had adopted in his teaching. On this account he gave me a 
hearty welcome on my arrival in this country, and it is partly to 



134 Hermann Krusi 

his recommendation that I owe some pleasant and profitable 
engagements I have found here. 

[Editor s Note. — It appears from a passage in the Record that 
Dr. Lowell Mason was to a great extent instrumental in bringing 
Mr. Kriisi to America. The latter says, in reviewing the mys- 
terious kindness of Providence in determining his career: "What 
was it, again, that brought Dr. Lowell Mason to the Home and 
Colonial, where he often heard my name, as he says, spoken with 
great respect and affection, so that on returning to Massachusetts 
he could recommend me at headquarters as a fit instrument for 
the dissemination of correct methods of teaching." (II, 424.) 

All the letters from Dr. Mason to Professor Kriisi, that have 
come to hand, are of unique interest, and will be quoted in their 
natural connections, as showing both the relation of Dr. Mason 
to Pestalozzianism, and his strong friendship for Professor Kriisi. 
The following indicates his early acquaintance with the Pestaloz- 
zian movement.] 

Lowell Mason to H. Krusi. 

South Orange, May 27, 1857. 
Mr. Kriisi. 
Dear Sir: 

I happened a few days since to be looking over my journal 
kept during my European tour in 1837, and I found a memoran- 
dum some part of which may interest you. I find that on the 
31st July 1837, being in St. Gallen, at the Hotel "Zur Hecht" — 
I took a carriage and went over the hill to Trogen, some six or 
eight miles. I had letters of introduction from Rev. W. C. Wood- 
bridge to M. M. Zellweger, Rev. Mr. Le Pasteur Fry and also to 
Mr. Le Director Kriisi. 

I found that Mr. Kriisi (who I suppose was your father) had 
removed from Trogen to some other town — that Mr. Zellweger 
was out of town — and that Mr. Fry did not speak English. The 
man, however, whom I did happen to meet was Mr. Zellweger's 
son, and he was, as he told me, the only man in the town who spoke 
Enghsh. I went to his house, took lime and bread. When I 
left him, he gave me a letter to Mr. Weishaupt of Gais, on whom 
I called but did not find him at home. He also gave me a letter 
to Mr. Tobler on whom I called, procured some music, etc., etc. 



Recollections of My Life 135 

So I suppose I came near seeing your honoured father, and also 
this same Mr. Weishaupt. I thought I would tell you this. 

Quite well, and 

Very truly yours, 

Lowell Mason. 

Professor Greene of Brown University, author of a popular 
grammar, was another very interesting lecturer and pleasant 
companion, and withal modest and unassuming. I have always 
observed that the greater a man or scholar happens to be, the 
less he is priding himself on his learning; for he, far more than 
his admirers, finds that his subject is branching out into an in- 
finity of as yet undiscovered by-ways, which make him aware of 
his limited strength. On the other hand, the vain, ambitious 
tyro, who has but a poor knowledge of existing facts, feels obliged 
to rise chiefly by his professions, which he is temporarily enabled 
to do, because the general public cannot disprove them. 

Such a specimen — I am sorry to say — enjoyed a temporary 
distinction at our Institutes, in the subject of Inventive Drawing, 
the principle of which he had obtained from myself. He was 
aided in his illustrations by great skill in execution, and by making 
eloquent and finely worded appeals in behalf of beauty and grace; 
which, however, branched off occasionally into a species of self- 
glorification. Nevertheless, he seldom failed in getting the 
admiring attention of silly young ladies, who perhaps would leave 
the hall when Professor Guyot, in his simple, truthful way, would 
speak of the configuration of the Universe and its influence on the 
character and power of nations. 

I cannot but allude to one more Institute, held at Lancaster 
while I was teaching there, in which Professor Agassiz was un- 
doubtedly the centre of attraction. While the existence of many 
even useful members of society will soon be forgotten, the life- 
work of Agassiz was of such towering magnitude that posterity 
will cherish particulars, however small, which tend to shed light 
on his character and magnetic influence. 



136 Hermann Krusi 

I remember that, addressing his class for the first time, he 
looked with an engaging smile on the young ladies before him, 
saying: "I see before me many bright eyes, but alas! these eyes 
cannot see ! " — and then he began to analyze some natural object, 
for instance, a grasshopper (of which every member of the class 
had a specimen before her), until their eyes became opened, and 
they discovered parts, and began to understand their use, as they 
never had done before. 

At that time Agassiz was occupied with his great work : " Con- 
tributions to the Natural History of the United States," and was 
just investigating something, for which purpose he required a 
number of turtles for dissection. As soon as his wish was known, 
a number of students went turtle-hunting, and caught some near 
the river, while they sent him afterwards about three hundred 
more to Cambridge. Of these perhaps only three served his 
immediate purpose; but all these efforts to get at the truth of the 
matter, while a description of the result might hardly fill half a 
page of his large work, reveal to us the stamp of a genuine inter- 
preter of nature. 

I will add that the young men of our school, wishing to have 
some social communion with the great naturalist, who seemed to 
sympathize with their youthful aspirations and sports, invited 
him to a lobster supper, at which porter or ale was also served. 
There it was pleasing to see how he was able to adapt himself to 
his surroundings, and answered all the questions without any 
attempt at concealing anything; for instance, in regard to the 
duelling practised in German Universities. He also mentioned the 
part which he, as President of one of the students' societies, had to 
perform: in accepting challenges from members of another club, and 
fighting as a substitute for members of his club, who were prevented 
from appearing in person. Of course he would hardly now have 
recommended this barbarous relic of the middle ages, but on look- 
ing at his powerful frame and strong arm, one could understand 
that it must have been dangerous to meet him as an antagonist. 



Recollections of My Life 137 

I have finally to mention a step which, in the fall of 1855, 
severed my connection with the Lancaster school, and which 
no doubt was severely criticised by some people of the place, who 
were anxious for its continuation. My reasons for handing in my 
resignation were chiefly these: in the first place my two best friends, 
Sumner and Colburn, had already left to accept better positions 
in the Normal School at Providence, Rhode Island, and their 
places were not adequately supplied. Secondly, the financial 
state of the Institute, although occasionally patched up, was never 
of a kind to warrant a long or flourishing existence. All this, of 
course, affected the attendance of pupils and pointed to a linger- 
ing dissolution. As I had never bound myself by any promise, 
nor had the presumption to think that my going away would 
seriously affect the continuance of the school, I had no conscien- 
tious scruples in leaving it, to try my fortune elsewhere. As a 
matter of fact, the school did not survive long ; but the associations 
connected with it and some of its former teachers and pupils have 
been too strong ever to be broken. 



CHAPTER XXI 

A Winter Spent at Providence, 1855-1856 

Thanks to some of my friends, I was not left without strong 
recommendations, which procured for me introduction to parties 
in Providence, to whom I was to give private lessons in French or 
German. 

Letter from Ingram Fletcher to Dr. L. S. Stevens, recommend- 
ing Kriisi : 

Hoosier's Nest 

Lancaster, Mass., 3d Dec, 1855. 
Dear Step. — The bearer, Prof. Hermann Kriisi, has been 
Professor in the Modern Languages in the Institute. He is a 
very thorough, intellectual man, — "is a gentleman and a scholar." 
He is not a professed Christian, but very moral, and has great 
respect for religious denominations. He is a Swiss by birth. He 
will teach in Providence this winter, and would be happy of your 
acquaintance. As a teacher he has been the main spoke of our 
Institute, — when he withdrew, it fell. 

Very cordially. 

Basso. 
Dr. L. Stevens. 

There was also a boarding-place found for me, where I not 
only could enjoy the company of my friends, Sumner and Col- 
bum, but also that of other pleasant people. One of the families 
with whom I became intimate, was that of Professor Harkness, 
author of several Greek and Latin grammars, etc. He had a very 
pleasant, cultured wife, and a little golden-haired daughter, who 
became my particular pet. Hence there was no lack of social 
intercourse. As for literary institutions, there were the Univer- | 

138 



Recollections of My Life 139 

sity with a large library, the Normal School, etc., in all of which 
places I had friends and acquaintances. But how did I succeed 
with my private lessons ? The answer is — only tolerably. For 
my aversion to puffing myself or to making personal applications 
stood somewhat in the way of my getting many pupils; but those 
whom I taught were rather select. 

Record. — I received an instance of the kind ways of Provi- 
dence a few weeks after my arrival, when Mr. Boutwell, Secretary 
of the Massachusetts State Board of Education,^ wrote me a note, 
offering me the situation of lecturer in Drawing and Arithmetic, 
in the place of Mr. Whitacre, my quondam friend, who had dis- 
gusted the Board by his vanity, and inveterate propensity for 
boasting, which amounted to absolute lying, and by other unbe- 
coming practices. This situation would be worth about six hun- 
dred dollars per year,^ and engage me only for twelve weeks. I 
was, of course, thankful for this offer, and had no hesitation in 
accepting it, although Whitacre wrote me soon after a foolish 
letter, wherein he gave vent to his indignation at having been 
superseded. I replied to him in a cool, but dignified letter, wherein 
I told him to reflect, that even if I had refused the situation he 
could not have retained it. 

1 Long a representative of the Democratic party in the Massachusetts legisla- 
ture, and Governor of the State in 1851 and 1852, on the Free-soil ticket. He 
assisted later in organizing the Republican party, was a member of the Chicago 
Convention that nominated Lincoln, and a delegate in 1861 to the Peace Con- 
ference in Washington. In 1862, he organized the new Department of Interna- 
nal Revenue, and was its first Commissioner. For some years elected as member 
of Congress from Massachusetts, he advocated, in 1868, the impeachment of 
President Johnson, was chosen chairman of the committee to report articles of 
impeachment, and became one of the seven managers of the trial. In 1869 he 
was appointed Secretary of the Treasury, under President Grant, and on resign- 
ing this post, in 1873, became Senator from Massachusetts for some years. His 
service as Secretary of the Massachusetts Board of Education extended over five 
years, 1856-1861. 

^ With reference to his remuneration, I find an indication in the letter to Mr. 
Kriisi from Hon. George S. Boutwell, notifying him of his appointment as teacher 
of Drawing and Mathematics in the Institutes, at a salary "equal to that of Pro- 
fessor Russell," i.e., "as much as $55.00 per week, or probably more." This was 
dated February 9, 1856. — Ed. 



140 



Hermann Krusi 



The desire of earning money for future contingencies has 
never been very strong with me, and even less so while I lived 
the life of a bachelor, who had nearly reached his fortieth year. 
It is true that my intimacy with some members of the fair sex at 
Lancaster had brought the thought nearer to me, that it was not 
well for a man to continue a life which precluded the hope of a 
settled, cosy home. I had ample time to make such reflections 
when sitting in my large, somewhat bare room. Even my rela- 
tives, especially my oldest sister, whose family already numbered 
^Ye or six bright, hopeful children, seemed to show some pity for 
my isolated position, to judge from a German poem sent me at 
that time, which I quote from memory, together with a free trans- 
lation. 

Zwei muntere Quellen zusammenfliessen, 

Und sich ins stille Becken ergiessen, 

Drin strahlet der Himmel so rein und mild, 

Von segnender Liebe ein treues Bild: 

Und ich, auf kaltem, bemoosten Stein 

Soil leben allein, und sterben allein ? 



FREE TRANSLATION 

Two brooks in swift impatient chase 
Rush to each other's fond embrace, 
Enjoying there peace and rest. 
The heaven above, so bright and serene, 
Reflected in yonder charming scene, 
Is a symbol of Love that is blest; 
And I, like the cold, unfeeling stone, 
Should live by myself and die alone ? 

Record. — A few days after my arrival, I got a cold in my 
limbs, which caused me great pains when I moved about. I re- 
member that on the first Sunday afternoon, when I sat in my great 
room, which commanded but a poor prospect upon some neighbour- 
ing roofs, I indulged in rather melancholy meditations, and felt 
stronger than ever the truth of the maxim of the Bible : " It is 
not good for man to be alone." I almost shuddered at the thought 
of falling ill, with no friend to care for me, and nobody to attend 
me for the sake of love, and not only from pity. Having enjoyed 



Recollections of My Life 141 

up to this moment the most perfect health, such thoughts had 
never entered my mind before, but now they arose with another 
rather perplexing thought, that I had arrived nearly to my fortieth 
year, and that, if I did not marry soon, it was wiser not to do so 
at all; and then, what a desolate age would open before me! void 
of any prospect to leave behind me some bearer of my name, and 
heir of my qualifications, especially of those that may have been 
of some benefit to my fellow-men ! How selfish does a life become, 
when one has nobody but himself to care for; how much danger is 
there, to have your self-love unduly raised, when your acquaint- 
ances praise your good qualities, and nobody feels intimate enough 
to tell you of your faults and failings, as, for instance, a wife is sure 
to do, not for the sake of finding fault, but because she wishes 
you to excel in everything, and to disarm the world of its criticism. 
With these or similar reflections I regaled myself on that lonely 
Sunday afternoon, conjuring up in my mind all the sweet visions 
of the past, which promised to lead to a happy conjugal life, and 
summing up the few remaining chances of the present. With a 
sigh I resigned myself to my fate, which otherwise had treated me 
well, and preserved my health and spirits, whilst I had always 
been fortunate enough to secure a small circle of deserving and 
congenial friends. 

Among such conflicting thoughts, I also appreciated fully the 
sentiment contained in one of the songs, which my niece sang 
With feeling on the eve of my departure for America. It contains 
a warning to the native dwellers of Switzerland not to leave their 
fatherland, since, like the " Alpen-rosen," they would fail to take 
root, or find happiness, after being transferred to a foreign soil. 

DER ALPENROSE MAHNUNG 

Auf der Alpen lichten Hohen, 
Feme von der Erde Qual, 
Bliiht ein Bliimchen, sanft gerothet 
Von der Sonne ersten Strahl; 
Seine Heimath ist dort oben, 
Dort allein nur kann es bliihn; 
Wird der Heimath es entzogen 
Stirbt das arme Bliimchen hin. 



142 Hermann Krusi 

Doch das ist die Kraft des Bliimchens, 
Die der Schopfer ihm verliehn; 
Wer in seiner Nah' geboren, 
Kann nicht in die Fremde ziehn; 
Denn ein unnennbares Sehnen 
Zieht ihn nach der Heimath bin, 
Wo anf freien lichten Hoben 
Seine Alpenrosen bliibn. 

WARNING OF THE ALPINE ROSE 

Higb on Alpine sunny ridges, 
Far away from dreary vales, 
Blooms a flower, sweetly blushing 
When the sunlight it inhales. 
There alone, in home-hke cradle, 
Can it bloom and foster life. 
But if torn away it withers, 
And succumbs to deadly strife. 

There is power in the flower, 

Given by Creator's hands: 

Such that dwellers mid these mountains 

Cannot bide in foreign lands. 

So unspeakable a longing 

Draws them to their native home, 

Where amongst the Alpine roses 

It was bliss for them to roam. 

I could not, however, regret my transfer to America, chiefly 
on account of two encouraging experiences: first, I had been able 
to find many friends and supporters ; second, my work had hitherto 
succeeded and taken root in susceptible minds. Hence the future 
prospect was that my mission was not yet ended. 

It has always been my habit, in moments of leisure, to collect 
and classify materials on some educational subject, which might 
help me to illustrate at the proper time my method of teaching. 
Something prompted me — during the winter spent in Providence 
— to work out lessons in Form and Geometry, according to a 
method which obliges the pupils to solve the given problems by 
their own ingenuity, and which causes them occasionally to find 



Recollections of My Life 143 

many new solutions of the same problem, or even to invent new 
problems. At that time, I had no prospect of teaching the sub- 
ject, but I thought it could do no harm to put myself in readiness 
for it — nor was I mistaken in this idea, as the sequel has shown. 

I remember that the winter of 1855-1856, although not cold, 
yet was remarkable for the great fall of snow in February, which 
blockaded railways and other roads, and which was followed by a 
great thaw and the swelling of rivers. Of the latter fact I became 
aware on returning from an Institute, when I found one of the 
railroad bridges carried away, and had to walk over some beams 
to the other side. The Teachers' Institute just mentioned has 
also left an impression on me, because of an incident happening 
during the session, which serves to illustrate the conflict between 
religion and science. 

The Institute was held in a fishing village, in the Methodist 
church; which seemed to bestow the privilege on the minister of 
confronting the audience and watching anxiously that no hereti- 
cal doctrine should be proclaimed, endangering his parishioners' 
souls. When an antiquated naturalist presented the worn out 
classification which divides the animals into mammalia, birds, 
fishes, amphibians and worms, this was considered orthodox 
enough, although it left the question unsettled as to whether the 
crabs and oysters, etc., had any legitimate right in either of these 
classes. But when our friend, Mr. Tenney, spoke of the strata 
of the earth and their fossil remains, all of which he declared to 
have been produced in periods which vastly exceed the "ortho- 
dox " seven days of creation, — yea, had to be counted by millions 
of years, our worthy minister could not stand this any longer. 
He rose from his seat, and in solemn tones warned his flock not 
to give credence to unproved theories, which were antagonistic 
to the distinct expressions of the infallible "Word of God." When 
the lecturer modestly pleaded that the fossils of more and more 
perfect animals found in the successive strata of rock testified to 
an infinite amount of time, the minister tried to settle this ques- 



144 Hermann Krusi 

tion by the pompous assertion that in his opinion the above rocks 
were created during the seven days with the fossil-like marks upon 

them. 

"What a blessing," thought I, "that such a minister, who 
dares to attribute to the Almighty God such a useless, cliildish 
operation, will soon be placed among the fossils by a more por- 
gressive age and generation!" 

The winter passed thus away in the manner described, and 
I had to make ready for the Massachusetts Institutes. As I con- 
sidered Lancaster more my home than Providence (although I 
liked the appearance of the city and its surroundings) I returned 
to my old lodgings between the sessions of the Institutes, and even 
afterwards. It is true the Normal College had been given up, 
but there were still some excellent friends left — one of whom — 
my present wife — was destined to make an end to my bachelor 
state. 

Record. — It was during some of the last terms in Lancaster 
that I got acquainted with my future wife, then Miss Caroline 
Dunham, although our relations were only those between teacher 
and pupil. My first impressions of her were two-fold : in physical 
respect she seemed a picture of health, and as such quite a con- 
trast to the tender and deUcate appearance of most of the other 
ladies. In mental respect, she was not exactly distinguished for 
genius, or brilliant memory, but rather for sound common sense, 
undaunted perseverance, precision of ideas, and a keen tact for 
their practical apphcation. She seemed also a true, warm-hearted 
girl, and her hand-shakes were always of the heartiest description, 
as of one who is and gives nothing by halves, but has her whole 
heart in it. The more difficulties she had to encounter in the 
pursuit of knowledge, owing to the want of pecuniary resources, 
the more she seemed to appreciate its value, and she gave me the 
impression that she was able to distinguish superficial knowledge 
from that which was real, thorough, and based upon sound prin- 
ciples. I remember her yet, standing one evening near the end 
of the term on the stone steps of our Institute hall, and asking me 
in a sad voice whether it was true that I might leave Lancaster; 
to which I replied, that it was not impossible, at which she seemed 



Recollections of My Life 145 

to be sorry, fearing, perhaps, that the Institute itself might be 
dissolved. 

Record. — After the Institutes, that is, during a part of May, 
June, July, August, and September, I stayed mostly in Lancaster, 
in order to work out a course of Perspective Drawing, which the 
pubHshers, Mason Brothers, had offered to print. During that 
time I also had private classes in French and Drawing with a 
number of select pupils, one of whom was my future wife. In 
observing her indomitable energy, her practical skill, and, above 
all, her warm and faithful heart, I concluded that she would prove 
the best partner I could choose, although we were very different 
in years, as also in disposition. I made her further acquaintance 
on frequent visits to Professor Russell, where she then boarded, 
and on occasional walks. 

There was yet one task left, namely, to see whether my feelings 
were reciprocated. On the 24th of June (my birthday) I let my 
pupils write a French composition. Caroline had a very nice 
and original piece, in which she alluded in very friendly terms 
to a pleasure walk we had taken in Mrs. Symmes' garden. I do 
not say that there was any design in this effusion, but it did not 
the less satisfy me about the kind nature of her sentiments towards 
me. Being an orphan, she had been the more grateful for any 
sympathy shown to her in her isolated position. 

On the 28th I invited her to a ride to a beautiful elevation 
near Bolton. On our return to Mr. Russell's parlour, I pressed 
her for the first time to my heart, and asked her whether she 
would consent to share the fortunes of a man such as she knew 
me, with all my merits and faihngs. The answer, which was 
whispered forth in deep emotion, was favourable. The next 
evenings we passed together in charming walks through the 
beautiful scenery of Lancaster, in a sweet interchange of thoughts 
and feelings. 



CHAPTER XXII 

Betrothal and Marriage, 1856 
Experiences in this New Stage of Life 

I leave it to younger and more poetical minds to make a 
description of their courtship and of events accompanying or fol- 
lowing the marriage ceremony. Suffice it to say, that both my 
wife and myself took each other "for better or for worse" under 
no romantic circumstances, nor with bright prospects for the 
future. 

I had reached the meridian of life and was dependent on a 
moderate and somewhat fleeting income, while my bride, an or- 
phan, and my junior by about fourteen years, had also seen the 
earnest side of life, which, however, had tended to give to her 
mind and character great energy, an ardent love of improvement, 
and an unbending devotion to duty. As she had been one of my 
pupils, there existed already those relations which, from a feeling of 
respect and devotion, may unfold into those of friendship and love. 

Record. — After the Institutes I was determined to look about 
me for winter quarters, which would be rendered warm and 
comfortable by the presence of a loving wife. I decided for 
Worcester, where there happened to be no French teacher at that 
time, and was fortunate enough to find that Mr. Beane, of the 
Mansion House School, was just in want of a teacher; whilst I 
also found some private pupils. This was enough for me. I 
determined to hasten the marriage as soon as possible. I went — 
in November — to a teachers' convention at Charlestown, and 
hence to my friends, the Bumhams, at Haverhill. 

The marriage was consummated at Somerville, by the Rev. 
Mr. Pope, the day after Thanksgiving, November 26, 1856. 

146 



Recollections of My Life 147 

Caroline Dunham (such was my wife's maiden name) had spent 
the fall with an aunt at Minot, where on past and future occasions 
she was always sure to find a home. I myself had been visiting 
an old friend, Mr. Burnham, formerly a teacher and lecturer in 
Arithmetic, but now living on a farm near Haverhill, with a 
pleasant family. I remember that about that time the excite- 
ment attending the Presidential election was at fever heat, on 
account of the threatening attitude assumed by the defenders or 
abettors of slavery and the advocates of emancipation in the 
Northern States; the former having for their candidate Mr. Bu- 
chanan, and the latter the "Pathfinder" Fremont, who unfor- 
tunately did not find his path to the White House. I remember 
taking part in a procession, and listening to rousing speeches and 
songs in behalf of freedom. It must have been shortly before 
Thanksgiving, which day I remember with a kind of awe, owing 
to the appearance of my plate loaded with five or six pieces of 
"dyspeptic pies," arranged in a circle. 

After Thanksgiving I took leave of my friends, who were 
rather astonished to hear that I was going to meet my bride on 
the incoming train for the sake of being married. The apparent 
secrecy preserved in this matter was a wish — not unnatural in 
our circumstances — to have as quiet a wedding as possible, in 
our travelling costume, and then pass on to our destination, i.e., 
to Worcester, Mass. 

Record. — It was at first understood that Carrie should step 
out there, and that we should be married on Thanksgiving. But 
the arrival of guests altered this plan. I went to the station at 
Atkinson, waited for the train from Maine, saluted her, and sat 
with her in the ladies' room till Boston, where we arrived late in 
the evening. We passed the night at the Revere House. The 
next morning we rode to Somerville, in' order to enter the bonds 
of matrimony by the sanction of Mr. Pope, whom we considered a 
sincere friend, as well as his wife. 

The solemn moment arrives. The word which makes us one 
is spoken, followed by a fervent prayer, and we are now husband 



148 Hermann Kntisi 

and wife, bound for better or worse, looking hopefully into the 
future, whose unknown dispensations will be rendered easy to 
bear by the promptings of love and forbearance. 
On the same day we go to Worcester. 

As a proof that our expenses on that day were not very great, 
I mention the fact that we did not stop anywhere for dinner. 
This insignificant fact is only in so far remarkable, that on no 
other day in my long life have I been found absent from any meal, 
not even in my seven passages of the ocean, nor on account of 
sickness. 

The city of Worcester was chosen as a temporary residence, 
on account of its offering me some opportunity for giving private 
lessons during the winter. These occupied a part of my time, and 
the rest I devoted to readings with my wife or attending to her 
German instruction, in wliich she made rapid progress. We were 
fortunate to find some pleasant rooms and board with a widow 
lady, who proved to be good company to my wife. 

Record. — After a few days of hotel and boarding-house life, 
we engaged board in a private family, of Mrs. Foster, with two 
humble but neat rooms, and thus began our pilgrimage together. 

I shall pause here in my diary, and after five years (if God 
spares my life) give the details of the new phase of life into which 
I have entered, together with all the changes which my vocation as 
a teacher and lecturer is likely to devolve upon me. May Heaven 
bestow His blessing upon our future doings, plans, and wishes, 
and extend His grace also upon our posterity! [See p. 190.] 

I remember having had amongst my private pupils a lawyer, 
Mr. Devens, who afterwards served with distinction in the war as 
General, and whose manners were very attractive. In another 
family, living on one of the beautiful hills which environ the city, 
I got acquainted with an old gentleman, who remembered the 
time when he was carried to school on the shoulders of a slave, 
which, as Massachusetts was the first State to abolish slavery, 
must have been previous to 1780. 



Recollections of My Life 149 

Record. — The appearance of spring, or rather of April, was 
the signal for attending more Institutes. The earliest of these 
was held in Truro, near the extremity of Cape Cod, and was in 
many respects interesting, because the peninsula is naturally 
isolated, and, being a comparatively recent formation of the sea, 
exhibits large sandy tracts, where vegetation achieves but a scanty 
growth. The inhabitants, or rather the men, take generally to 
the sea, either as owners of boats, or as "hands," which gives 
rise to the prevalent title of *' Captain," which is here given to 
almost every man of respectable appearance. There is generally 
a preponderant number of ladies at home, of fresh and healthy 
appearance, whose manners are hearty and natural; on the whole, 
an interesting community. The Institute in Truro was rather 
small, that is, attended by few teachers, owing to the sparse 
population of the regions. But the number of men and women 
who attended the meeting all day, without being teachers, and 
who seemed interested in the teaching and in all the remarks 
made on education, showed that this was an appreciative 
community. . . . 

There was, I believe, another Institute that spring, in Fox- 
borough, which my young wife attended. ... I had just given a 
lecture on Inventive Drawing, and, in order to please my friend, 
Dr. Mason, whose Pestalozzian constitution abhorred all hurry 
and impatience in teaching, had been patiently developing the 
elements of drawing, as illustrated by the combination of two 
lines. My wife sat amongst the hearers, near an antiquated 
schoolmaster, who remarked to her, a total stranger : *' I don't 
think this amounts to much ! " at which compliment to her husband, 
she smiled and blushed, stating that " as the wife of the lecturer, 
she might perhaps be too partial to judge." At this he stammered 
an apology, and left. I hope she did not consider his opinion as 
one generally shared by my audiences. I always earned applause 
in proportion to the intelligence of my hearers, especially when 
they were able to distinguish between facts and principles, and 
appreciated the high importance of beginning a subject in the 
right way. 

Another incident I remember in connection with a lecture 
I had to give in a neighbouring town, Norton. Our friend, the 
Rev. Mr. Northrup, had lent us his horse and buggy to go there, 
with the injunction that the horse was a good animal, only averse 



150 Hermann Krusi 

to backing and to stopping. As the latter quality was very rare 
in horses, and seemed better than the opposite, we saw no objec- 
tion, and arrived safely, and tied our horse in the shed of the 
minister with whom we took supper. I then gave my lecture on 
Pestalozzi and Switzerland to a tolerably appreciative audience, 
excepting that I was annoyed by the whispering and laughing of 
some girls belonging to the Ladies' Seminary of the place. After 
the lecture I went to the horse, untied it, and tried to make it go 
backwards, which was next to impossible. When he was forced 
in the right direction, he suddenly started down the steep lane, 
passed like an arrow between two stone posts, first nearly smash- 
ing and then almost upsetting the vehicle, in the sudden turn 
which I had to make in order to keep in the road. However, I 
arrived safely at the church, where Carrie joined me, and we 
continued our way homewards through a pretty desolate region. 

Our adventures were just beginning, for suddenly the seat- 
spring gave way, and we sat on the boards, the wheels partly 
touching it. It was of no use to try to stop the impetuous animal. 
Although unbroken himself, he had a decided talent for breaking 
everything else. What was to be done.^ The pressure on the 
wheels was too heavy, if we both remained; so I proposed to find my 
way on foot, proceeding to Franklin, where I would join Carrie, 
who in the meantime might arrive sooner and get assistance. 

Away she went like lightning, whilst I proceeded, in not very 
pleasant anticipations, on the unknown road. It became soon 
darker, and the rain began to descend pretty briskly. Sometimes 
I came to a cross-road, where the lighting of some paper by means 
of a match pointed out the true direction. I was afraid that 
Carrie might lose her way, or break down, or suffer from the in- 
creasing rainstorm. Thus I trotted on, anxiety and motion keep- 
ing my blood warm, until I arrived at Franklin, where I found 
some ladies, friends of my wife, who told me that Carrie had 
arrived, but that she intended to drive on to Foxborough, whilst 
the ladies and myself might hire another wagon, in order to be 
conveyed there. This was done, and at nine or ten o'clock we 
were safely buried between the warm sheets of our bed, without 
feeling any bad consequences the next day. 

Returning to my first chapter of matrimonial experiences, 
I should like to make some suggestions about what is generally 



Recollections of My Life 151 

called "the honeymoon." Assuming that the path of courtship 
generally runs smooth, because the betrothed parties try to please 
each other, the actual test comes when the cares and exigencies 
of married life reveal a diversity of character, of habits, of likes 
and dislikes, and of will. At this tender period, every act com- 
mitted by one or the other party is tried by one's own feeling or 
prejudice, and often appears unduly magnified, producing apprehen- 
sion for the future. Thus, for instance, every rash, impatient utter- 
ance may be considered a sign of habitual discontent, and every 
unexplained absence the forerunner of a disposition to stay away 
from home. Until these inequalities of character are understood 
or mutually condoned, the so-called "honeymoon" will not be 
without some bitter admixture. When each party can bear with 
the other's failings and weaknesses, so long as no harm is done 
thereby, then a period of peace and happiness may arrive, during 
which the parties will assimilate more and more, and rid themselves 
of the little "corners," which at first grated with each other. 
This period arrives sooner with the growth of a family, when the 
cares and efforts of the parents are directed to one common object, 
i.e., the welfare of their children. 

The prospect of such an event rendered the offer of a new 
and more lucrative situation acceptable. It came through the 
intervention of our staunch friend, Lowell Mason, who had recom- 
mended me to Professor Phelps of the Trenton Normal School 
as teacher of Drawing, with a salary of twelve hundred dollars. 
I went there alone after the summer vacation, in order to recon- 
noitre the place, but was soon joined by my wife. 



CHAPTER XXIII 

A Two Years' Stay at Trenton, N. J., 1857-1859 

In reflecting on my two years' sojourn at Trenton, I am re- 
minded of the reply made by a man when asked about his age. 
The answer was: "Forty years. Properly speaking, it would be 
forty-two, but the two years I spent in X left so Httle impression 
that they do not count." 

New Jersey, in which State Trenton is situated — lying be- 
tween two large cities. New York and Philadelphia, where many 
of its citizens have large interests — has been sometimes accused 
of being out of the Union, on account of the absence of any patri- 
otic feeling or policy. As a matter of fact, it is, or was, very much 
behind the New England States in the progress of civilization. 
Even its capital, Trenton, with the exception of the Capitol and 
some private buildings, seemed to me rather a conglomeration 
of dingy houses, with only one business street, exhibiting a few 
unattractive stores. There must have been, however, some in- 
dustrial establishments, to judge from the number of shanties 
surrounding the city, which were inhabited by working-men, 
mostly Irishmen. Under such circumstances, the few public 
schools into which the children were crammed made but a poor 
exhibition, both as to the buildings and in respect to teachers 
and teaching. 

The Trenton Normal School had been decreed by the Legis- 
lature a few years ago, not without violent opposition, during 
which one of the enlightened law-givers gave vent to the following 
sentiment: "Before we educate teachers, let us educate the chil- 
dren!" In spite of this original conception of the matter, which 

152 



Recollections of My Life 153 

tries to place the pyramid on its apex, the said Normal School 
received a respectable appropriation, which was partly used in 
raising two elegant buildings, one of which was destined for the 
training department, the other for a model school. 

Mr. Phelps, who was elected its principal, was a very fit man 
for organization. He also possessed to an eminent degree a gift 
for attracting patronage to the school, and under his management 
it prospered in an extraordinary manner. 

At the approach of the summer vacation, my wife proceeded 
to Worcester, whither I followed her soon, to be witness of an 
event of which every husband should be proud, viz., the birth of 
our first son, on the 25th of July, 1856. The name Hermann was 
naturally suggested, as being the honoured name of his grand- 
father and father; and the bright appearance of the boy gave rise 
to the hope that he would be worthy of his ancestors. Being 
bom of healthy parents, he gave us but very little trouble either at 
Worcester or after our return to Trenton. [It was at this time 
that Professor Kriisi commenced his "Record," of which the 
following extract reproduces the first page. — ^Ed.] 

Record. — Whilst sitting near thee, my beloved first-bom, and 
contemplating thy sweet and placid countenance, which is as 
yet untroubled by any passion or care, — I thought that a short 
description of my life might not be without use, having now an 
object for which to live, a bearer of my name, who I hope will 
walk worthily in the path of his grandfather, and in reading this 
will take either an example or a warning from the experiences of 
his father. 

Hermann, my first-born! may the hopes which thy gentle 
mother and myself cherish in thy behalf be realized; mayst thou 
at least become a brave and honest man; if the nobler gifts of 
genius and learning should be denied thee, may we parents have 
wisdom enough to draw out thy faculties by carefully studying thy 
nature; and strength to resist any impure tendencies, to which 
the nature of man is liable. When thou shalt enter the age of 
manhood, I shall (if God spares my life so long) enter into old 



154 Hermann Krusi 

age, whose troubles will be softened, when I am able to think 
that I have helped to train a soul for Immortality; thy mother 
(who now still enjoys the advantage of vigorous youth) will, when 
I shall be no more,^ require thy chief consideration, and thou wilt 
never forget what she has borne and suffered for thee, and what 
are the natural duties of a son towards his mother. Remember 
that thou descendest (both on my and Mother's side) from ances- 
tors who were satisfied with the prize of virtue and honesty, 
although not blessed with earthly goods. 

I do not remember any new or interesting event during our 
second year's stay, unless it be the visit of three distinguished 
persons: Edward Everett, Secretary Boutwell of Massachusetts, 
and Professor Guyot, of whom the two former visited the school 
incidentally, while the latter gave us some lectures on the Six Days 
of Creation, 

Everett's lecture was given in behalf of the Mount Vernon 
Association, in order to enable them to buy Washington's resi- 
dence, Mount Vernon. To hear it was to hear a most finished 
oration, both as to style and delivery, and as such it was fully 
appreciated by admiring audiences. What I admired nearly as 
much was the skill manifested in giving an extempore address to 
the pupils of the school, which showed great power in applying 
his gracefully worded remarks to surrounding circumstances. 

Secretary Boutwell, who made his appearance soon after- 
wards, was known to me personally as Secretary of the Board of 
Education and conductor of the Institutes, and I was always 
pleased to see or hear him on account of his sterUng honesty, 
directness of speech, and friendly disposition. His visit to the 
school was chiefly on my account, as he wished to engage me for 
his fall Institutes, with the permission of Mr. Phelps, who of 
course had the first claim on my services. This permission was 
granted, and after this I was permanently engaged as a lecturer 
to these Institutes, in the place of Mr. Whitacre. 

^ Mrs. Kriisi died first, in their old age, about three months earlier than Mr. 
Kriisi. 



Recollections of My Life 155 

Professor Guyot was an old friend, at that time professor of 
Physical Geography at Princeton College. To say that his lec- 
tures were interesting is not doing them sufficient justice. They 
were actually inspiring, and although leaning towards the ortho- 
dox view in analyzing the phases of creation, he never uttered 
ideas conflicting with science, reason, or common sense, but 
rather tried to extend the meaning of the words of the Bible in 
order to make them harmonize with science. 

This effort, as Dr. Harper of the Chicago University justly 
said, when lecturing on the same subject, is not warranted, since 
the writers of Genesis, with their limited ideas of the laws and 
even of the facts of creation, meant what they said literally, and 
hence used, for instance, the word days in their accepted duration 
of twenty-four hours, while the creation of the heavenly bodies 
on the fourth day was assumed in their ignorance about the 
subordinate rank or position of our earth, which makes it a satel- 
lite of the sun, from which it was originally detached. 

There was, of course, no fault to be found with Guyot's de- 
votion to the Bible, or to what he considered the Word of God, 
since in this he was entirely sincere, as well as in his Christ-like 
devotion to the precepts of truth, love, and morality, and their 
practical application. One never could leave his presence with- 
out feeling a noble aspiration for Truth and Right. To his 
fatherly relation towards his nieces and nephews there was now 
added a tender care for his venerable sister, who at one time 
acted as governess at the court of Prussia. His unselfish nature 
was further manifested by the hearty welcome he always gave to 
his friends, when he laid aside his literary labours and entertained 
them upon some interesting subject in eloquent terms; unlike 
those lecturers who only make such an effort when they have an 
audience sitting before them. 

[Guyot's letters to Kriisi, of which several have been preserved, 
bear out the characterization given here. Their tone is pre- 
eminently sympathetic and affectionate, showing the genuineness 



156 Hermann Krusi 

and intimacy of his friendship with the Krlisi family. They are, 
however, chiefly simple" letters of friendship," — although touching 
occasionally on educational interests common to both men — and 
need not be quoted. — Ed.] 

The summer vacation of 1859 was approaching, and we made 
our usual preparations for a visit to Massachusetts, with the in- 
tention of returning again in September. A fellow teacher, per- 
ceiving my intention, was astonished at my not knowing that an 
important change had been made in regard to my situation and 
salary. On my requiring some information about it from the 
principal, I was told that this change consisted merely in a reduc- 
tion of salary by three hundred dollars, owing to financial pres- 
sure, and was partly due to the Methodist influence in the Normal 
School Board. I immediately resigned, and in doing this at the 
proper time I was more fortunate than another teacher, who 
came back after the vacation, simply to find that he had been 
superseded without his knowledge. 

Without feeling any rancour at such a proceeding, — after the 
lapse of thirty-five years, when most of the actors have left this 
mundane abode, — I merely state this fact as a warning against 
proceedings of this kind, which unfortunately still occur, and 
partly explain the animosity of working-men toward their employ- 
ers, many of whom never place themselves in friendly communica- 
tion with the former, or — like the Pullmans in a recent strike — 
refuse to make any plausible explanation of a temporary reduction 
of wages, but allow the stern decree to come down like a clap of 
thunder. 

The drift of my remarks in regard to my experiences during 
my Trenton residence will partly explain my expression at the 
beginning, about "the loss of two years." While, of course, no 
time is to be considered lost in which we have made some instruc- 
tive experiences, it can only be considered as a *' blank " so far as 
the affections are concerned, which would draw you to the place 
on the wings of a grateful memory. 



Recollections of My Life 157 

The case was different with the many friendly relations I had 
formed in Massachusetts. Hence I returned with a light heart 
to my old quarters in that State. Although without a fixed posi- 
tion at any established school, I yet received sufficient income 
from the Institutes to protect my family from want; which was 
the less to be feared as my wife and our child could always find a 
refuge and home at the rural village of Minot in Maine, to which 
they went at the approach of winter. 



CHAPTER XXIV 

An Off-Winter at Salem, 1859-1860 

The loss of my situation at the Trenton Normal School obliged 
me again to have recourse to some temporary stopping-place, 
where, besides having access to literary institutions, there was 
hope of getting some private scholars. This time I chose Salem, 
where one of my friends and fellow lecturers. Dr. Crosby, was 
principal of a Normal School. 

Salem was indeed a peculiar city, preserving in the architecture 
of many houses numerous traces of its former occupation by 
Puritans, who a few hundred years ago had earned an unenviable 
reputation for their zeal in persecuting witches, for the sake of what 
they called religion, and a fight against the snares of the Devil. 
Owing to the growing supremacy of Boston as a commercial city, 
it seemed to have remained nearly stationary as to population, 
and the wheels of commerce and industry were but seldom heard 
rolling in the half-deserted streets. This condition of things 
gave to the citizens, especially to the wealthier class, a conserva- 
tive and exclusive character. 

I found board and lodging with a rather pleasant family, and 
got some private scholars, although, as in Providence, the receipt 
from that source hardly covered my expenses. In the Normal 
School I made pleasant acquaintances with the teachers, some of 
whom formed a class in French. One of the city teachers, who 
applied to me for the same purpose, seemed rather surprised when 
I accepted her invitation. On looking more attentively at her, I 
found that she was a mulatto, although her straight hair and finely 
chiselled features pointed also to a Caucasian descent. She 

158 



Recollections of My Life 159 

proved to be an intelligent scholar, but I was grieved to find her 
sensitive and almost weary of life on account of the slights to 
which coloured people at that time were subjected, even in the 
Northern States. It was this experience that had made her think 
I would refuse to give her lessons. Refined as she was in her 
tastes and feelings, she was deeply conscious of the indignity put 
upon her and her coloured brethren, in not being admitted to the 
aisle of a church during service, but sent to the upper part like 
outcasts; also in finding the doors shut against them in any 
respectable hotel, even if it was the only one in the place. 

But already then deep mutterings were heard from a growing 
abolition sentiment against the wickedness of slavery in the South, 
and the unjust treatment of the coloured race everywhere. The 
troubles in Kansas and the domineering, arrogant spirit of the 
slave-holders, encouraged as they were by the weak, temporizing 
policy of President Buchanan, had tended to embitter the feeling 
of the North — not so much against slavery, as against further 
encroachments. It was chiefly Harriet Beecher Stowe's masterly 
exposition of the horrors and iniquities of slavery — in her " Uncle 
Tom's Cabin " — that reached the feelings and enlisted the sym- 
pathies of thousands, who formerly were ignorant and hence in- 
different in regard to the subject. Even John Brown, unless by 
his tragic and we may say heroic death, would have failed to 
engage the concurrence and assistance of the masses in his almost 
fanatical views and actions. Of this fact I was a witness on one 
of my visits at Worcester, when he was announced to lecture in 
the City Hall. On going there with Mrs. K., we found the hall 
half empty, nor was there any member of a committee to intro- 
duce him. Hence he had to introduce himself. But when he 
began to speak in a rambling manner, without giving any broad 
scope to his subject, but dwelling chiefly on his own doings, a part 
of the audience — ourselves included — left the hall, because the 
one-sided, egotistic tenor of his remarks was not calculated to 
appeal to the intellect or to the feelings. A year or two afterwards, 



160 Hermann Krusi 

during my stay in Salem, we were all startled by the news of his 
invasion in Virginia, and his heroic defense at Harper's Ferry, 
followed by his capture and execution. 

Then indeed a sentiment was aroused whose current went 
strongly against the Slave Power which had made the Declara- 
tion of Independence, affirming "that all men are born free and 
equal,'' a mere mockery. The furious vindictive spirit of the 
Slave Power stood in vivid contrast with the heroic determination 
of John Brown to die rather than submit to it. From the spirit 
manifested in the Anti-slavery meetings at which I was present, 
which were more numerously attended than ever before, it could 
indeed be seen that although " John Brown's body was moulder- 
ing in the grave, his soul was marchijig on.'" 

As for my coloured pupil, of whom I never saw or heard any- 
thing for forty years, I had the unexpected pleasure to trace her 
and even to hold communication with her, after reading an article 
in the New England Magazine signed: "Fortin. . . ." She re- 
ported herself as married, living in Washington, and better satis- 
fied with affairs concerning her race. 

In speaking of my — generally uneventful — stay in Salem, 
I must not forget that a part of my leisure time was spent in 
writing a manuscript on the " Life and Work of Pestalozzi and of 
his Fellow-workers." I did tliis without any plan or expectation 
of having it printed, but simply because I thought that being the 
only representative of Pestalozzian descent in this country, some 
tribute to this interesting man and his work might be expected 
from me, who was in possession of documents never printed 
before. 

The winter months I spent at Salem did not pass without 
some anxious thoughts about my family, to which a new addition 
was soon expected. The 1st of January, 1860, ushered in the 
birth of a daughter Minnie, whom I was not to see before spring. 
As the reports about the health of both mother and child were 
good, I waited patiently until April, when my little family 



Recollections of My Life 161 

appeared at the depot, and I could gaze at the really beautiful face 
of little Minnie. When I say beautiful, it is not from fatherly 
partiality; for on our arrival at Boston, in the waiting room and 
in a store, the child was gazed upon and even handed about by 
admiring ladies. 

But the main question was to find a comfortable home for our 
family. Here my memory is somewhat at fault, but I believe 
that through the kind services of good friends at Lancaster (Mr. 
and Mrs. Symmes) a cottage had been engaged and partly paid 
for (out of my deposit in the savings bank) a little outside of the 
village near the Nashua River, and only wanted to be furnished 
so as to become habitable. After a few days' boarding, we took 
possession of the cottage, and I experienced for the first time in 
my life the pleasure of occupying a house of my own with a family 
of my own, and of assisting in the task of housekeeping, which 
at first always has its attraction on account of the novelty of the 
experience. 



CHAPTER XXV 

Idyllic Days of Domestic Life at our Lancaster 
Home, 1860-1862 

My second chapter of life in Lancaster is one to which I turn 
with unabated pleasure. I have already mentioned our pleasant 
cottage, flanked on one side by lilac bushes, while a few peach- 
trees stood on the other side in a piece of ground on which I could 
try some agricultural experiments. Round about were farms, 
tenanted by people with whom we entertained friendly relations. 

The inside of the cottage was simply but tastefully furnished 
and kept in "apple-pie" order by the careful housewife. But 
its most precious treasure consisted in our two children, who 
formed a lovely pair, and whose merry prattle delighted our ears, 
not merely on account of its lovely character, but also because the 
original expressions of the children gave us frequent opportunity 
to study their budding conceptions. 

Thus, for instance, the children saw often carriages passing 
our house, when the parents occasionally pointed at them, say- 
ing: "There goes a horse!" Once a detached horse was galloping 
down the street, which caused our little boy to exclaim: "Oh, 
there goes a broken horse ! " This shows that the children thought 
the horse and wagon to be a unit, just as the Indians did when 
they saw a Spanish horseman descend from his horse. 

Of the attractive objects that were near our house, I mention 
first the river Nashua, in which, from the rural bridge, one could 
see the beautiful reflections of the trees along its banks. Some- 
times, although rarely, I tried my skill in fishing, in which opera- 
tion the few successful catches are richly counterbalanced by the 

162 



Recollections of My Life 163 

wearisome moments of waiting and disappointment. Occasion- 
ally a kind friend took us in his boat to some lovely wooded spot, 
where flowers were collected and knit into a garland for our sweet 
girl, who danced with it, happy as a fairy queen. Oh ! this memory 
of our dear Minnie is not unmixed with sadness ! For this " lovely 
spring flower" was not destined to bloom long, and so far as this 
life is concerned, the garlands lie withering on the ground. 

Record. — Never, in any American town or city, have I found 
so many kind and simple-hearted educated people as in this rural 
town of Massachusetts. I may also add, that to no place do my 
recollections cling with such fondness as to this, with its beautiful 
scenery, almost idyllic in its calmness and serenity. Of course 
much of this charm must be attributed to the new experiences of 
married life — with a homestead of my own. Need I add, that 
amidst the blooming, merry children's faces, which I behold in 
memory, rejoicing over the new experiences of this life, I behold 
also that of an angel — now, alas ! removed from these earthly 
scenes, but shining like a star in Heaven, and beckoning me to 
join her at the proper time in the realms of eternal peace; for 
where Minnie is, there must be peace, love, and faith. 

Of our more intimate friends, I must mention Mr. and Mrs. 
Symmes, whose cottage was shaded by an elm-tree of magnificent 
proportions. The latter was particularly congenial, being de- 
voted to literature, to her collections of natural and artistic objects, 
and especially to the study of languages, of which the German 
seemed to interest her most. She will appear later among our 
travelling companions to Europe. 

Besides these, we had occasionally some young people visiting 
our house, who were chiefly engaged in their studies. Among 
them were a brother and sister of the name of Parkhurst, children 
of a Deacon Parkhurst of Clinton, who were attending a private 
school conducted in Lancaster by Mr. Stebbins, who gave them 
instruction in the Classics. Both these young people distinguished 
themselves by talent, energy, and perserverance, and hence gave 
promise of success in their future career. 



164 Hermann Krusi 

The young man, after studying Theology, succeeded by his 
eloquence and practical energy in obtaining a high position among 
the clergy, and was chosen pastor of one of the most fashionable 
congregations in New York City; and now he is known all over 
the United States as the Dr. Parkhurst, the fearless champion for 
decency and right, who dared to throw down the gauntlet to the 
Tammany ring, and to the whole impious gang of criminals who 
plied their trade under the protection of that ring. Just now there 
is hope that its backbone is broken, and that the government of 
New York and other great cities will no longer be synonymous 
with fraud and corruption, thanks to the example given by this 
new "Luther," who did not flinch before the anathemas hurled 
against him by enraged politicians and their paid myrmidons. 

The catalogue of personal friends would not be complete 
without mentioning Professor Russell and his family, with whom 
I continued to entertain friendly relations even after my separa- 
tion from his school. 

If life in Lancaster — in some seasons — might appear mo- 
notonous and void of novelty, there was a pleasing variety afforded 
to me by my excursions to various Institutes. Moreover, there 
was in that year (1860) no lack of exciting news, and there were 
heard ominous mutterings of a coming contest between the Slave 
Power of the South and the Northern sentiment for Union and 
Freedom for all men. The crisis came with the election of Lin- 
coln as President. 

Even before his inauguration, in March, 1861, an overt act 
of war was committed by the South Carolina militia, which fired 
a ball into a transport ship bringing provisions to the garrison at 
Fort Sumter. The weak Buchanan, as representative of the 
nation's power and honour, did not think it incumbent on him 
to take notice of this insult, or to take means of redress, as little as 
he had prevented the treacherous Floyd from supplying Southern 
forts with cannon and ammunition from the United States arsenals. 
Hence all the hopes of the loyal citizens centred in the future 



Recollections of My Life 165 

policy of Lincoln, who was obliged to proceed to his inauguration 
in disguise for fear of assassination. 

It was amidst such anxious anticipations and stirring news 
about the beginning of hostilities in Virginia, South Carolina, 
etc., that I received quite unexpectedly an application from Mr. 
Regal in Ohio, to take part in a Summer Institute to be held at 
his place, Hopedale, by giving lessons in Drawing. As this invi- 
tation gave me the opportunity of seeing, for the first time, some 
portion of the great West, I was not slow in accepting it. 



CHAPTER XXVI 

An Excursion to the West, 1861 

I STARTED on a Saturday, intending to stop in Binghamton 
over Sunday, partly because of its pleasant situation at the con- 
fluence of two rivers, and partly because at that time there were 
no trains running on Sunday. The next day I went as far as 
Cleveland. On hearing that a lecture would be given that even- 
ing by the well-known orator and statesman, Karl Schurz, I went 
to the hall, and enjoyed the close arguments and bursts of elo- 
quence of the speaker, who urged his German countrymen to 
rise against slavery, whose decaying substance he compared to an 
"eiternde Wunde" (a festering wound). Schurz was then in the 
prime of manhood, and of commanding presence. 

The next day gave me a sight of the river Oliio, the turbid, 
yellow waters of which were not inviting, although the regions 
which it traverses are known for their beauty and fertility. At 
a solitary station surrounded by woods, I got out, and as there 
was nobody to meet me I found my way to Hopedale after a tramp 
of some miles. 

The place was decidedly rural in appearance, and the accom- 
modations in the boarding-house where I slept the first night, 
rather primitive. The Normal building, too, was of simple con- 
struction. A new feature to me was found in the students' 
dwellings, little shanties with one or two rooms, which at almost 
nominal rent, combined with the cheapness of board, caused a 
student's expense not to exceed a dollar or a dollar and a half. 
At the same time, there was something idyllic and restful in the 
situation of the building, near shady groves of oak or hickory, 
which covered the hills. 

166 



Recollections of My Life 167 

As for the character of teachers as well as pupils, I never saw 
more simplicity, willingness, and earnestness in performing their 
duty among an equal number of persons. The principal, Mr. 
Regal, was as obliging as could be desired. Some of the lecturers 
came from a distance ; for instance. Professor Mosblech of Antioch 
College, teacher of Botany and other natural branches; also Mr. 
Lusk, one of the firm publishing Spencer's Writing Course, who 
show^ed particular interest in my Inventive Drawing, partly be- 
cause it offered valuable suggestions for his own subject of writing. 

The fact of Professor Mosblech being a German contributed 
to our nearer acquaintance. He invited me to accompany him 
to Antioch College and spend the Sunday there. At that time, 
Bishop Campbell, founder of the set of Campbellites or Christians, 
was still living, and acting as Chancellor of the University, so that 
I had a chance of seeing him. 

Antioch College is situated in Virginia, i.e., in the part which 
afterwards became a separate State under the name of West 
Virginia. It was now for the first time that I made my entrance 
into a Slave State, although the absence of cotton culture, and 
other causes, had made the possession of slaves so unprofitable 
that there were but few of them to be found. Nevertheless, the 
college had been founded there by Southern men, who sent their 
sons to it. The majority of the students had left when hostilities 
began, in order to join the rebel ranks. The Faculty, consisting 
partly of Northern men, were divided in their political views or 
sympathies, although the event of the last days, i.e., the battle 
of Bull Run, was calculated to encourage those who secretly 
favoured the Rebel cause. My friend and companion. Dr. 
Mosblech, in discussing the event, seemed to have such a poor 
idea of Northern pluck and perseverance as to make him believe 
that the cause of the Union was l®st, and that its adherents would 
have to sue for a humiliating peace. 

It was at such a time of great and anxious commotion that 
I entered Antioch, where I was at once shown the buildings of the 



168 Hermann Krusi 

College, which in points of tasteful architecture were decidedly 
superior to those I had hitherto seen in the North. I was much 
pleased to find in the main building an elegantly furnished gallery 
of pictures, mostly supplied by generous donors in the South, 
who were also numerously represented in the subscription list of 
Agassiz's great work. 

While strolling in the garden early the next morning, I was 
reminded of the South in view of the luxuriance of the vegetation, 
the beautiful flowers, and the numerous humming-birds, which 
entered the corollas and issued again in restless movement and 
incessant hum. As a matter of fact, Antioch lies no farther south 
than New York. 

It was at the dinner table of Bishop Campbell, to which a 
number of guests — myself included — were invited, that I heard 
some expressions of Southern sentiment, combined with a strong 
prejudice against the Northern people, their pluck, morality, and 
some of their institutions. My neighbour, for instance, a young 
minister, evidently rejoicing in the calamity that had befallen the 
North in the battle of Bull Run, tried to explain it by the preva- 
lence of crime in the North, which, as he thought, was sufficiently 
established by the record of the police courts. I at once saw the 
weakness of his argument, and calmly replied that according to 
his standard of measuring the morality of a people, the Indians 
and Dahomey negroes would come off best, since they did not 
consider murder, theft, rapine, etc., very objectionable, and made 
as little account of them as, in a nearer country, apparently was 
made of duelling, drunkenness, whipping, and otherwise ill- 
treating people of another race; since mention of them was made 
neither amongst the police records, nor in the papers. At this 
moment Bishop Campbell, who had probably listened to the con- 
flicting arguments about the chances of success in the struggle 
between the North and South, surprised us all by saying: "His- 
tory has shown us that in such a struggle the North has always 
obtained the final victory; as seen, for instance, in the invasion of 



Recollections of My Life 169 

northern barbarians into Italy, Spain, and France, in the steady 
advance of the Russians towards Constantinople," etc., etc. 
These remarks, so earnestly spoken, and coming from the mouth 
of a venerable man of commanding mien and stature, sounded 
almost like a prophecy, and effectually silenced my over-zealous 
neighbour. 

On the whole, I was satisfied with my visit to the College 
(although during its vacation), since it made me acquainted with a 
different state of society and class of people than I had been 
accustomed to live with hitherto. Returning to Hopedale, I con- 
tinued my rather pleasant work with very willing and docile 
pupils. In my spare time, I was working on my course of Solid 
Geometry, on the same principle as the one I began in Providence ; 
i.e., basing the solution of problems on the pupils' own ingenuity. 
On Sundays I went generally to church, where the services were 
conducted according to the practice of the sect of "Christians," 
which intends to imitate the early Christians in their custom of 
taking a common meal or refreshment at every one of their meet- 
ings. Hence the cup with unfermented wine was passed around 
every Sunday in *' pewters " of glass. I rather liked one of their 
adopted rules; viz., not to oblige their ministers to preach accord- 
ing to any binding dogmas, but to leave them liberty in explaining 
the Bible (I suppose with certain limits). 

On my return East, I saw the wonders of Niagara for the 
second time. While the impression made on me at my first visit 
was overwhelming, and, I may say, awe-inspiring, I could see now 
nothing but beauty and majesty combined with irresistible power; 
which made me fully appreciate the sentiment of the poet, that 
Niagara beggars all description, but "roars its own anthem into 
the ears of Time." 

I will here add that Trenton Falls, which I visited on another 
occasion, are not much inferior to Niagara in beauty, with their 
surrounding rocks of limestone, that appear like battlements of 
a mighty fortress. Above them there is a luxuriance of vegeta- 



170 Hermann Krusi 

tion which helps to produce a rich variety of hues and tints 
seldom met with elsewhere, unless perhaps in Watkins Glen. 
Truly the great State of New York has been richly provided with 
a varied natural scenery — both of rivers, lakes, and mountains; 
as seen in the Thousand Islands, the Hudson, the Adirondacks, 
and the Catskills, all of which I had the pleasure of visiting and 
enjoying during my vacations. 



CHAPTER XXVII 

My Last Year in Lancaster, 1861-1862 
Invitation to Oswego, N. Y. 

There is not much to add about my closing experiences at 
this lovely place, unless for two events, which I may call the 
turning points of my educational career. The first of these con- 
sisted in the fact of my being unexpectedly omitted from the list 
of lecturers at the Massachusetts Teachers' Institutes. This 
occurred after the election of a new Secretary of Education, Mr. 
White, who had, of course, the privilege of appointing for the 
above lecture courses his personal friends, or individuals recom- 
mended by his political patrons. 

Letter from Hon. Geo. S. Boutwell to H. Krusi: 

Nos. 11 & 12 Studio Building, 

cor. Tremont & Bromfield Sts. : 

Boston, Nov. 25, 1861. 
My Dear Sir, 

I regret that you think of leaving the country. We cannot 
well spare you, and I was a good deal grieved when I found 
that you were not at your accustomed place in the Institute. . . . 
Unless you have inducements at home which seem controlling, 
are not your prospects as good in America as in Europe ? . . . 
With my best wishes for your health and prosperity, 
I am 

Very truly 

Your obedient servant, 

George S. Boutwell. 
171 



172 Hermann Krusi 

Dr. Lowell Mason to H. Krlisi: 

CuMMiNGTON, Mass., Nov. 16, 1862. 
Mr. Krusi: 

Here I am attending the last Teachers' Institute for the season, 
there having been two before — three in all. 

When I went to the first Institute at Williamstown, where our 
present Secretary lives, at my first interview with him I said: 

*' Well, Mr. Kriisi has, at last, a fine situation at Oswego." — 
*' Yes, I am glad to hear it, and I wish to say to you that I heard 
him before a Teachers' Association not long since, and I was very 
much pleased with him, so much so that had he not been engaged 
I should have got him back into our Institutes again." I was 
delighted to hear him say so — my heart jumped up within me, 
I was so much rejoiced. I knew well enough that we had never 
had a more suggestive speaker before a Massachusetts Teachers' 
Institute from the beginning. I felt it deeply, very deeply, when 
you were dropped. I talked with Mr. White immediately, and 
said as much as I dare say; I assured him that he had given up 
one of the very best. I saw Mr. Boutwell also on the subject and 
wrote to Dr. Emerson. Indeed I was disappointed, mortified, 
indignant, that you, or rather the cause which you represented 
better than anyone I had seen, should be so little understood, and 
so neglected. But now, as soon as Mr. White has an opportunity 
to see you and hear you, he has sense enough to see what it is, he 
approves, and of course knows that he has been in error. How 
could he have got such a notion in relation to you ? No matter, 
it is all over now. 

For a few institutes after you were lost to us, I was all alone 
on this Pestalozzian ground. I expected to be murdered (pro- 
fessionally). But the Swiss plant springs up again fresh and 
flourishing, and I am revived. Mr. White's appreciation of you 
relieved me much, and now I see that he knows one from another 
quite well. He is indeed a noble man, and we all love and respect 
him much. I have brought out your name sometimes in public 
and often in private, and have spoken of you as a teacher. 

How few — how very few understand our teachings. I have 
found only now and then one who is really Pestalozzian, tho' the 
land swarms with them who profess to be so. And then again 



Recollections of My Life 173 

how many who seem to have some idea theoretically , are far from 
being 'practically right. Well, we shall both of us die before the 
thing is generally understood. Let us be diligent and plant as 
many seeds as we may while life and strength continue. 

So with much love to Madame and kisses to the Kinder ^ from 

Yours very truly, 

Lowell Mason. 

There was then nothing to be said about this new arrange- 
ment, which suddenly deprived me of the greater part of my 
income at the time I needed it most. I was not for this reason 
so very much discouraged, since I was fully aware of the chances 
presented in this country. First, there was no opposition to the 
appointment of foreigners, nor any necessity for presenting official 
papers, testimonials, or other concomitants of " red tape " so indis- 
pensable in the old country. Then, again, there was undoubtedly 
in many educational circles an honest striving for reform, an 
earnest desire for the introduction of better methods, and the 
appointment of fit instruments to accompHsh this aim. 

Of this, I received a proof soon after losing my appointment 
to the Massachusetts Institutes, by receiving a letter from a Mr. 
Sheldon, Superintendent of the Oswego schools. I say "a" Mr. 
Sheldon, for up to this time I had heard as little of his name as of 
Oswego. 

This letter informed me of his having formed a Normal class, 
mainly composed of the teachers of the city, to instruct which he 
had engaged, at considerable expense. Miss Margaret Jones from 
the Home and Colonial schools in London (an old acquaintance 
of mine) for the purpose of introducing a system of " Object 
Lessons " ; but as this lady was obliged to return in the fall to her 
former situation, she had directed him to me as being qualified 
to continue or superintend the work begun by her, of the value 
and importance of which he was fully convinced. He (Mr. 
Sheldon) offered me a salary of one thousand dollars for my pro- 
posed work with the Normal class, as well as for instruction in 



174 Hermann Krusi 

French and Drawing, which I might give at the High School, and 
in other schools of the city. 

The letter bore the stamp of great sincerity and honesty, and 
offered a field of work very congenial to a follower of Pestalozzi 
and a son of *'Krusi," and hence was gladly accepted. There 
was not much left for me to do at Lancaster, except to make prepa- 
rations for this new change of locality and position. It was, 
however, considered wiser for at present that I should proceed to 
Oswego alone, in order to survey the future field of my operations, 
and to provide for suitable board and lodgings for my family. 

This turning-point in my destinies arrived about twenty-five 
years after my first attempt at teaching. As I have already stated, 
my work had been chiefly connected with tepaporary employment 
at Normal schools, or with private tuition and lecturing at In- 
stitutes, and hence, with the exception of that in England, could 
not have left many permanent traces. I little dreamed that my 
next engagement would be continued during twenty-five years ; nor 
that I should be connected with an undertaking whose influence 
would be felt through the United States, as that of Pestalozzi — 
with whom my father was connected — was felt throughout civi- 
lized Europe. Like my father, I began my work during a period 
of war and strife, which fortunately never reached our northern 
region, nor seriously affected its financial condition and educational 
progress. Like him (sixty years later) I started westward in order 
to assume the most effective task of my educational career. 

[Mr. Sheldon's letters to Mr. Kriisi, urging his acceptance of 
the Oswego position, were nearly if not quite all preserved, and 
will doubtless be found interesting. — Ed.] 

E. A. Sheldon to H. KrUsi: 

Oswego, N. Y., May 14, 1862. 
Professor Krusi: 

My Dear Sir, — Through the kindness of Miss Jones I have had 
the pleasure of seeing two letters which you have written her. 
From these I regret to learn that you design to leave this country 



Recollections of My Life 175 

and return to Germany. It seems to me this is the time above all 
others when you should be decided to remain. We are just upon 
the eve of a great educational revolution in this country, in which, 
from what Miss Jones informs me, you ought to take an active 
part. It seems to me your services must be very soon appreciated, 
and in demand. The principles of education have been as yet 
but very little studied in this country, either by teachers or school 
officers. In this respect the tables will soon be turned. It will 
soon be required of both as an essential qualification that they 
understand the philosophy of education. The Pestalozzian 
methods are truly philosophical. They are new in this country, 
but they are becoming exceedingly popular, and they require but 
to be known and understood to be generally adopted. The 
name of Pestalozzi is to become a household word in educational 
circles in this country, and it seems to me that one who is so in- 
timately familiar with his history and labors, and as it were linked 
with them, should be prominent in this movement. Now just 
what part you are prepared to take I do not know. If it were 
possible to associate you with our movement here, I should be 
most happy to do so. The only obstacle, I imagine, will be the 
expense. Our people here are very sensitive about taxes. They 
complain now that they are overtaxed and demand of our Board 
retrenchment. 

In order to accomplish what has already been done, I have 
been obliged to resort to the most shrewd financiering. I have 
been obliged so to manage the whole matter as not to increase 
the expenses of the Board one dollar. On no other condition 
could I induce them to invite Miss Jones here. They have in 
fact made money out of it. Now, if I should succeed in getting 
you to Oswego, it must be by some such kind of financiering. I 
think it very doubtful, however, whether I should be able to 
secure for you a salary of over $800 for the first year. This is all 
we pay any of our teachers below the High School. The prin- 
cipal of this school gets $1000. I also get $1000. My salary for 
several years was but $900. At Syracuse, previous to coming here, 
it was but $800. 

I think you have overestimated the expenses of living here. 
When I used to rent I never paid over $140, and then rents were 
higher than now. This did not, it is true, give me a first-class 
house, but a respectable one. 



176 Hermann Krusi 

I think, if we could get you here for one year, after that there 
would be no difficulty in regard to your salary. In fact, I think 
you would be in a position to demand such a salary as you might 
desire. 

Now will you be kind enough to inform me what you are pre- 
pared to do in an educational point of view, and whether you 
would be willing to come here for $800 for the first year. I men- 
tion this amount, because I tliink in any event it will be all we shall 
be able to do. 

In any event I design to give myself the pleasure of a personal 
interview with you before you leave the country. 

Yours respectfully, 

1-. A oi- ij X TT x^ •• • E. A. Sheldon. 

E. A. Sheldon to H. Krusi: 

Oswego, N. Y., May 15, 1862. 

Professor KRtJsi, 

My Dear Sir: 

As I said in my last, it seems to me you ought to have an im- 
portant mission to perform in this great educational movement that 
is about to revolutionize the schools and teachers of this country. 

It seems to me that if we could once connect your name with 
it, and get you fairly identified with the movement, it would help 
to give it character, and would open to you somewhere, if not in 
Oswego, a field of labour that would be at once congenial to your 
tastes, and remunerative. 

I hope you will not decide to leave the country without making 
an effort of this kind. 

If you decide to go, however, I wish to spend several days 
with you either at Lancaster or in Oswego. When you close 
your labours at Lancaster, could you not come to Oswego and spend 
a few weeks in my family ? I will gladly pay your expenses out 
of my own pocket. If you could not spend a few weeks, spend a 
few days — anything would be acceptable. If you cannot come, 
I must go to Lancaster. 

Hoping to hear from you soon, 

I remain yours respectfully, 

E. A. Sheldon. 



Recollections of My Life 177 

Professor Kriisi to Mr. Sheldon: 

Lancaster, Mass., 21st May, 1862. 

Dear Sir, — After returning from a trip of a few days, to Lan- 
caster, I found your very kind letter, which I perused with the 
greatest interest, since it is not improbable that it may influence 
my future movements. At any rate I have stopped for at present 
my preparations for the voyage, and will try in a few words to 
reply to some of the principal items of your letter. 

I need hardly assure you that I have followed with great in- 
terest your experiments to introduce a better system of teaching 
into the schools, especially in regard to elementary training, which, 
as it forms the foundation for all the superstructure, has to be first 
considered. I was particularly pleased to see you make a practi- 
cal move in the furtherance of this object, considering that there 
has been, especially in Massachusetts, a great deal of fine talk 
about these principles and methods, without much visible appli- 
cation, unless I except the excellent Normal schools of the State, 
and some favoured localities in or near Boston. You have wisely 
considered "Object Lessons" the corner-stone of elementary 
instruction, and — as wisely — applied to the Home and Colonial 
School for their introduction. They (the Home and Colonial 
School) have undoubtedly improved the original plan of Pesta- 
lozzi, by illustrating the exercises with numerous objects, models, 
pictures, etc., thus introducing new objects and new ideas, whilst 
in many German schools, in the so-called "Denk- und Rede- 
Uebungen (thought and speech exercises) the children discuss 
facts and actions within the scope of their senses or their experi- 
ence, thus rather reproducing facts already known, not, however, 
without improving thereby the power of language and expression. 

As these object lessons, moreover, form the corner-stone of 
the sciences, they are on that plea alone of the greatest importance. 

In regard to your kind invitation to have an interview, I find 
it more natural that I should come myself to Oswego, and have a 
look at the school and locality, than that you should entrench 
upon your manifold occupations. I believe I can make it pos- 
sible to leave here soon, or directly after the 3d of June, and stay 
a week with you. In regard to your kind offer of paying my 
expenses, I can only say that I am willing to pay one half, and 



178 Hermann Krusi 

that, if you choose to be responsible for the other half, I should 
try to give you an equivalent by some lectures to the class. 

2d June, 1862. 

I assure you, dear Sir, that although the thought of seeing my 
beloved fatherland and friends again had taken strong possession 
of my soul, some time ago, — the hope of bringing my mite for 
the dissemination of sound principles in a congenial sphere of 
operations has latterly filled my soul with pleasant forebodings. 
It is possible that my powers might be inadequate for some part 
of the work assigned to me; on the other hand, I can give myself 
the testimony, that in the acquisition or teaching of any branch 
of study I have always tried to penetrate to the principle, in order 
to render the subject clear to myself, before presenting it to others. 

Letter from E. A. Sheldon notifying Kriisi of his appointment 
at Oswego : 

Oswego, N. Y., June 20,1862. 
Professor KRtisi, 

My Dear Sir, — I have the pleasure to inform you that at a 
meeting of our Board of Education held last night, you were 
unanimously appointed to fill the vacancy created by the resigna- 
tion of Miss Wright in the High School, and assist in the Training 
School in such way as your services may seem to be the most 
valuable. Services to commence September 15. 

Our Board were not only unanimous in this appointment, 
but were really quite enthusiastic about it. They are very much 
pleased with the prospect of securing your services in connection 
with this movement. They appointed a committee to prepare a 
circular to be sent into every corner of the Union. They have 
quite got their ideas up about what we shall unitedly be able to 
do, in carrying forward this movement. Up to this time I have 
felt quite uneasy about the future of our Training Class, but now 
I am confident of its success. 

Yours respectfully, 

E. A. Sheldon. 



Recollections of My Life 179 

Professor Krlisi to Mr. Sheldon: 

Lancaster, Mass., 24th June, 1862. 
Mr. E. a. Sheldon, 

Dear Sir, — I have received with much pleasure and gratifica- 
tion the announcement of the decision of your Board of Education , 
concerning my appointment as teacher of French and Drawing 
at the High School, and as your fellow-labourer in various de- 
partments of the Training School. I am further much pleased 
at the unanimity with which the appointment was agreed upon, 
and the confidence manifested by the Board, which I will try my 
best not to disappoint. 

After having, my dear Sir, first consulted my wishes both in 
regard to my work and as to my salary, and then — by your kind 
exertions and recommendations obtained the willing assent of 
those in authority — it is hardly necessary for me to say, that / 
accept, with feelings of gratitude towards God and yourself, the 
labours and responsibilities of a work which was conceived and 
undertaken in the service of Him whose eternal laws we are 
bound to study and to carry into practice. 

In the convention of teachers of Worcester County which took 
place at Lancaster some days ago, I spoke, within hearing of the 
Secretary of the Board of Education, Mr. White, first of the neces- 
sity of making children observe, and then express their observa- 
tions in distinct and correct language, orally, before attempting 
written composition or applying the dissecting knife of analysis. 
I mentioned in that connection your work and doings at Oswego, 
where a foundation of this kind was laid in all the elementary 
schools. I do not know whether Mr. White, who had just been 
extolling the schools and teachers of Massachusetts, felt surprised 
at seeing some other spot than his own held out for imitation. 
As for myself, I confess that the work you have done in Oswego, 
exceeded by far my expectations. I expected to see in the train- 
ing school, and in the classes in connection with it, the true germs 
of Pestalozzian teaching: but I was astonished to find that your 
whole elementary training, in nearly all the schools, had been 
placed upon that basis. This fact alone, dear Sir, makes me 
hopeful of success, for it can never be eradicated, and it will 
imperiously demand the same life-principle to expand into 



180 Hermann Krusi 

maturity. I was also delighted to see the teachers, whose work had 
thereby been increased, anxious for the preservation and further 
development of the undertaking. 

Yours sincerely, 

H. Krijsi. 

Letters of recommendation presented by Professor Kriisi 
to Mr. Sheldon, from Lowell Mason and George S. Boutwell. 

Sheffield, Mass., 10th Nov. 1861. 
Mr. Krijsi, 

Dear Sir: 

You know full well that I have always set a high value on your 
lectures or teaching before the Institutes. I know of no lessons 
which have been of more true value to intelligent teachers, or to 
such persons as have made sufficient progress to understand or 
get hold of principles. Your lectures have always been highly 
useful as suggestive of teaching, or as pointing out the avenue to 
the pupil's mind. Again I say I have not heard any one before 
the Institutes whose lectures have appeared as valuable — very 
few indeed so valuable. I have mourned your loss deeply, I 
assure you. ... 

I have reason to suppose that as I have regarded you, so you 
have been regarded by Mr. Russell, Mr. Tenney, and others. 

But, dear Sir, if you are rejected in one city, go to another, 
as our Saviour directed His disciples to do, and as He did Himself. 

I fully believe you can find enough to do in our widely extended 
land — but I have yet faith in Massachusetts. 

I am almost seventy, — I expect not to labour long, but I shall 
not cease to remember the pleasant hours spent with you at the 
Institutes, and the perfect harmony which has always been so 
apparent between your teachings and (not that I have done) but 
my beau ideal of what I ought to do. 

With kind regards to Mrs. K and kisses to the little ones, 

I am 

Very truly yours, 

Lowell Mason. 



Recollections of My Life 181 

Boston, Mass., Nov. 25, 1861. 
To THE Friends of Education: 

It gives me sincere pleasure to commend Prof. Hermann 
Krlisi, as a person admirably qualified to teach in the departments 
of Drawing, Form, and Number. For many years he was one of 
a cor'ps of teachers employed by this State and charged with the 
duty of giving instruction in the Teachers' Institutes. During 
that period he was associated with the best teachers of the country. 
Professor Krlisi aims to give thorough and careful elementary 
training, and I know of no one who surpasses him in ability in 
this respect. 

He has high claims upon the public as an ardent friend of 
whatever is thorough and logical in teaching, and as an exemplary 
and pure-minded man. 

George S. Boutwell. 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

My First Work and Experiences in Oswego, 1862-1865 

My first impression of Oswego was rather of a pleasant kind. 
Its situation on both sides of a broad and rapid river, dividing it 
into the East and West sides, is really picturesque, since it shows 
the buildings of the streets in a gently rising position, while the 
close proximity of the lake affords good views, and renders the 
temperature of the summer months cool enough to enjoy pleasant 
walks and rides in the neighbourhood. The industrial and com- 
mercial interests of the city were at one time much promoted by a 
natural harbour, which allowed the ships to discharge their freight 
(mostly grain) into elevators or into the mills situated farther up 
along the river. These mills and other manufactories could make 
good use of the splendid waterpower, giving occupation to several 
thousand workmen, thus holding out bright prospects for the 
growth and prosperity of the city, which unfortunately have not 
been fulfilled. On the other hand, it was hardly expected that 
Oswego should obtain an enviable reputation on account of an 
educational movement, and that it should attract attention from 
all parts of the Union. This result was exclusively the work of 
Mr. Sheldon, at whose invitation I had come to contribute my 
mite. The first impression of the man was that of an earnest 
worker, in search of the best methods by which the mind and heart 
of pupils could be developed, while avoiding all empty show where- 
Vidth to capture temporary applause. 

His house stands about a mile from the city, on a beautiful, 
partly wooded peninsula. The family, to which I was introduced, 
offered a fine picture of loving harmony, and must have been a 

182 



Recollections of My Life 183 

pleasant refuge to him in all his labours and trials. LikePestalozzi, 
he owed a part of his success to the influence of his highly educated, 
noble wife. Of the children, I was particularly struck with his 
daughter Mary, at that time about fourteen years of age, whose 
large eyes bespoke a beautiful soul, and an intelligence which 
has since given her a prominent position among the students and 
teachers of History. 

Before visiting the schools, Mr. Sheldon introduced me to 
several school commissioners, who at that time were chosen from 
the most intelligent and prominent citizens, and gave a cordial 
assistance to Mr. Sheldon in all his radical innovations in the 
organization of the schools, and in the methods to be used. 

I was, of course, anxious to see the Normal class. Being 
composed merely of about twenty city teachers, who assembled 
in one room of the Fourth Ward schoolhouse for instruction in 
method, and being as yet unassisted by the State, it could hardly 
be called a Normal School in the broader sense of the term. There 
I had the pleasure to meet my old acquaintance and former col- 
league at the Home and Colonial schools. Miss M. Jones, although 
only for one or two days, since she was on the eve of her depart- 
ure. Although she was very " English " in her manners, and not 
prepossessing in appearance and dress, she had gained many 
friends among her pupils, and the respect of all who got a nearer 
acquaintance with her — through her thoughtful suggestions on 
method and her kind manner of criticism, which made allowance 
for the inexperience of her pupil-teachers in teaching objectively 
and without the assistance of books. 

I could see by the composition of the Normal class that only 
a part of the city teachers had joined it; yea, some of them, espe- 
cially of the upper grades, seemed to look at it with distrust, if 
not with derision, considering the new system a whim or fancy of 
Mr. Sheldon's. 

I began with giving some instruction in Form and Inventive 
Drawing, also in Number, and attended to the criticism, after the 



184 Hermann Krusi 

pupils had given a trial lesson. I also gave private advice to 
teachers who seemed anxious to treat their subjects according to 
sound principles; for instance to Miss Seaver, who possessed a 
great skill in making the necessary application. As these occu- 
pations filled but a limited part of my time, I spent the remainder 
in visiting some city schools where the teachers taught according 
to the new method — giving my advice or making suggestions. 
I obtained more regular work after Mr. Sheldon had carried 
into practice the programme he designed for all the schools in 
the city. 

After one or two weeks of my stay, my little family arrived by 
steamer from Ogdensburgh. I was thus relieved of the necessity 
of boarding in a hotel. I listened with interest to my wife's narra- 
tion of her journey from Minot, Maine, which she had performed 
with her two children. Besides the necessity of watching them 
constantly, she had occasionally to look after the luggage. With- 
out the kind assistance of conductors, etc., she could hardly 
have managed to keep everything together, but this help was 
always willingly offered. At Ogdensburgh, the fog or smoke 
prevailing on the river prevented the steamboat from proceeding, 
and the passengers were directed to seek their lodgings in the city 
nearly a mile off; but the stewardess interfering, my little family 
was permitted to stay on the boat, and all these extras in board 
and lodging were comprised within the single fare. I mention 
this as a grateful tribute to the kindness and consideration shown 
in this country to ladies, either single or with children, since the 
same praise cannot be bestowed on the practices prevalent in 
Europe under similar circumstances. 

After a temporary stay in rooms on Second Street, we rented a 
house on the East side, which was provided with barn and garden. 
My time was now well filled out with lessons in Drawing, which I 
had to give in the city schools; also with lessons in French at the 
High School, which was conducted by Mr. Hamilton, who, although 
at that time an opponent of Mr. Sheldon's plans, yet was univer- 



Recollections of My Life 185 

sally respected as a gentleman and a teacher. With him and his 
amiable wife and family, we have always entertained friendly 
relations. 

Most of our friends (Mr. Hamilton included) belonged to the 
Congregational church, in which we had rented a pew and gen- 
erally listened on Sundays to the sermons of Mr. Ludlow. I can- 
not but add here a few reminiscences of this gentleman, because 
some of his utterances from the pulpit seemed strange to me, 
and would hardly have passed muster in my native country, where 
ministers are not expected to make their comments upon passing 
questions, especially when mixed with personal allusions. 

Mr. Ludlow's overflowing heart, abhorrence of wrong, and 
sympathy for all sufferers, tended somewhat to disarm criticism, 
when, as a staunch Abolitionist, he made his fierce onslaught on 
rebels, slave-holders, and their sympathizers in the North, who 
at that time were called Copperheads. For instance, the follow- 
ing utterance : " If I were a young man, I would shoulder a musket, 
take aim at an unrepentant rebel, say to him : * God have mercy on 
your soul!' and then shoot him." As he was the most mild- 
mannered and peaceful man on earth, these imaginary shooting 
performances sounded almost ridiculous. At another time, in 
denouncing round dances, he exclaimed: "If I saw my daughter 
in such a juxtaposition, as I have seen girls with their partners, I 
would shoot the man, — and the law would excuse me ! " I men- 
tion these things chiefly to show the absurdities committed by men 
whose feelings or passions get the better of their reason, which 
should never be the case with a minister of the Gospel. 

During the first years of my stay in Oswego (1862-1865) the 
Civil War was agitating many hearts, and caused deep mourning 
in many families, from which husbands, sons, and brothers had 
started to the seat of war, perhaps never to return. In our Northern 
locality, no military shows or warlike preparations were visible, 
except those connected with the recruiting business; and in spite 
of a succession of Rebel victories, there was no fear of an invasion 



186 Hermann Krusi 

of Southern conquerors, but a firm hope in the ultimate success 
of the battle for Freedom and Union. 

I am happy to say that peace dwelt in our humble household, 
of which our two pretty and well-behaved children formed the 
brightest ornaments. How well I remember — coming home 
from my school-work — our two darlings sitting on the garden 
gate and watching for their father; and when they discovered 
him at a distance, running hand in hand to meet him and receive 
his embrace. 

Record. — I will be short in speaking of the events character- 
izing the year 1864 and its predecessor, which were of a recurring 
nature, although some of them were marked by some particular 
feature. There were, for instance, the Christmas festivals with 
their shining trees, and even Christ-kindli was once represented 
by little Minnie, who in her white dress looked like an angel, and 
recited prettily the little verse made for her. There were the 
pleasures of the garden, and — for the children at least — the fun 
of finding eggs in the hen-house. There were, although rarely, 
visitors from a distance; for instance, Mr. Farnum from Newark, 
a former friend and acquaintance. A somewhat comical occur- 
rence, happening at the time of his visit, is mentioned here merely 
to show how even such grave men as Mr. Sheldon and myself, but 
more especially the former, are capable of unbending when the 
cares of their office or of their dignity cease to trouble them. 
Mr. Sheldon, who came to visit us on this occasion with his horse 
and carriage, was jocosely asked by my wife, why he had not 
brought Mrs. Sheldon with him, offering to bring her herself, 
if she was permitted to use his overcoat and cap. As it was pretty 
dark, her whim was granted, when the three remaining gentlemen 
proposed to astonish the two ladies on their return. Wine and 
wine-glasses were procured, also pipes, together with a pack of 
cards, dice, etc. The gentlemen took off their coats, stretched 
their legs across chairs, etc., and tried to imitate a set of low 
gamblers playing for money. I forgot to state that the gas and 
lamps were lighted in all the rooms, so as to make Mrs. Krlisi 
curious to know, on her approach to the house, what had caused 
such an illumination. The result was as expected, except that 
the professional gamblers were soon discovered to be innocent 



Recollections of My Life 187 

schoolmasters with no great talent for this new kind of operation. 
The joke was, however, heartily enjoyed by all parties. 

Our little household received soon an addition by the advent 
of three young ladies of the Normal School, who wished to get 
board and lodging in a private family. My wife, although she 
had already work enough — being without a servant — was not 
only equal to her increased task, but gave the newcomers a home, 
the enjoyment and recollection of which has tended to cement a 
lasting friendship between us, of which we have received many 
tokens during thirty-five years. 

In mentioning some of these lady-boarders in their present 
spheres, I will say that I hardly know of any more pleasant and 
edifying sight than that presented by the family of our dear 
friend, Mrs. Rhoda Austin, at East Kendall in their rural retreat; 
also by that of Mrs. Professor Allen ^ at Madison, Wis., who with 
her promising family enjoys the advantages of a cultivated society, 
and of the literary privileges which are always connected with a 
college. 

Returning once more to school matters, the relations of Mr. 
Sheldon to the City Board of Education deserve some notice, 
since without their sympathy and co-operation his work could 
not have taken root. A student of the growth and progress of the 
political organization in this republic will find that at its rise 
there was no other idea than that the ablest and most prominent 
of the citizens should have the honour of occupying places in 
national assemblies, as well as in the government of states and 
cities. It seemed, indeed, dictated by common sense, that the 
respective departments of the state or of a city should be entrusted 
to persons versed and interested in the subject under their care. 
This is more particularly required in educational matters, which 
affect the welfare and intellectual growth of all the children. 

Since the Oswego Board of Education was comparatively a 

1 Formerly Miss Margaret Andrews, sister of Jane Andrews, author of " Seven 
Little Sisters," etc. 



188 Hermann Krusi 

new institution, the members chosen for it possessed at first the 
above quahfications. If their scientific standing was not very 
high (which could not be expected of business men) they were 
wilHng to be instructed or guided by those more conversant with 
the management of schools and with methods of instruction. 
Hence Mr. Sheldon at first had no difficulty in making many sweep- 
ing changes and in introducing improvements, besides obtaining 
the power of appointing a fine corps of teachers, on whose ability 
and willingness to try the new methods he could depend. 

But all these changes and reforms could not be made without 
a considerable pecuniary outlay. A reactionary party, which is 
prone to oppose all innovations, and another, which judges every- 
thing by the standard of its cost, and not by its merit, will generally 
combine, and, by appealing to the lower instincts of the people, 
force their way into the councils of the city, and thus try to block 
every change or attempt at progress. Mr. Sheldon had by and 
by to suffer from the infusion of these elements, and to find the 
Board of Education about equally divided between the supporters 
and the opponents of his plans. 

Since my position as teacher and superintendent of Drawing 
was a new one, I had to expect a move in the direction of having 
it abolished. The most sensible way of doing this would have 
been on the plea of economy; but the ludicrous part of the busi- 
ness was to have one of the most ignorant and ill-disposed mem- 
bers of the Board follow me to some of my Drawing classes, and 
there, without any introduction, place himself at the back part 
of the room, where he could not see the work of the scholars; 
then, at the next meeting of the Board, express his deep convic- 
tion that the new method of Drawing did not amount to any- 
thing, and hence should be abolished. 

Although this resolution did not quite obtain the necessary 
majority, it was a distinct reminder of what was probably coming 
next. Hence I took counsel with Mr. Sheldon as to how my 
situation might be rendered secure from the attacks of a miserable 



Recollections of My Life 189 

set of ignorant demagogues. This he hoped to do in connection 
with a cherished plan to obtain the aid of the State, by an appro- 
priation, which would raise the school, begun under City auspices, 
to the rank of a State Normal School. Fully appreciating my 
services as a teacher of methods, he wished me to resign my present 
position as teacher of Drawing in the city schools, in order to accept 
at the proper time the more influential post of preceptor in the 
new Normal School. This expectation gave me the opportunity 
of carrying out my cherished plan of visiting my friends and 
relatives in Switzerland, after twelve years of separation, and to 
present to them the three members of my family, i.e.y my wife 
and two children. 

Lowell Mason to Mr. Kriisi, at time of latter's visit to Switzer- 
land, 1865: 

Orange, N. J., 17th Jan. 1865. 
Mr. Krijsi: 

Dear Sir. — I have received yours of second inst. I am sorry 
to hear that you contemplate "shaking off the dust from your 
feet," and returning to your own dear land of lakes and mountains. 
I am sorry, for of all lands in the world, this needs you the most: 
this chosen land, for where, if not here, are the great principles of 
education, or properties and conditions of humanity, to find a 
development, if not in this great and comparatively new Western 
World ? It would seem impossible for you to do any great thing 
in Switzerland, but in our great Western expanse, great things 
may be done, and now as soon as the war ceases, slavery is abol- 
ished, and the tide of immigration floods the West, what a field 
there will be for you. 

It will be easier for you to go home, sit at your door, look at 
mountains, and smoke ; but here, or West, is the place for labour, 
self-denial, opposition, difficulties, -discouragement, success, and 
triumph. The field is wide, and He who superintends all per- 
haps needs to remove you, and therefore sees fit to raise up an 
opposition to drive you away, to greater labour and usefulness. 

But I do not know, my vision is much bounded; my mental 
eyes see but little way. I have often myself felt quite discouraged, 
but on the whole, what great success has been given in such men 



190 Hermann Krusi 

as Dickinson and the other excellent Normal School teachers! 
My time is almost gone, — I cannot do much more ; but you are 
comparatively young, and can get work many years. Why not 
then look out for a field in the West ? With, or thro', Mr. Sheldon 
to do so, I do believe you might find employment most useful, and 
without too much of a salary, in many places West. But, dear 
Sir, since you have been in this country, you have been rich in 
wife and children, with good prospects for more ! Now you would 
not take a fortune for one of your American-Swiss little Krlisi's 
— and are you not rich then ? 

May the Lord direct you, dear Sir. I have sat and listened to 
your teachings with great delight, so too have many others. " Tap 
Kriisi " (said Boutwell) — " Tap Krlisi where you will, and some- 
thing good will flow out." Indeed, I have always found it so, 
and while I have often seen those whose outward manner has been 
more attractive, especially to the young and silly ones who look 
rather for entertainment in the means, rather than for instruction 
in the actuality, I have never listened to more suggestive teachings 
than yours. 

Dear Sir, again I say: May Heaven be your friend, and believe 
me ever truly yours. 

With love to Mrs. Kriisi and all, 

Lowell Mason. 

Record. — Written in Oswego, May, 1865. (See p. 148.) 
Not five, but nearly eight ^ years have elapsed since I wrote 
the last chapter containing my marriage. I have since been 
engaged in active school-life, and, as it oftens happens, little dis- 
posed in the evening to continue my journal, but rather enjoy 
the pleasures of domestic life in a pleasant chat, or game, or in 
some congenial study or reading. But now I feel myself once 
more a temporary bachelor, my dear wife and children having 
left me, previous to the great journey to Europe, upon which I 
have determined, in order to spend their last weeks with their 
relatives in Massachusetts and Maine; whilst I am, at the request 
of Mr. Sheldon, attending to my duties at the Normal School, 
until my place is filled by another. 

1 There seems to be an error in reckoning here. The Record was commenced 
in July, 1858, so that not quite seven years had passed even since its begin- 
ning. — Ed. 



Recollections of My Life 191 

In these solitary evenings I feel, therefore, again in a mood to 
indulge in reflections on the past, some of which have — alas — 
nearly faded away, whilst others will stand out forever. 

[The events of the years beginning 1857 were now recorded. 
Some quotations from this part of the Record have already been 
made. — Ed.] 

Two important events preceded the carrying out of this plan, 
the one political, the other domestic. The former consisted in 
the fall of Richmond and the surrender of the Rebel army at 
Appomatox Court House; the other in the sickness and death of 
our dearly beloved httle Minnie. 

It pains me now (after nearly thirty years) to give details of 
the last moments of this sweet girl, to whose early death the 
simple yet noble sentiments of the poet are applicable: 

A sweet-voiced bird 
Did thrill a happy song; 
Then flew away, 
To bathe its plumage 
In the golden light 
Of eternal day. 

We mourn the singer, 
But the song remains, 
Of melody replete, 
With tender, loving tunes. 
That to our aching hearts 
Are wondrous sweet. 

O fair yoimg Hfe, 
Why should it close so soon, 
While yet the flush of youth 
Made lovelier its bloom ? 
Alas ! We know not why, — 
Turn to the Loving One, 
To give us strength to say: 
•Thy Will be done!' 

She stands before my imagination a picture of health, with 
rosy cheeks and smiling eyes. Her gentle, loving, and obedient 
disposition made her the favourite of all who knew her. Indeed, 



192 Hermann Krusi 

I do not remember that she has ever given to us parents cause for 
sorrow or complaint, except through her sickness and death. 

Whether from the effect of a sHght sunstroke or for other 
reasons, her head became nervously affected and occasionally 
caused her to cry. When my wife left with the children, towards 
the middle of June, in order to bid good-by to her relatives in 
Minot — previous to our departure for Europe — Minnie seemed 
much affected, saying that she did not like to leave Papa so soon. 
Indeed, it was the last time her fond father enjoyed her affec- 
tionate looks; for after receiving a telegram announcing her dan- 
gerous condition and rapid decline, I hurried to Minot only to 
find her unconscious and dying, and to see her remains carried 
to her grave near the Androscoggin River. 

Her death was a hard blow for her loving parents. By a 
singular coincidence, the death of my father's second child, whose 
name was also Minnie (Minna), had occurred long ago at an early 
age, and the tender words written by his friend Blochmann to 
her memory expressed also our inmost feelings. I give the poem 
in the original German and in the English translation : 

Zarte Blume, aus des Himmels Raiimen, 
Jiingst verpflanzt ins Leben sonder Ruh, 

Reiner Engel, nach den ersten Traiimen 
Eiist du deinem Himmel wieder zu. 

Rauher ist's imd stiirmischer hienieden, 

Liebe Minna, als auf deinem Stem, 
Wenig sind die Stimden voiles Frieden 

Und das reine Gliick bleibt ewig fern. 

Vielfach drohn der Erdenstiirme Leiden, 

Deiner Unschuld bliiht ein Paradies, 
Moge rein auch unsere Seele bleiben! 

Liebe, liebe Minna, schlumm're siiss ! 



Recollections of My Life 193 

Translation 

Tender flow'r, a gift from heaven seeming, 

Sent to bloom in this dark vale of strife, 
After few short hours of play and dreaming, 

Thou returnest again to better life. 

Stormier are the seas, which rock us mortals. 
Blessed child, than those on thy bright star. 

Closed and frowning are sometimes Life's portals. 
And the promised peace is yet so far. 

Tempted here by many snares and sinning. 

Do we hope for yonder Paradise, 
Where thy smile, dear Minnie, sweet and winning. 

Bids oiu* souls from anxious fears to rise. 

This unexpected calamity, instead of stopping our travelling 
plans, rather tended to promote them, since they removed us tem- 
porarily from scenes vv^here the absence of our beloved child 
would have been painfully felt. Hence after engaging our berths 
in the good steamer Atalanta, which was directly bound for 
London, we said good-by to our friends, and soon lost sight of the 
great city of New York, where we had embarked, and we gazed 
upon a large expanse of water, bounded by the circular horizon, 
feeling secure in our floating home, which was to conduct us to 
Britannia's shores — on our way to my old native home. 



CHAPTER XXIX 

My First Journey to Europe and Switzerland, 1865-1866 

It is not my intention to describe at this time all the interesting 
scenes and cities which we visited. Such a description will be 
found elsewhere. I will, therefore, briefly indicate our route, 
and make a few remarks or reflections on things which either 
have left a deep impression or refer to personal experience or 
adventure. 

Record. — To New York we went via Providence, and arrived 
there about the morning of the 16th of July. The first thing we 
did was to look out for a hotel to take breakfast, etc. I proposed 
the Lovejoy Hotel near the Court-house, where I had been on a 
former occasion. It proved a very expensive house, as the sequel 
will show. 

When we had done breakfasting, a quite attractive-looking 
gentleman entered the room, and began at once a familiar con- 
versation. After a while he went out, and came in with another 
gentleman in a kind of Quaker costume, whom he introduced as 
his friend. After some discussion with him concerning business, 
he at once turned to me and said that he had to make a payment 
in bills, but that he had only gold (drawing forth a handful of 
double eagles) and asking whether I could not let him have some 
bills with ample security. I was not green enough to do money 
business with a perfect stranger, and was about to excuse myself 
for not having the desired change, when, unfortunately, my own 
wife hinted to me that I was well able to do it. Not wishing to 
give her assertion a flat denial, I reluctantly pulled forth a fifty- 
dollar note, then another, and (as he still waited for more) another, 
he all the while holding the gold in one hand, and with the right 
hand pocketing the bills. Now comes the surprise. When I 
expected the gold, he suddenly put a money check in my hand 

194 



Recollections of My Life 195 

of several thousand dollars, payable at some National Bank, 
stating in rapid terms that this was excellent security, that he would 
be back in a few minutes, etc., and hurried away with his noble 
Quaker friend. I need not say that this was the work of a moment, 
and that the pause produced by my holding his paper in utter 
astonishment and reading its contents was enough for this scoun- 
drel to accomplish his plan. I saw in a moment that I had been 
swindled and, as quickly, that it was too late to do anything about 
it, for he had undoubtedly given my money to his accomplice, 
who probably escaped round the next corner. I looked at my 
wife, who looked as blank as myself at this auspicious beginning 
of our trip to Europe. Her rejoinder is worthy of her coolness 
and practical spirit. To my remarks about the cause of this 
accident, she replied : " It is no use to cry about spilt milk ! — the 
best thing is never to allude to this matter. Hadn't we better go 
and see Central Park.^" In regard to the resolution "never to 
allude to the matter," I may say that it has been kept to the letter, 
even between ourselves. My present allusion, which possibly 
may not be read till after my death, may at least do some good to 
green mortals, by inculcating the following maxims: 

1. Never lend money to a total stranger beyond the value 
of a dollar, or as much as you are willing or capable to lose. 

2. Never remain long in a state of astonishment or bewilder- 
ment, when a rascal tries to escape. 

3. Never cry about spilt milk, but try not to spill any more 
in future. If spilt, wipe it up as neatly as you can. 

After landing in London, we pursued our journey through 
Belgium, up the Rhme to Cologne, Coblenz, to Heidelberg, and 
through the Schwarzwald to Switzerland. 

After a stay of some weeks with relatives in Heiden, Herisau, 
etc., we proceeded southward to Coire (Chur), through the Via 
Mala, over the Splugen, to Chiavenna, down Lake Como, then to 
Milan, Modena, Bologna, Florence, Pisa, Livarno, Naples, 
Pompeii, Mount Vesuvius. This was the farthest point we reached 
Returning, we passed once more through Rome and Milan; then 
traversing Lago Maggiore and visiting some of its beautiful 
islands, we crossed Mount St. Gotthard, passed through the 



196 Hermann Krusi 

valley of the Reuss (Uri) and Lake Lucerne to the city of that 
name, then to Zurich and back to our starting point, Heiden. 
There we passed a part of the winter of 1865-1866, and then re- 
turned by way of Lausanne, Neufchatel, Paris, London, to Liver- 
pool, where we took a steamer to New York, and reached Oswego, 
where we arrived towards the end of February, near the beginning 
of the spring term of the Normal School. 

Some of the experiences in our interesting trip are connected 
with friendship, and to these I will assign the first place. Amongst 
the friends we met soon after starting from home I have to men- 
tion Mrs. Symmes from Lancaster, who was committed to our 
care, of which she seemed in need on account of bodily infirmity. 
On the other hand, she possessed a high, almost classical culture, 
She willingly submitted to our arrangements, so as to give us but 
little trouble. She was mainly the cause of our extending our 
journey beyond Florence to Rome and Naples; for considering 
our limited means, we were afraid of making too great an inroad 
on our purse; but as the lady had set her heart upon seeing the 
above cities, and as our company seemed indispensable, matters 
were arranged to mutual satisfaction. 

Of the passengers on the Atalanta, in which we sailed from 
New York, we became most acquainted with Mr. and Mrs. Barry 
from Chicago, both highly cultured people. As Mr. B. was rather 
infirm, and partly dependent on the assistance of others, he was 
glad to travel in our company, not only to London, but also on 
the Continent as far as Heiden, where he and his wife stopped 
for some weeks. 

I must also mention the Bennetts in London and Dorking, 
i.e., the parents, two married sons and one daughter, all of whom 
received us must cordially and made our stay as pleasant as pos- 
sible. To judge from Mr. B.'s country seat, with its beautiful 
garden, they were persons of means and of refined taste. Although 
belonging to the sect of Quakers, they were, as we have seen, 
liberal in their opinions, and very fond of the game of chess, in 



Recollections of My Life 197 

which the father excelled and the sons also showed considerable 
skill; although my wife succeeded in beating one of them, which 
elicited the remark that she was the only lady with whom he cared 
to play. 

An excursion to Boxhill, famous for its grove of box-trees and 
its beautiful view, is among our pleasant recollections. I remem- 
ber that I had been here before — about eighteen years ago — 
with the boys of the Cheam Institute, and that we, the teachers — 
or rather the drivers of that unruly set of boys — came to the 
conclusion that many of them deserved to be thoroughly " boxed." 

I remember also a visit we made to the Crystal Palace at 
Sydenham with its wonderful collections. Leaving our little 
Hermann playing in the Pompeian room, while we made the tour 
of the vast building, we found to our terror that he had vanished 
from sight. I hurried in one direction, when a lady, seeing my 
anxiety, said: "Are you going for the little boy who has lost his 
way.^ Please go quick, for the poor fellow is crying!" After a 
few moments I found him, led by two people, who probably in- 
tended to conduct him to the room where lost articles were kept. 

Record. — August 18 (In Cologne). We rose late, and had 
to wait such a length of time, till every member had finished his 
or her breakfast, that we — Carrie and myself — almost grew 
impatient. At last we were ready to see the great Cathedral and 
other objects of wonder and curiosity. I had seen them before, 
yet, after twenty years of absence, they had not lost quite the 
charm of novelty, and conjured forth recollections of a time when, 
free from care and with the vigour of youth, I traversed these 
poetic regions along the Rhine. 

That magic word, "the Rhine," had also taken such posses- 
sion of our travelling companions that they hurried to the first 
steamboat, which was to leave in the afternoon. 

In these recollections it is not my intention to give a geographi- 
cal description of the beautiful scenery through which we passed. 
Names are not realities, but merely symbols. Of that which is 
told us during our rapid progress through this ever-changing 
drama, in connection with the facts or objects passing before our 



198 Hermann Krusi 

eyes, but little remains. What then remains ? Some beautiful 
pictures, which are conjured up by our imagination, some inci- 
dents, which have impressed themselves on our feelings, or have 
stimulated a train of thought. It is of these that I am mainly 
able to speak. 

I remember, that after losing sight of the mighty Cathedral of 
Cologne, and sweeping past the more modern structures of Bonn 
— the University town — the romantic heights of the Siebenge- 
birge, crowned with the ruins of old castles, rose boldly from the 
winding shores, and gave us a foretaste of those charms of the 
Rhine which have rendered it so famous. My own feelings were 
symbolized by the heavy clouds which swept across the heavens, 
threatening rain. The memory of my dear little departed Minnie 
came up before my mind, and as the bark glided swiftly over the 
waters, like the bark of our lives, I asked myself, — where is the 
sweet little companion that used to nestle near us, and cheer us 
with her sweet smiles ? — All at once the clouds broke, a circle of 
the blue sky was visible, and the rays of the morning sun illumined 
the ruins of Rolandseck. To me, who was still continuing the 
train of my reflections, those rays of sunlight, illumining the blue 
sky and the lonely ruins, were like rays of comfort. Far beyond 
the sky, in the heavens above, I seemed to see the image of my 
dear girl, beckoning to us, as if saying: "I am still with you, my 
dear parents, and shall await you on the other shore." 

Onward glides the boat, past picturesque towns and villages, 
past ruins and castles perched high upon towering rocks, past 
vineyards on lovely slopes ; past bold cliffs, islands, — sometimes 
losing sight of the river on account of a sudden turn, then seeing, 
as by magic, another landscape. Onward we fly, past ships and 
barks, many of them loaded with merchandise, boards, etc.; 
others full of merry passengers, swinging their hats, and making 
the air resound by their merry songs. 

Our company enjoyed these beauties keenly, and our historian, 
Mr. Barry, added his stock of knowledge to the sights we saw. 
Since history and legendary lore are so intimately blended, in wit- 
nessing the scenes of the Rhine, one feels often as in a dream, 
where reality and imagination show their sway. . . . 

At last we land, and hurry for the train, which in about an 
hour is to bring us to Heidelberg. When asked to what hotel 
we would go, I recollected that there was an old relic of mediaeval 



Recollections of My Life 199 

age, and was told it was the "Ritter." To the Hotel Ritter we 
went, and — sure enough — it was something different from any- 
thing our friends had seen before. A winding, circular staircase 
led to the top of the building, which three hundred years ago 
(built in 1569) was the property of a rich merchant, and escaped 
the horrors of war and the fury of two or three conflagrations. 
On the landing, huge oaken doors with queer antique carvings led 
into old-fashioned rooms. . . . 

The next day, August 20, was Sunday, and a day of rest, such 
as I wish a day of rest to be. It was devoted to a visit to the cele- 
brated castle, presenting as yet a bold, ornamented front, a con- 
spicuous object in the valley. It is true that many portions of 
the building farther back are destroyed, and merely exhibit the 
plan of the chambers, dungeons, etc., whilst others are still habit- 
able. In one of them is the " Heidelberger-fass," a wine-barrel, 
which might swallow the contents of many a vineyard. Next to 
the castle with its ivy-grown walls are the surrounding slopes and 
hills with their shady walks and pleasure gardens. Proceeding 
farther, our eye overlooked with delight the beautiful valley of 
the Neckar, the town of Heidelberg beneath our feet, and the 
many scattered villages, towns, and castles in the farther part of 
the valley or on the winding hills. 

Referring to my old home in Switzerland, what shall I say of 
my dear sisters and brothers, who received us with open arms! 
I shall never forget the exciting moment when, on making the 
ascent from the Rheinthal to Heiden, we perceived — high above 
on a precipice — the little house of Dr. KUng (Paradiesli) and 
in front of it some people looking down on the winding road, 
among them the tall forms of my beloved sisters Mina and Ger- 
trude, whom I was to see again after twelve years of separation. 

[The detailed account of this approach to his old home, as 
contained in the Record, is so charming that, although it overlaps 
in some particulars the thread of the main narrative, it is given 
here in full. — Ed.] 

Record. — Tuesday, August 22, we moved westward on the 
Bavarian railroad towards the shores of the Lake of Constance. 
In the gray distance a portion of a chain of mountains is looming 



200 Hermann Krusi 

up. It is Mount Santis with its neighbouring peaks, and around 
its foot — at least in my imagination — I see the green hills and 
valleys of my own "Appenzeller Landchen." At last the train 
stops and a vista of green water opens to the eye. It is Lake of 
Constance, and a steamer is to carry us soon from this port to 
the first Swiss town, Rorschach. . . . The green slopes on the 
opposite shore, crowned with villages, hamlets, and scattered huts, 
indicate happy and thrifty homes of the industrious Appenzellers, 
and above them tower the Santis, and other mountain giants, 
partly crowned with everlasting snow. 

We land at Rorschach. At the custom-house our baggage is 
passed on without any examination, since no '* contrebande " is 
apprehended from a country where the prices of clothing and of 
ornamental articles at that time were nearly double those prev- 
alent in Europe. We engage carriages for ourselves and baggage, 
and are soon on our road to Heiden — which ascends gradually 
from the foot of the hills — on a winding road, between vineyards 
and orchards higher up the slopes. The neat shingled houses 
with their many windows tell me that I have entered my Appen- 
zell home. 

Still higher on the slope more stylish houses and a large church 
with its Italian spire indicate the village of Heiden, the home of 
two sisters and one brother, who at this moment may be looking 
out for us. Over a steep rocky bank rising up from a brook, I 
descry a well-known cottage. It seems to me as if handkerchiefs 
were waving from its balcony, swung by excited hands; with 
beating hearts and uplifted eyes and arms we return the saluta- 
tion. One more turn of the noble road, and we approach the 
little house, nearly hidden by a larger one surrounded by a fine 
garden. Out of this garden come hurrying steps; an elderly 
lady of noble mien and appearance approaches the coach; I de- 
scend from it, and am in the arms of my good faithful Mina, my 
eldest sister, the mother of a fine family, to the members of which 
we are presently introduced — to Anna, Mina, Jacob, Gertrude — 
all of whom I had once carried in my arms in their childhood, and 
kept in loving memory ever since. My sister's husband. Doctor 
Kiing, now a venerable old man with white hair, gave us an 
equally hearty welcome. 

But there was one iuore faithful good soul to welcome us in 
a comfortable house near the church. Sister Gertrude, to whose 



Recollections of My Life 201 

disinterested invitation to make her house our home during the 
whole of our stay — together with other tokens of kindness and 
care — I ascribe the possibiUty of having undertaken the great 
journey from America to Europe, which on this day (22d of 
August) had been so happily accomplished. 

With what delight we entered the comfortable house of sister 
Gertrude, whose hospitality we enjoyed for several months, while 
the house of my youngest brother, Jacob (Apotheker) was equally 
open to us. My brother's youngest son " Karl " and our little 
Hermann were soon drawn towards each other and proved ex- 
cellent play-fellows, although the one spoke but German and the 
other English. By a natural method, which causes children 
always to connect names with real objects or actions, they soon 
succeeded in understanding each other perfectly. At any rate, 
we were surprised in finding, after our return from our journey to 
Italy (during which Hermann remained with his aunt) how many 
German words and expressions the little fellow had gathered. 

Another of my brothers, Gottlieb, who practised medicine 
at Herisau, a large village in the western part of Appenzell, was 
visited by us. An excursion to the Wildkirchli and the Ebenalp, 
which we made in his and his wife's company, stands vividly in 
our recollection on account of the almost unique situation of the 
Wildkirchli, half-way up a nearly perpendicular rock, from which 
you ascend through a cavern to the top of the mountain, so as to 
issue from a dark recess into the bright sunlight illuminating a 
beautiful landscape of mountains, lakes, hills, villages, etc. 

Record. — Of the visits and excursions performed from Heri- 
sau, I will only mention one to Weissbad, Wildkirchli and the 
Ebenalp. On our return we passed through Gais, my native 
village, and there I made a stop, in order to see old friends, whilst 
my fellow-travellers returned per diligence to Herisau. ... 

From Gais I turned my steps towards Trogen, where I had 
passed ten happy years of my infancy, and where memories 
clustered around every house, I might almost say, stone and tree. 
There were a few old friends left, foremost the son of one of the 



202 Hermann Krusi 

primitive Pestalozzians, Gustav Tobler, where I found a cordial 
reception. I also visited Landamman Zellweger, formerly a 
fellow-student with Professor Agassiz, to whom he seemed much 
attached. They both died within the same year. 

I can hardly describe with what feelings I looked on the two 
houses — in Gais and in Trogen — which had once been the 
homes of a happy family. They were, it is true, somewhat changed 
and the dear faces of beloved parents and friends had vanished; 
but it was easy to conjure them up in imagination, and it was 
above all thy venerable face, O my father, at the side of our loving 
mother, which even now seemed to shed light and peace over the 
wanderer from foreign lands. 

Of course there were other friends to visit at Winterthur, 
Zurich, and elsewhere. The best of them, or at least the one with 
whom I was the most intimate, was Mr. Blumer in Lausanne, at 
that time conducting an establishment for the deaf and dumb 
situated on a slope overlooking Lake Geneva and the adjoining 
mountains. I found him living happily with a family consisting 
of wife and three or four beautiful healthy children. Indeed we 
were surprised to find them — in the month of February — living 
with hardly any fires to heat the rooms, and yet with warm rosy 
cheeks, while we were almost shivering with cold. At the same 
time the weather during the day was beautiful, inviting us to take 
walks, for instance to Vevay and Montreux, or to some hill, from 
where we could see the white, dome-like summit of Mont Blanc. 

We cannot separate our intercourse with friends from the 
scenery which surrounds them, and it so happened that all my 
relatives and friends, whom we visited, were living in beautiful 
places. It is true that I had seen many of the most attractive 
places on our trip on former occasions, which detracted somewhat 
from the charm of novelty. Hence I will pass quickly over the 
beautiful panorama presented by the Rhine during the passage 
between Cologne and Coblenz; over the romantic grandeur of the 
castle of Heidelberg and its environs ; over the sublime appearance 
of the Alps, glaciers, waterfalls, etc., in my own country, and 



Recollections of My Life 203 

dwell somewhat longer on sights which by their novelty and beauty 
excited both surprise and admiration. This was decidedly the 
case Avith the passage of the SplUgen on our way to Italy. On 
the Swiss side, and even on its top, the road presented but few 
interesting features; but it was on our descent towards Italy that 
a glorious landscape — as of a *' promised land " — presented 
itself to our eyes. From the top of the " diligence," which rolled 
downward with almost dangerous speed, we gazed first on the 
high, majestic falls of the Madesimo, to which the winding road 
led us three or four times, until its thunder ceased and our eyes 
rested on the landscape, which gradually revealed to us churches 
and other buildings of the Italian style, amidst a luxurious vege- 
tation of chestnut-trees, etc., and grapevines growing over huge 
boulders or spreading from tree to tree, everything giving evidence 
of a milder climate. I have crossed several mountain passes of 
the Alps, leading into Italy, but I confess that the SplUgen carries 
the palm in regard to sublimity and variety of prospect, and the 
vivid contrast presented in the passage from a northern to a 
southern clime. 

This impression is still intensified by the views presented by 
Lake Como and its beautiful shores, on the way to Milan. I had 
seen Milan before, with its wonderful dome of white marble, but 
Florence was new to me. It was a grand sight, on emerging from 
the last of the many tunnels through which the railroad passes 
in the Apennine mountains, to get the first view of that lovely 
city with its imposing churches and other buildings, and its many 
villas scattered on sunny slopes and partly hidden by the dense 
foliage of trees. 

Although it took us nearly a week to study its interesting 
buildings and rich collections, I will not describe them here. I 
will only remark to anyone who complains about the growing 
prices of living in such a city, that I managed to defray all the 
expenses for food, lodging, carriage rides, fires, fees, etc., for 
one dollar a day for each person. In order to do this, one must 



204 Hermann Krusi 

avoid lodging in an "English hotel" or eating at the table d'hote 
at one dollar for dinner, but simply engage rooms at two or three 
francs a day, and take meals at a restaurant. 

Considering that after Florence everything farther south was 
new to me, it is but natural that such strange and imposing build- 
ings as, for instance, the tower of Pisa, and at Rome the grandeur 
and majesty of St. Peter's Church and other buildings, together 
with the unsurpassed collections of artistic treasures and the view 
of stupendous ruins, etc., should have made a deep and lasting 
impression. Indeed, to judge from my feeling, the interest for 
Rome and its inexhaustible treasures increases from day to day, 
and you leave the city with the impression that you have not seen 
one tenth of its curiosities. You even begin to like the natural 
beauties of its parks, gardens, etc., the freshness of which is secured 
by irrigation, or by grand waterworks, as seen, for instance, in the 
fountain of Trevi. 

And what shall I say of the wonders of Naples and its incom- 
parable bay, encircled as it is by a string of cities and crowned by 
Mount Vesuvius, from which ascends constantly a smoke : — what 
of the unburied cities of Herculaneum and Pompeii — and of 
many noble islands and promontories in the neighbourhood! 
These have been praised and described in prose and poetry. It 
is true that many a fleeced tourist might have added as a melan- 
choly postscript two lines of the Missionary Hymn: 

"Where every prospect pleases, 
And only man is vile." 

Without entering into reflections on the morality or civiliza- 
tion of the people, there can be no question about the grasping 
tendencies of Neapolitan landlords, coachmen, porters, guides, 
etc. These are perhaps met with in other places, but nowhere in 
connection with such an annoying, clamouring, persistent bold- 
ness and impudence as we find here. Of this I could give vari- 
ous instances, especially on our ascent to Vesuvius, during which 



Recollections of My Life 205 

I had to ward off a set of such harpies, who tried to force their 
services upon us. My small stock of Italian, that I could use on 
such occasions, preserved us from their impositions. In Rome, 
even amongst the lower classes, this tendency was less apparent, 
and there seemed to be a greater seriousness and more quiet de- 
meanour, whether as a relic from their Roman ancestors, or as a 
consequence of priestly domination, I cannot say. 

Our return to Heiden, via Milan, Lago Maggiore, St. Gott- 
hard. Lucerne, and Zurich, presented no new features, at least to 
myself. At the time of our journey there was yet a St. Gotthard 
pass, which allowed a fine view over the snow-covered mountains, 
looking down in solemn grandeur on the solitary hospital and the 
quiet lakelet, which, if they could speak, could relate of many 
sanguinary combats, for instance in the Suwaroff campaign — 
while the tramp of Roman legions, etc., may have been heard 
here more than fifteen hundred years ago. At the time we crossed 
this mountain, the keen frosty atmosphere gave us some indica- 
tion of the terrible ordeal often suffered by wanderers in the midst 
of winter. A tunnel, the largest in the world, now saves the travel- 
ler from many of these inconveniences, but on the other hand 
deprives him of many beautiful views. 

Arrived at our temporary home, Heiden, we found our little 
boy and our other relatives in good health, and were pleased to 
rest for a while from our wanderings. I had in this journey seen 
more of antique art in statues, pictures, temples, etc., than ever 
before, and felt richly paid for the expense and fatigue. I con- 
fess to a certain weakness towards antiquarian lore, as presented 
by laudatory inscriptions on triumphal arches, pictorial illustra- 
tions, and inscriptions breathing a Christian sentiment, as found 
in the Catacombs; even by trivial pencil-marks made on some 
column in the forum of Pompeii, by idle people — because all 
these visible remnants seem to reconstruct history and to people 
the scenes around us with the phantoms of a past period. 

We were now again settled in our Appenzell home, with sister 



206 Hermann Krusi 

Gertrude. I have already mentioned the pleasant society of 
relatives we could enjoy at Heiden in the homes of two sisters 
and one brother. Even the winter scenes presented some inter- 
esting features, some of them new to my wife, who had never 
previously, as here, looked down from a high elevation — while 
basking in the sunshine — on a dense " sea " of fog, covering the 
Rheinthal and Lake Constance. I compare it to a " sea " because 
it looked like one in its waving surface, when warmed by the sun; 
but it was unlike it, from the fact that several " rivers " of fog ran 
out, instead of into this sea, following the course of ravines or 
valleys. 

How did we pass our time ? In the evenings, my wife and Dr. 
Kiing were often engaged in games of chess, with various success, 
although generally favouring the latter; while my sisters and my- 
self discoursed on old times or on our American experiences, 
which had a new interest for Mina, since her youngest son had 
departed for that country in company with Mrs. Symmes, our 
travelling companion, who left Heiden before the beginning of 
winter. In the mornings I often amused myself in ransacking 
letters and manuscripts left by my father, many of them referring 
to the interesting era of Pestalozzi's Institute, which I had occasion 
to use in my " Life and Work of Pestalozzi." 

Record. — I took a great fancy to proceed to the basement 
chamber, and to ransack there after old treasures (mostly of 
literary character) left behind by my venerable father in the 
form of letters (many of them from the time of Pestalozzi's labours) 
or of essays, addresses, etc. I found also many relics of my own 
youthful days, which I could hardly have recognized from their 
quaint, child-like handwriting and style. It is singular how 
even the soul's manifestations, elicited from some long-forgotten 
facts, seem to have a strange character, as if they might have 
proceeded from other persons. 

Another experience I made. My father had carefully tied 
the correspondence of some of his friends together, in smaller 
or larger bundles. In perusing some, I found that they were 
readable and interesting even now, whilst others could only have 



Recollections of My Life 207 

been so in connection with the circumstances which elicited the 
remarks or sentiments. The letters addressed to Pestalozzi dur- 
ing the year 1808 by eminent persons, some of them princes, 
statesmen, and philosophers, had for me an historical interest, 
and I did not fail to copy a number of them in behalf of a biography 
of Pestalozzi, which I had planned for a long time, and whose pub- 
lication seems now on the way of being realized toward the end 
. of my career.^ 

But the day of our departure arrived at last, and it was with 
regret that we took leave of our dear relatives, not knowing whether 
or when we should see them again. At Lausanne we spent a 
few happy days with our friend Blumer, of whom I have previously 
spoken. 

Record. — A week before leaving, I wrote to my good friend 
Blumer that I would come to see him on my return trip, if he 
chose to receive us, and he sent — as I expected — an immediate 
cordial invitation. . . . On our departure, sister Gertrude placed 
a draft of 600 f . in my hands as a present — as if all her kindness 
and hospitality had not been a continued gift. ... 

We bid good-by to the good people at Heiden, and to those 
in Herisau. According to an amiable Swiss habit, we are accom- 
panied by Gertrude as far as Zlirich. It was with a heavy heart 
that I saw her friendly form vanish; while we had to turn our 
faces towards strangers. The exact date of our departure I am 
unable to state, but know that it must have been in the beginning 
of February, which would allow us about six weeks travelling 
through France and England, including stoppage with friends. 

Although it was in the midst of winter, no snow had fallen 
up to this time, and the hills and valleys, through which we 
passed, yet exhibited their colours. Of the Swiss railroad car- 
riages, which may be classified into "smoking" and "passenger" 
cars, the latter were very comfortable and attractive, never so 
filled that one could not move about, choose a new seat, and con- 
template new objects on either side. It was thus we passed 
through Baden and the Aargau, through Burgdorf and the Canton 
of Berne, until we reached the city of that name, now the Capital 
of Switzerland, the seat of the Diet and residence of foreign 

^ See p. 237 for date of its realization — long before the end of Kriisi's career. 



208 Hermann Krusi 

Ambassadors. As it was late on our arrival, we resorted to a hotel, 
in order to see some of the interesting things of that ancient town 
during the next forenoon. My wife and boy retiring to bed early, 
I went to the " Wirthsstube " below, merely to get one more glimpse 
of Swiss hostelry life, with all its din, noise and tobacco-smoke. 
The "schone Kellnerin," in pure Bernese costume, was of course 
not wanting. Although I understand the language in which the 
discussions were carried on, I was nearly a stranger to the facts 
or persons to which they applied. I was, however, aware that 
Berne was or is still the headquarters of Radicalism. 

Towards noon we continue our journey westward and arrive 
at Freiburg, where we see nothing but the towers of a Cathedral 
and a huge suspension bridge spanning a most romantic ra- 
vine. 

We have now entered the territory of French Switzerland, 
which in Freiburg presents a Roman Catholic population, where 
the Jesuits had once undisputed sway and considerable influence, 
whilst the adjoining Canton (Vaud) is Protestant and far ad- 
vanced in wealth and education. . . Some quaintly built towns, 
on the slope of steep hills, remind one of those seen in the south 
of Italy. 

Suddenly, after passing through an uninteresting portion of 
country, we are plunged into darkness by entering a tunnel. 
But when we issue — what a surprise ! It is like coming from 
the valley of the shadow of death to Paradise. The whole scene 
has changed. The blue mirror of Lake Geneva lies beneath our 
feet, with mountains behind tinged by purple light. Over it a 
blue sky, — and scattered in pleasant groups, numberless houses 
and villas lining the lovely, vine-terraced shore. We look down 
on Vevay and descend in great curves towards the end of our to- 
day's journey, Lausanne, where friend Blumer receives us with 
his accustomed suavity and kindness. 

We enter a coach kept ready for us, and ascend toward Chateau 
de Vinnes, the residence of my friend, in order to spend some days 
in the contemplation of the scenery of Lake Geneva, as much as 
our limited time and the winter season allow. 

The house, or rather chateau, occupies a high position, over- 
looking the lake and shore. It was then used as an institution 
for mentally weak children, to the teaching of whom my friend 
had devoted his life. 



Recollections of My Life 209 

I must not omit mentioning a visit I made to the venerable 
mother of Agassiz. I shall never forget the haste in which the 
old lady hobbled down-stairs on her crutches, in order to welcome 
a friend of her beloved son. In her countenance, high forehead 
and large, expressive eyes, one could easily trace the noble features 
of her celebrated son. She was at that time eighty-five years old, 
and had to use an ear-trumpet. On my asking her, before taking 
leave, whether she had any message for her son, she said in a solemn 
tone, mixed with sadness and deep affection: "Tell him that he 
has seen many interesting things — fishes and animals — visited 
many learned people and even princes" (Agassiz had just returned 
from an expedition to Brazil), ''but that he has not yet come to see 
his mother.'" On my return to America I sent this message to 
Agassiz, but without receiving any reply. 

[The complete account of the visit to Agassiz's mother, given 
in the Record, deserves preservation, and runs as follows. — Ed.] 

Record. — The day was clear and balmy like a day of May. 
In our conversation at the breakfast-table we mentioned Mont 
Blanc and our desire to have a peep at that giant of mountains. 
Friend Blumer, always willing to oblige us, said that it was pos- 
sible, on a neighbouring hill, to see it on clear days, which, how- 
ever, were very scarce in winter. Armed with a pocket telescope, 
we reached the spot and — to our great satisfaction and joy — 
there in the blue distance the white, dome-shaped peak of the 
highest of Europe's mountains loomed — distinctly visible — 
above other mountains, which have the respectable altitude of 
from eight to ten thousand feet. Hence the difliculty of seeing — 
from standpoints in the valley — even a peak of 15,000 feet. 

Whether the contemplation of the towering objects before 
us had conjured some associations with great men, or from other 
reasons, the conversation turned to our great scientist and coun- 
tryman, Louis Agassiz. — "By the bye," said our friend, "you 
must not omit to visit his mother and sister, who are both living 
here in Lausanne and are among my acquaintances. I expressed 
a decided desire to do so, provided it would not be considered an 
intrusion. Letters of introduction I had none, but I had my 
friend to do this part orally; besides this, I had a card which 



210 Hermann Krusi 

Agassiz had once handed to me on a visit to Nahant, " introducing 
his friend Kriisi." 

We — that is, Blumer and myself — at once descended into 
the city, and arrived soon at a fine, cheerful-looking house, the 
home of Agassiz's sister, Madame . . . This lady of middle age, 
fine appearance, and refined manners — after the introductory 
scene was over, at once proposed to bring down the mother of 
Agassiz, "who would never forgive her, if a friend of her son 
should have been in her house without her seeing him." 

I waited a few minutes, and was prepared to do so for a longer 
time — judging by the fashion of some, even young ladies, who 
think it their duty to let strangers wait, in order to don them- 
selves with a better dress. Here was an old lady of more than 
eighty years, and still more excusable for a delay. But I was 
mistaken. In hardly more time than it takes to go to an upper 
story and descend from it, I heard some tottering footsteps accom- 
panied by the taps of a cane, and gradually a bent though yet well 
preserved form came approaching — panting for breath — and 
then sitting close beside me and taking my hand and looking into 
my face with the eye of undying motherly affection for the object 
of her thoughts, she said feebly : '* So you have seen my son ! " 

I was hardly ever more touched than in seeing this venerable, 
still handsome face, the noble head, and large eyes, which put one 
strongly in mind of the interesting head and face of her celebrated 
son. All common-place expressions — complimentary to the 
fame of her son — would have been desecration. Although she 
was proud of his reputation, and liked to see him appreciated by 
the world, it was Love that drew her towards him, pure, unselfish, 
motherly love. 

I gave to my feelings the best expression I could, which was 
rendered more difficult by the necessity of having to convey my 
words through a speaking trumpet, and owing to the fact that 
my recollections of Agassiz were not of the newest date; since I 
had not seen him for several years, and could not during the past 
year, as he was engaged in his great trip to Brazil. 

I ended the conversation by asking: "Well, what shall I say 
to your son on my return ? " She looked into my face with great 
eyes suffused with tears, and then said with a voice the tender- 
ness and solemnity of which I shall never forget: "Tell Louis 
that he has seen a great many foreign countries and cities, and 



Recollections of My Life 211 

prominent men and savans, and that he has found a great many 
animals and fishes and insects, but that he has not found yet — 
his mother!" 

I rose quickly, for this appeal, which was brimful of motherly 
love — although there may have been a slight touch of reproach 

— was almost too much for my composure ; promising to execute 
her request, and taking leave of that grand, solemn, earnest face 

— forever. 

Well! at the time I write this, the fond mother has found her 
son in the Spirit Land. These souls which were of the same 
mould, but which had led them on different roads of duty in this 
world, have met under those conditions where a desire of the 
heart or an act of the will precludes the idea of separation.^ 

On the frontier between France and Switzerland, from the 
Jura mountains, I sent the last lingering look on my native coun- 
try and to its glorious Alps, illuminated by the roseate light of the 
setting sun. 

Record. — But it is time to separate — even from the best 
friends — and I can say, on my part and that of my wife, that we 
never have encountered a more perfect type of hospitality and 
kindness than that we experienced with our friend Blumer. He 
gave up all his time to us, anticipated our wishes, loaded us with 
small gifts and mementoes, and all this in the most unselfish way, 
for it did not seem possible that we ever could return any of his 
kindness in our far-away home. 

The railroad led us northwards to the shores of Lake Neuf- 
chatel, which is reached at Yverdon, a town made celebrated for 
all time by the Institute and work of the great philanthropist and 
school-reformer, Pestalozzi. To me there was a double interest 

1 The well-known beautiful attachment and constant correspondence between 
Agassiz and his mother assure us that he deserved no real reproach for neglect 
of her in any way. Letters of his, written to her just previous to, during, and 
after the Brazilian journey, not to mention numerous others, are preserved in his 
biography by Mrs. Agassiz. The absorption of his funds as well as his time in 
his scientific enterprises, prevented his ever returning to Switzerland from America 
except on one occasion, when he spent the time in retirement with his mother. 
He came to America in 1846, visited Switzerland in 1859. His mother died in 
1867, so that evidently he did not see her again after receiving the message 
through Kriisi. — Ed. 



212 Hermann Krusi 

attached to this place, as being my own birthplace and the home 
of my father and family during nearly twenty years. . . . 

The house in which two of my still living sisters — Mina and 
Gertrude — and myself were born, was visible from the depot 
where we stopped. Having left it when but five years of age, I 
could not, of course, have recollected it, if it had not been de- 
scribed to me beforehand by one of my relatives. It stands near 
the river Orbe. — Here then was I born nearly fifty years ago ; 
here I passed a happy childhood — although now I am uncon- 
scious of the little objects and scenes which then attracted my 
attention and excited my feelings. Here my father helped to pro- 
mote a great work. To this place, and especially to that building 
which towers above the town with its four round towers (the castle 
of Yverdon), the attention of the most advanced friends of educa- 
tion was directed, whilst many made a pilgrimage to it, inspired 
by what they saw and heard, and inspiring others in their turn. 

In the cemetery lay buried some of my early brothers and 
sisters, of whom I have no recollection, but whom Eternal Love 
has reunited with their parents. " Where," I asked involuntarily, 
" will be thy resting place ? " There is, of course, no answer pos- 
sible to this, although in the inmost recesses of my heart the 
prayer is written: let it be, if possible, amongst my beloved native 
mountains ! 

From Yverdon the road leads along the shores of the beautiful 
lake to Neufchatel. . . . The train here starts for the West — 
towards Paris — it moves onward, in a narrow valley, along the 
Reuss, scaling the Jura mountains. We have soon reached the 
height. I turn once more my looks towards the land of my 
parents, my early home, which I am going to leave for the second 
time, perhaps forever. The scene which burst upon my eyes 
was almost 'painfully beautiful. There was a glorious range of 
mountains from the far North towards the South. Although not 
belonging to the higher ones (for the Alps were hidden), yet their 
summits being covered with snow, they presented a respectable 
appearance. There was a portion of the glorious blue lake; 
there was the deep valley with its fine villages and towns, reared 
up by the results of industry and toil, and the sun in the azure 
blue sky gradually getting behind the mountains. Although not 
under the same circumstances, I could exclaim with Byron — 
(with some changes permitted) — 



4 






r 



9- 



r 



i 



^ 



c=^ 



i 



i 
i 



I 



If - 

rtj r 



^ -^ 



■9 






i 



c?5 



4 






4 



1 






J 



I ^ 







"T 



.s 



■4 



i 



^7 



4 -c 









r 



'=<S 



I i i 



^ 



<^ 



4 









r 






0-' 

I 

! 








■^ 1 






i ^' 



r 






O 






C 



Recollections of My Life 213 

"Adieu, adieu, my native land 
Fades gradually from our sight; 
Yon Sun, that to the West does flee. 
We follow in his flight; 
Farewell awhile to him and thee. 
My native land, — good night!" 

We then proceeded to Paris, enjoying the many sights of the 
most elegant city in the world. Another day's journey brought 
us to London, where we stayed a few days with a son of Mr. 
Bennett, who at that time kept a book-store. Having lately 
published a very elegant edition of Longfellow's "Hyperion," 
with photographic illustrations of the chief places mentioned in 
the story, he wished me to take a copy of it with me, so as to pre- 
sent or send it to the celebrated poet. I did the latter and received 
a neatly worded and written reply, which I preserve as a souvenir. 

Letter from H. W. Longfellow to Prof. Hermann Krlisi. 

Nahant, Aug. 9, 1866. 
My Dear Sir, 

The beautiful illustrated edition of "Hyperion," which you 
were kind enough to bring me from Mr. Bennett came safely to 
hand, and I immediately wrote to you thanking you for your 
kindness, and begging you to make my acknowledgments to 
Mr. Bennett. 

I am very sorry to learn that this letter never reached you, 
and hasten to relieve myself, as far as I may, from the reproach 
of negligence. 

The illustrations are very much admired, and I feel highly 
gratified to have such honor done to my book. 

I shall write to Mr. Bennett as soon as I get back to Cam- 
bridge. 

I remain. Dear Sir, 
Your Obt. Svt. 

Henry W. Longfellow. 

And now we were ready to say good-by to the Old World. 
Starting from Liverpool on a comfortable steamer, we turned our 
faces towards our American home. 



CHAPTER XXX 

Our Journey Completed 

Record. — In the following summer vacation (1866) we seemed 
to complete our journey by returning to Maine, where we had 
started. This time we went even farther north, intending to 
visit some of my wife's uncles and aunts. From Philipps, under 
the guidance of brave Uncle Rufus, we planned an expedition to 
Lake Moosatookmaguntic. We penetrated to regions where no 
human habitation is seen, but where silence reigns along the 
woods and meadows near the limpid water, the home of number- 
less trout, which are eagerly caught by the visitors to this wilder- 
ness. We caught some of them too, and had them cooked in the 
rustic log-hotel, where we passed the night. One day we ascended 
Bald Mountain, situated between some of these lakes, from which 
the view was peculiarly charming, and then we returned again to 
Philipps and Farmington. At the latter place we were very well 
received by Mr. Belcher and family, whose house belongs to the 
finest in the place. Then we reached again Minot, the small 
homely spot, which to us parents contains hallowed ground; 
where our unforgotten Minnie, who left us for brighter spheres, 
lies buried near murmuring waters. — Tell us, O ye murmuring 
waves, following each other in quick succession, what is Time, so 
as to enable us to comprehend Eternity ! — To such a question 
there can be no definite answer. Yet to us weary travellers, who 
had returned back to this grave after a pilgrimage of nearly ten 
thousand miles, it seemed a natural one. 

Time means succession; not merely succession of facts or 
events, but succession of thoughts accompanying them. When 
the attention of one portion of the mind is diverted by the effort 
of another, we are aware of the flow of time, as we are aware of 
the flow of the river by one wave pressing upon another. But 
when the whole mind is absorbed, wrapt up, or filled with one 
grand thought, there is no time, for there is no boundary. Thus 

214 



Recollections of My Life 215 

on a large lake or ocean, where the eye perceives no movement of 
the waves, we have the idea of Infinity. Since then — in this 
life — time is measured by thoughts accompanying passing 
events, is it to be wondered that a journey, such as I have de- 
scribed on more than a hundred pages, although its duration was 
but half a year, should offer more incidents, recorded in the order 
of time by a faithful memory, than a range of a dozen years, 
spent in the uniformity of every-day life! 

Still there must be reflection with the idea of time. A thought- 
less traveller has but little to relate — especially after years when 
the impressions have subsided. So-called ]acts are but the mile- 
stones of life: what makes life, is the growing thought of man. 
I have sometimes thought that a diary worthy of a man who has 
come to the consciousness of his destiny ought to record rather 
the working of his thoughts and feelings, using facts merely as 
illustrations. 

I propose that something of this kind shall be observed with 
the remaining part of this journal or record of my life. There 
yet remain, up to the present time (1875) ^ nearly ten years to 
record, mostly spent in the performance of my duties in the same 
school, and in the same home. These years were not passed 
without some thoughts or reflections having occasionally the pre- 
cedence over all others. To these reflections I shall henceforth 
give more space, and speak of the personal history as "events" 
or "incidents." (See Selection on Father Kriisi's Centennial — 
p. 237.) 

1 Referring to the date of writing, not of the events recorded. 



CHAPTER XXXI 

My Work in the Oswego State Normal School, 

March, 1866 — June, 1887 

A Survey of the School, its Teachers and Methods 

"In the acquisition or teaching of any branch of study, I have always tried to 
penetrate to the principle, in order to render the subject clear to myself, before 
presenting it to others." — KRtJsi. 

From the time of my return I date my real mission, i.e., the 
training of teachers in the recently established State Normal 
School, as one of the appointed professors, whose task it was to 
carry out a regular programme in the different departments of 
the school. The subjects assigned to me were Drawing, Geometry, 
Philosophy of Education, French and German. If I remember 
well, I had also to continue my French lessons at the High School, 
so that I had evidently no time to spare for observation. 

Nevertheless, there were occasional opportunities to study 
the work of the school in other branches, of which the principal 
one was known under the name of " Object Lessons." This 
system, which seemed to indicate a new departure from the ordi- 
nary way of beginning with symbols instead of realities, attracted 
a great deal of attention in educational circles, and brought 
many visitors to Oswego, in order to study the working of the 
system, with a view to having it introduced in their schools. As 
Mr. Sheldon — in his capacity of Secretary of the Board of Educa- 
tion and Principal of the Normal School — could select the 
ablest teachers to carry out the system, the impression made upon 
visitors from abroad was generally favourable, although it did not 
escape severe criticism from a few men who considered themselves 
capable of forming a judgment in regard to it. 

216 



Recollections of My Life 217 

Time and experience have since eliminated many of its objec- 
tionable features. Its permanent merit lies in the fact that 
every science in its elementary stage must he based on the observa- 
tion of real objects, and not upon mere symbols, or a memorized 
^statement of facts, without proper verification. 

But objects do not necessarily exist in a material shape. After 
they have been transferred by the faculty of perception to the 
domain of memory and imagination, and hence subjected to 
various operations of the mind, such as comparison and reasoning, 
they lead as distinct ideas and in due logical sequence to correct 
conclusions. 

All this, in my opinion, is embraced by the term, objective 
teaching. The narrower conception of "Object Lessons," i.e., a 
description of a loosely connected class of objects in regard to 
their shape, colour, parts, qualities, etc., has some drawbacks, 
which Miss Mayo (the author of a treatise adopted by Mr. Sheldon) 
has not sufficiently considered. One of these is, that the exer- 
cises, although systematically arranged, seem to follow the order 
of thought acting in the mind of an adult person, and not that 
which takes place in the evolution of the ideas of a child; for- 
getting to take notice of that which interests him first. Thus, for 
instance, in looking at a dog or horse, the children do not at first 
scrutinize its parts and their properties, but are interested in the 
whole animal and its doings; for instance, that it runs, jumps, 
barks, bites, etc. They care first for movements or effects, and 
the cause of them is an afterthought. 

There were other drawbacks in object lessons taught after the 
old fashion; viz., that some qualities, as transparent, opaque, 
porous, etc., had to be explained and illustrated before the proper 
time, when they would have introduced themselves. Moreover, 
in many of these lessons, the teacher had but one object to hold up 
before a whole class, which could not leave any distinct impression. 

As I said before, the novelty of the system and its partial suc- 
cess gave the school a wide reputation. But even this could not 



218 



Hermann Krusi 



have been maintained for a long time, if the other branches of 
study, such as Language, Arithmetic, History, Drawing, Geometry, 
etc., being taught on the objective 'principle, had not tended to 
open the eyes of inteUigent visitors in regard to the superiority of 
a system which was able to rouse faculties that formerly were 
slumbering. 

The consciousness of discovering a truth by our own labour 
and ingenuity has always its charms, and pupils trained to do it 
feel enthusiasm in their work, and gain an independence that 
renders them capable for situations where they can teach in the 
same way. Hence they can do good missionary work in intro- 
ducing improved methods — especially in Normal schools — 
which, from the time of Mr. Sheldon's successful labours, sprang 
up in many places in the far West, and often employed teachers 
from his school as principals of the "Practicing" Departments. 

The Superintendent of Public Instruction, Mr. Rice, was 
very favourably disposed towards the school, and it was chiefly 
on his recommendation that five or six new Normal schools were 
created in the State of New York, whose programmes were to some 
extent fashioned after the model of the Oswego school. In most 
of the cities or towns where these schools are situated, the citizens 
supplied the buildings, not altogether from a spirit of self-sacrifice 
for the cause of education, but because the teachers of the " Prac- 
ticing *' schools were partly or entirely provided for at the expense 
of the State. It is true that the parents in the above towns had 
to allow their children to be under the care of inexperienced young 
training teachers, although provision was generally made that 
the former should come up to the required standard of knowledge. 

I have dwelt hitherto on general facts connected with the 
school, without mentioning my own share in regard to the work 
of the school and the introduction of new methods. As a Pestaloz- 
zian by descent and adoption, I adhered to the principle of develop- 
ment in all my subjects. This principle is often misunderstood 
and applied in a wrong way. Some teachers — and they were 



Recollections of My Life 219 

found also in our school — understand it to be a device, by a 
series of cleverly arranged questions, to elicit those answers which 
lead precisely to the conclusion at which the teacher had previously 
arrived — expressed in the very same words which he or she had 
selected. We can appreciate the naive expression of a very bright 
pupil: "I do not quite understand the subject, and I'm waiting 
*to be developed upon,' in order to do so!" 

To me italways seemed that there ought to be freedom in a 
process of development, and that individual views should be 
respected, provided they have a rational basis. I leave it to my 
pupils to testify whether — in my teaching of Geometry, for 
instance — they had not absolute freedom in devising their own 
solution for each problem, so that occasionally several were pro- 
duced, all leading, it is true, to the same result, but without the 
teacher's interference or suggestion. These were all received, 
for they were all derived from logical deductions and based on 
self-evident truths. 

[I have quite recently happened on the following statement 
in Herbert Spencer's Autobiography. 

" Late in life, my father ^ published a little work entitled 
*Inventional Geometry. A series of Questions, Problems, and 
Explanations, intended to familiarize the pupil with geometrical 
conceptions, to exercise his inventive faculty, and prepare him 
for Euclid and the higher mathematics.' I have myself observed 
the fact, that boys may become so eager in seeking solutions for 
these problems as to regard their geometry lesson as the chief 
treat of the week. I may add the kindred fact, that among girls 
carried through the system by my father, it was not uncommon for 
some to ask for problems to solve during the holidays. Again 
there is the fact that my father's little book has been adopted in 
more than one of our public schools, and is widely used in America. 
Moreover, Mr. Francis C. Turner, B.A., read a eulogistic paper 
on the system at the ' Oxford Conference of the Teachers' Guild ' 
in 1893, in which he described it as of the greatest value, and 
contended that *this pre-Euclidean Geometry ought to enter into 

1 Living 1790-1866. 



220 Hermann Krusi 

the curricula of all schools in which mathematical studies are 
begun, and should replace, in the elementary schools, the didactic 
and unsuggestive teaching of South Kensington.' " 

In the "Life of Horace Mann," by his wife, it is stated that 
at the school in which he did his last work, Antioch College, Ohio, 
was a lady teacher, who conducted her classes through the whole 
course in Geometry without a text-book, in a way that stimulated 
the inventive powers of the pupils to the utmost, and aroused 
their highest enthusiasm. 

I mention these facts quite incidentally. It is certain that 
Mr. Krlisi conceived of his Geometry course without knowledge 
of the above plans. — Ed.] 

The same principle was observed in my classes in " Philosophy 
of Education," where the pupils were encouraged to express their 
opinions frankly in the discussion of subjects, which, however, as 
in Mathematics, had to be also subjected to the touch of broad 
principles before they received the sanction of the class. By 
this method the recitation from a hand-book — even the most 
approved one — had to be abandoned, for it seemed to be of no 
earthly use to fill the memory of pupils with ideas which they 
could not appreciate, and which partly form an object of conten- 
tion with the philosophers themselves. 

Record. — There is another subject in which my teaching 
may have been of some service to the institution and to the 
principles on which it was professedly based; viz.. Philosophy of 
Education. All true philosophy is based upon knowledge of the 
human soul, hence there must be an appeal to moral and mental 
philosophy. This subject in colleges and higher schools is, like 
the rest, treated in the shape of recitations from some standard 
work or from a compilation. The method I pursued was more 
in accordance with the Pestalozzian principle, by leading the 
pupils first to a knowledge of their own mind and its manifesta- 
tions, by appropriate questions and answers. After the discus- 
sion of one mental faculty — for instance, of Perception — an 
application was made to the work of education, to the meaning 
and purport of object lessons or objective teaching. This treat- 
ment served to give the more intelligent pupils a rallying point 



Recollections of My Life 221 

for what they saw or heard in their lessons, and for the task be- 
fore them. Another characteristic feature was the interminghng 
of mental and moral philosophy; treating the corresponding sub- 
jects of either science so that they explained or completed each 
other, and showed the necessity of harmonious co-operation. 
The intense attention with which this instruction was always 
followed by the better part of my class, and the many thoughts it 
engendered, were a sufficient testimony that my work in this direc- 
tion will yet be cherished in the hearts and convictions of many 
who have entered upon the career of an educator. 

It may be presumptuous to say that the presentation of this 
branch, in this manner, requires an educator who has had the 
privilege of witnessing in his youth the effect of a system of de- 
velopment, and of carrying it out for the space of thirty years. 
I have the satisfaction to think that I have progressed materially 
in the thorough treatment of this important branch, which was 
begun by me with the assistance of a book procured from England 
at great expense, Taite's Philosophy of Education. Although I 
have since relinquished it as a handbook, it is but just to acknowl- 
edge my obligations to the hints received from it in the plan and 
arrangement of the subject. Still more am I indebted to Sir 
William Hamilton's lectures on Moral and Mental Science; and 
most of all to the system which continually induced me to make 
the proper applications by selecting examples from the common 
phenomena of this life — whether at home or in relation to our 
fellowmen and to God. 

In the teaching of language the principle of development 
presents itself in a different light, for here modes of expression 
are fixed, and so outside of the sphere of argument. Hence 
"development" is chiefly visible in the growth or expansion of 
power to use this expression, which is derived synthetically in the 
proper use of words and sentences connected with real objects or 
simple actions. This method condemns the use of rules and 
generalizations before a sufficient number of facts show the exist- 
ence of such a rule. The so-called " Sauveur " method has done 
excellent work in this direction, more especially in its endeavour 
to encourage conversation. But even before his time, othe^ 



222 Hermann Krusi 

methods, for instance that of Ahn (which I followed), have been 
very efficient to indicate the way by which to pass from the simple 
to the compound, from examples to rules. 

Record. — In regard to Language (grammar) I have given no 
direct contributions, except by an appeal to natural laws, in 
connection with an objective illustration of the subject. The 
ideas which I once put forward to my friend Coghlan of the Home 
and Colonial, had been carefully put in practice by this gentle- 
man, and adopted by Miss Jones. . . . 

I cannot claim much originality in the methods I pursued in 
teaching foreign languages, unless it be in the fact that I never 
allowed any rules of Grammar or Syntax to be committed to 
memory, even after they had been supported and illustrated by 
numerous examples. For in that case I either developed the rule 
from the experience of my pupils, or dictated in the simplest and 
most perspicuous language I could command, taking care to culti- 
vate such methods of reasoning as would bear upon a better 
understanding of their own language. It is possible that many 
— especially young teachers — would have paid more attention 
to conversational exercises; and I do not defend my partial omis- 
sion of this part, which it was, nevertheless, in my power to give. 
But I have come to the conclusion that one can only give atten- 
tion to one or two special points in a system of teaching. My 
points were pronunciation, an intelligent analysis, and composi- 
tion. Upon composition the intelligent attempts at conversation 
are based. If they are made prematurely, they abort into parrot 
exhibitions, and may do well for uttering some stereotyped phrases, 
whilst they utterly fail in translating the original thoughts of your 
mind. 

In concluding my reflections on methods pursued in our school, 
I have not the vanity to refer to public testimonials that may have 
been given to my work, but consider my best reward to consist 
in the love and esteem of my pupils for their old teacher, even 
after a lapse of many years. 

In speaking now of the management of the Normal School, 
the work of its principal, Mr. Sheldon, is first to be considered. 
With a firm will and indefatigable perseverance, he combined a 



I 



Recollections of My Life 223 

mild, benevolent disposition, which gained for him the love and 
esteem of his pupils and teachers. History will do justice to his 
earnest and at last successful struggles for the introduction of 
sound educational methods, the training of competent teachers, 
and for his earnest efforts to improve the organization and efl5- 
ciency of the schools in his State. 

In view of a life so full of labour and sacrifice, a few foibles 
will be forgotten, which were partly the result of an overwrought 
nervous condition sometimes affected by strict Calvinistic ideas 
implanted in his early education; but chiefly an outcome of in- 
sufficient preparation for a task which required a more complete 
knowledge of some advanced branches of study, in order to possess 
a proper criterion for their presentation in his school. 

As the matter stood, the teachers were never interfered with 
in their teaching, and very seldom received visits from their prin- 
cipal in their classes — except in the Practice School — so that 
Mr. Sheldon's knowledge of affairs was often indirectly obtained 
through the report and testimony of others. But whatever omis- 
sions there may have been in the supervision of the intellectual 
part of the school, nobody will accuse him of neglecting the moral 
part, to which he attended in a conscientious, truly Christian 
spirit, and which seldom failed of its effect. I remember that 
his religious exhortations at the morning exercises, uttered in a 
manly, earnest voice, were always impressive, because his hearers 
knew that his life and actions were in unison with his sentiments. 

Referring once more to the management of a Normal school 
and comparing the work of an American principal with one super- 
intending a German school, it strikes me that the task of the 
former is often unnecessarily complex, and has a tendency to split 
his time and attention. Coming as I did from a foreign country, 
and not without some knowledge of its Normal schools, I was 
surprised to see here the laborious work connected with the 
classification and standing of pupils belonging to three different 
departments; the Elementary, Advanced, and Classical. This 



224 Hermann Krusi 

work was rendered the more complicated by a kind of optional 
plan permitting the pupil to take lessons in various departments 
at once, perhaps in advance of their regular course; and causing 
them to wait for a term or two before resuming the studies neces- 
sary to graduate in a certain course. 

How different in German Normal schools, where the classical 
department, i.e., the study of languages, is generally omitted, 
and where the pupils entering at a fixed time after due examina- 
tion into one of the two departments remain there until the end of 
their two or three years' course. As a rule no pupil is dismissed 
unless for bad moral conduct or utter incompetency. At the end 
of their course, and after a strict examination in the presence of 
the first magistrate and members of the State Board of Education, 
they receive qualified diplomas, where their standing in the dif- 
ferent branches, in conduct, and in practical skill, is stated, and 
the whole record summed up as: "sufficient," "satisfactory," 
"good" or "very good." The candidates are then entitled to 
positions, according to the testimony of these diplomas. 

This way of doing things may not be in consonance with demo- 
cratic ideas, but would tend towards solving the problem of supply- 
ing poor district schools with teachers, who, although they might 
not excel in learning, would have at least gone through a course 
of training; it would also abolish the disagreeable task of rejecting 
pupils at the end of their training course, because they could not 
reach the seventy-five per cent standard in one or two of their 
studies. I call it a disagreeable task, because it often exposes 
the principal to the petitions or even threats of the relatives or of 
the political and religious sympathizers of the discarded candidate. 

At any rate — from my personal experience — I hope that the 
members of a Normal School faculty will in future be spared the 
dreary task of occupying themselves for hours with the individual 
standing of from two hundred to three hundred pupils, and further- 
more that the numerical record of merit may be abolished; con- 
sidering that pupils, who for instance in a course of Philosophy of 



Recollections of My Life 225 

Education, or in Latin, have been marked "90," would be con- 
sidered ignorant when examined by other teachers on a different 
plan. It is not the amount of knowledge that decides about the 
capacity and success of a candidate in teaching, but rather his in- 
telligence and earnest zeal and effort, which cannot be expressed in 
numbers, but may be satisfactory, good, or excellent. 

Finally, I must express my admiration for the remarkable 
progress which Mr. Sheldon, in spite of many drawbacks and in- 
terruptions, has made in the organization of his school, keeping 
pace with all the new requirements of this age. For this reason 
arose a Kindergarten school, some of whose exercises were intro- 
duced into the Primary schools. This was followed by an Indus- 
trial department, supplied with the necessary appliances, not to 
speak of those necessary for the Chemistry, Natural History, and 
Gymnastic departments. As already stated, the organization of 
the School of Practice, according to which the teachers in training 
had to devote a whole term to the task of teaching various classes, 
proved the most successful. It was a hard ordeal for those en- 
gaged in it; but they issued from it like soldiers, who had stood 
the trials of battle and of fatiguing marches. 



CHAPTER XXXII 

Personal Experiences in Oswego, 1866-1875 

After our return from Europe, we boarded for a while and 
afterwards rented a small house, until Mrs. Krlisi accepted the 
offer of an opportunity to take charge of a lady's house, and to 
board the owner and her daughter as an equivalent for the rent we 
should otherwise have had to pay. We found her house pleasantly 
situated on West Fifth Street near the Park, in a row of aristo- 
cratic-looking residences. Although its architecture and general 
appearance gave evidence of age, a large orchard and garden back 
of the house, and the open view in front, rendered it rather a 
pleasant abode. Some of the spare rooms were soon occupied by 
the family of Dr. Armstrong, whom I consider to have been the 
most learned professor that ever taught in the Normal School. 
Although called principally for the sake of teaching the natural 
sciences, he seemed to be equally versed in languages, including 
Greek and Hebrew, and possessed a fine knowledge of music and 
art. His broad knowledge made his lessons, or rather his lec- 
tures, very interesting. He put but few questions to his pupils, 
nor did he sufficiently attend to reviewing his subject; hence his 
principal merit consisted in the interest he created, which gave to 
his pupils a desire and incentive for further study. 

[It was during this year (1867) and in this house that Lowell 
Mason visited the Kriisi family, while giving a course of lectures 
at the Normal School. Although the following letters were written 
respectively some years earlier and later, their allusions make 
them appropriate at this point. — Ed.] 

From Lowell Mason to H. Kriisi, with regard to lecturing in 
Oswego : 

226 



Recollections of My Life 227 

Mr. Krusi: O''^'^^'^' ^- '' ^"^^ ^^' ^^^^- 

Dear Sir, — I have your letter of 23d November. I will not 
attempt to answer it in detail, but will only allude to one point, 
viz., my own visiting Oswego. I would like much to come, pro- 
vided I can have the opportunity to do something for our common 
cause in the way of sounds leading to speech and song. But in 
order to do this, I must have access to the teachers, nor can I do 
much even by meeting them for once or twice. Could I have 
them for a dozen lessons, it would be like crowding or pressing 
my new cider into a single bottle, I should spill by far the greater 
part at once, and the bottle would soon burst, and so it would be 
all gone. How can it be managed ? 

In the first place, if I come I can only do it on certain conditions, 
and they are somewhat high, viz. 

1st. I must have a good room while there, where I can have 
a wood fire, with fuel in my chamber so that I can easily light it 
in early morning. 

2d. I cannot lecture (preach or teach) more than about two 
hours at once, or in a day. 

3d. I cannot, very well, go out in evening — unless for a 
very short distance. 

4th. I should need some kind of musical instrument, say 
school harmonium, or something of the kind. 

5th. I must be permitted to go to bed early. 

6th. Such other things as my age, stupidity, and old-fogyism 
may suggest. 

Now the above is half in earnest, half in reality, the rest being 
in jest merely. I forgot to add that as the labourer is worthy of his 
hire, so my bread and butter ought to be made sure. That's all. 

Now if I come, I had better come quickly. The great ques- 
tion is : Can I have such an access to the teachers as will enable me 
to do some good ? I could not well remain longer than four or ^\e 
days or so. 

Now, without promising to come, if Mr. Sheldon will decide 

what time I can have, and will inform me what he thinks of the 

whole project, I will take it into serious consideration, and will 

at once decide. r^ t i r^- 

bo 1 am, dear Sir, as ever 

Your friend, 

Lowell Mason. 



228 Hermann Krusi 

Kind regards to Madame. 

P. S. I have omitted an important condition, viz. 
7th. Bed-clothes enough to keep me warm, or about twice as 
many as for another person. 

[Dr. Mason did not visit Oswego at this time, nor until the 
occasion previously alluded to. — Ed.] 

Lowell Mason to Mr. Kriisi: 

Orange, N. J., 12th Jany. 1872. 
My Dear Friend Krusi, 

I have not forgotten nor can I forget either you, your most 
excellent wife, or your promising babe (the youngest child I 
have ever seen) while mental power remains unbroken. I have 
often wondered that I did not hear from you. On the 10th of 
June last, I was taken ill with a severe attack of gastric fever; it 
brought me very low, so that hope of my recovery was relin- 
quished, but it pleased our Heavenly Father to bless the means 
used for my recovery. 

You will not be offended, my dear Sir, when I say that Pesta- 
lozzianism has been very much developed, and extended its limits 
both in Germany and in this country far beyond the highest con- 
ceptions of its first modern author. It is now carried up to the 
highest branches of intellectual and moral improvement. This 
was fully noticed by our friend Dickinson in his late German tour, 
so that it is not now what it was in the beginning, any more than 
you are now what you were at six years of age. One thing in its 
application in music, I take the liberty to mention. It is this: 
that as soon as a thing is known, it is put into practical uses, — 
so if double measure has been introduced, lessons in double meas- 
ure immediately follow, by which it receives confirmation in the 
pupils' minds. The pupil is not required to go through the 
whole round of memorizing the different kinds of measure, be- 
fore they are brought into practice. So also with many other 
things through the whole course. 

I have published by Ditson of Boston a work entitled " Pesta- 
lozzian Music Teacher," to which my friend Dickinson has added, 
by way of illustrating the method, lessons on various school topics ; 
as Arithmetic, Grammar, Geography and so forth; and also on the 



Recollections of My Life 229 

more abstract mental subjects, as truth, virtue, association of 
ideas, etc. This, you know, did not enter into the idea of the 
originator of the method. Fearing that you may not have seen 
this work, I will immediately order one sent to you. I shall pro- 
cure one of your books [the " Pestalozzi "] as soon as they are 
out. 

Give my very best regards to Mr. Sheldon, whose picture 
hangs up on my writing desk, also to your beloved and the dear 
children, and if there are any teachers there, who were there at 
the time I delivered my Course of Instruction, remember me 
kindly to them. The gold-headed ebony cane presented to me 
often brings up to my mind Oswego, its admirable school, its 
excellent Principal and teachers, and those instructions which,^ if 
with less ability, with no less earnest sincerity and affection, were 
attempted by 

Your friend, 

Lowell Mason. 

In the summer of 1867 (July 25) our second daughter Gertie 
made her appearance, and gladdened the heart of her parents, by 
seeming to substitute the dear girl we had lost two years ago. 
My wife stood the ordeal bravely and attended in a few days after 
the birth to her usual duties, with the able assistance of our 
help, Sarah McTamny, whose faithfulness and devotion we shall 
always remember. Although the child of Irish Catholic parents, 
her affectionate nature did not allow her to share the fanatical 
views of some members of her priesthood in regard to the whole- 
sale condemnation of all professing a different faith. 

It was in the fall of this year (1867) that the whole Faculty 
of the Oswego Normal School received an honourable, though 
very unusual invitation, to come to Cincinnati, in order to lecture 
before the Teachers' Association. It was evident that the repu- 
tation of our school had reached the far West. In my opinion, 
which I formed from associating with the German teachers in 
Cincinnati, it was principally the latter who wished to have us 
with them, on account of the support they would receive by our 
advocacy of the "Objective system," whose principle they 



230 Hermann Krusi 

favoured. In consequence of the above invitation, five members 
of our Faculty proceeded to Cincinnati, where they were cordially 
received by the Committee as well as by some of the leading 
educators. 

At the Institute we were struck by the great number of Ger- 
man teachers, whose presence was felt by the great interest they 
showed in the exercises. Socially they seemed particularly drawn 
towards me on account of my being of German descent, and 
speaking their language. Hence, in their accustomed resorts to 
some localities — where they had ascertained that some fresh 
beer would be tapped — I heard them express their views on our 
Institute, its lecturers and methods, without any restraint. I 
could see how in many Western cities — where whole quarters 
are inhabited by Germans — it is possible for them to preserve 
many of their national peculiarities, which stand in strong contrast 
with American manners and customs. Thus, for instance, the 
members of our Faculty were invited by the German teachers to 
visit with them a concert at the " Loe wen-Garten.'* They came 
to our hotel in their best suits, each carrying a rose in his hand, 
and presenting it to the lady he had agreed to escort. I had 
enough of the German feeling left within me to be glad to have 
our American friends — mostly of the temperance order — go to 
such a place, and see how a German public, in spite of the beer- 
glasses before them, can behave in an exemplary manner, and in 
some respects better than an American audience. For instance, 
when a piece of music was about to be played by the excellent 
band, the din of voices gave way immediately to a respectful silence, 
and the closest attention to the strains of music. 

Speaking once more of the Institute, there could be no doubt 
that it gave great satisfaction. To judge from the comments 
made by the Germans on the lecturers, it would seem as if 
they were particularly pleased with the energetic manner and 
distinct utterances of our Miss Cooper, while the orthodox part 
of the American audience may have particularly admired the 



Recollections of My Life 231 

solemn, weighty remarks of Dr. Armstrong on the wonders of 
Creation.^ 

I must not forget — as a great addition to my enjoyment of 
our trip — to mention my meeting with two of my Appenzell 
countrymen: Dr. Christin (Kursteiner) and Dr. Kern, whom I 
visited at Chillicothe, on my way back. Dr. Kern, who was 
nearly of my own age, had been with me a pupil of my father's 
Normal School at Gais; and hence, as a former comrade, shared 
with me many fond recollections, while his wife (a native of Bern) 
and his children helped to produce a feeling of home. I also 
keenly enjoyed the beauties of the Sciota valley, with its green 
hills and pleasant groves. 

A visit to Columbus with friend Kern was made interesting 
by our calling at the house of Lesquereux, one of the celebrated 
trio of Neufchatellers, who emigrated to America. Lesquereux, 
although less known than his compatriots, Agassiz and Guyot 
(probably on account of his deafness which prevented him from 
appearing in public), was nevertheless distinguished as a palaeon- 
tologist, especially by his investigations of the coal formation, so 
so as to be occasionally employed by the State Survey. 

After taking leave of Lesquereux and of my friend Kern, 
whom I met again twenty years afterwards on a visit to Switzer- 

1 Mrs. Delia Lathrop Williams in her address printed in the Oswego Quarter - 
Centennial book quotes from Dr. Hancock, "a man thoroughly conversant with 
the history of every public school movement in the Mississippi Valley," as follows : 
"I am sure the Institute of 1867 in Cincinnati, in which those eminent teachers 
and Oswegoans, Dr. Armstrong, Professor Kriisi, Miss Seaver, Miss Cooper, and 
Mrs. Mary Howe Smith took part, marked an era in the schools of that city. They 
presented the business of teaching in a light in which had not been seen before by 
the large body of teachers there assembled. The spirit infused into this body by 
this new education was the main cause of the establishment of the city Normal 
School, with Miss Sarah Duganne, an Oswego graduate, at its head. She was 
followed by Miss Delia A. Lathrop, another Oswego graduate, who, with the assist- 
ance of four other graduates of Oswego, carried forward the work for seven years . 
Here was begun the great fight between dynamic and mechanic instruction, — a 
fight that has been going on ever since with somewhat varying success, but on the 
whole with a sure gain of territory by the first of these belligerent parties." 



232 Hermann Krusi 

land, I returned by way of Cleveland, where we attended another 
Institute, to my home in Oswego and to my work at the Normal 
School. 

The next following winter, with its rich supply of snow, gave 
me a taste of the pleasures (?) of a householder, who has to keep 
the path open around a corner lot, like ours, which extended on 
one side the whole length of a block. It is true that I shamefully 
neglected that side, which was traversed by few pedestrians. I 
was spared another trial of this kind by our buying, in the follow- 
ing spring (1868), a house and lot on Eighth Street for three thou- 
sand dollars, of which I paid down one thousand dollars in cash, 
with a mortgage attached to the remainder, to be paid off in five 
years. The lot was on the whole pleasantly situated, although, 
being near the outskirts of the city, its neighbourhood and society 
could not be called very select or attractive. 

Record. — My New House. 

N. B. This is the house that Jack built. 

We left Mrs. Terrill's house in the spring of 1868, in order to 
occupy a house formerly owned by Mrs. Earl, on West Eighth St. 
(No. 98) near Bridge Street, with a barn and some land attached 
to it. The price was three thousand dollars, of which one thou- 
sand dollars were to be paid down, and the rest paid off by annual 
instalments, with interest on mortgage, in five years. 

The situation of the house is a healthy one, although the 
neighbourhood was at that time not quite so respectable as it 
promises to be for the future. There were about six rooms with 
kitchen. Although the house was, on the whole, in good con- 
dition, there was yet room for many additional conveniences. . . . 
This, of course, involved a considerable tax on myself and my 
wife, for I had — out of a salary of sixteen hundred dollars — to 
make an annual payment of four hundred dollars, together with 
interest on the mortgage; besides improvements which might 
have amounted on the average to about two hundred dollars every 
year; and taxes, which could not be less than one hundred dollars 
annually. 

The problem therefore to be solved was to support a family 
with nine hundred dollars, plus what could be added to this sum 



Recollections of My Life 233 

by keeping boarders, and to lay aside seven hundred dollars for 
the above purposes. The result, of course, was always to be very 
low of funds at the end of each term. Still, all the debts were 
honourably acquitted, and — at the time I write this — the whole 
house is paid off, besides an additional lot, for which I paid six 
hundred dollars. 

Nevertheless — like the house that Jack built — there are 
so many attributes connected with it, and claiming our attention, 
that it is likely never to be in a finished stage, but will always 
swallow the earnings of every year. Of course the new additions 
and embellishments add to our comfort and pleasure, and have a 
certain money value, yet it is to be foreseen, that with the excep- 
tion of the value of the land, one half of the expenses will never be 
recovered, if it should be necessary at some time to sell it. 

There were many trees (cherries, apples, pears, and plums) 
planted on the green lawn. Some trellises with good grapes give 
us, in autumn, delicious fruit or jelly. A new well and cistern 
supply us with soft and hard water, and a supply of gas renders 
the rooms cheerful in the evening. The cultivation of the garden 
(which is removed from the prying sight of men) gives me in spring 
a healthy occupation, and some vegetables for the kitchen. . . . 

The hardest trials have consisted in the invasion of boys, as 
long as Hermann was in want of playmates, who, in no country 
that I am aware of, respect the privacy or even property of others, 
and least so in America, where they are often running about till 
deep into the night without any control on the part of their parents. 

Such was the house into which, in May, 1868, I moved with 
my little family. 

As this was the first home of our own, my wife could apply all 
her skill and energy to the task of making suitable and lasting 
improvements in the house and premises. For instance, after 
boarding a New York family during the summer vacation, she 
saved enough funds to procure an elegant set of furniture, carpet, 
etc., for the drawing-room. After this we did not lack for boarders, 
all of them belonging to the Normal School, either as teachers or 
pupik. 

The most interesting accession to our household was the 



234 Hermann Krusi 

Japanese, Hideo Takamine, who, in 1875, was sent by his Govern- 
ment to enter our Normal School. His coming was quite un- 
expected, even to Mr. Sheldon, who, however, knew of no better 
place to have a person of this description taken care of and assisted 
in his studies than our house. 

I have elsewhere given my impressions about the almost un- 
heard of rise and progress of Japan, which, up to a recent date, 
has shared with China a spirit of exclusiveness and hatred to all 
foreigners. I have there told the story of this young man Taka- 
mine, and of his younger brother Saze, who came a few years 
afterwards. Both belonged to the class of Samurai (warriors), 
and had passed through very exciting scenes during the recon- 
struction of the Empire, through prison or exile, during which 
the members of the family were separated and finally reunited 
after the declaration of peace. Takamine, the oldest of the 
sons, distinguished by his intelligence and moral character, re- 
ceived notice from Government that he was appointed to pro- 
ceed to the United States, in order to study the plans and methods 
of instruction in a Normal School, with a fixed salary and an 
expectation to be promoted to the principalship of a school of 
the same kind. 

I confess that in studying the character of this young Japanese, 
his earnestness for improvement, faithful disposition, and absence 
of frivolity, I obtained a higher idea of principles — whether 
proclaimed by Confucius or Buddha — which had been able to 
manifest themselves in actions^ and not, as is the case with many 
so-called Christians, in words and professions alone. If this remark 
is considered to denote a too hasty generalization from the ex- 
ample of one or two individuals, I can only say that this testimony 
tallies with that given by other parties who were intrusted with 
the teaching of Japanese students. As for politeness and docility, 
they were far ahead of scions of the Anglo-Saxon race, who, how- 
ever, may be superior in energy and a practical spirit of enterprise. 

If another fault may be found in these interesting foreigners 



Recollections of My Life 235 

it is a certain lack of faith or of imagination, which are required 
to appreciate the facts, or revelations, on which the Christian 
rehgion is based. These disciples of Confucius seem to consider 
religion, or philosophy, to be a thing about which there can be no 
doubt and consequently no dispute, which is more than we can 
say of ours. Hence they discard miracles and dogmas of faith 
the nature and purport of which they cannot understand. It is to 
be regretted that they give so little heed to the idea of immortality, 
and seem to drop it as a matter beyond their comprehension. 
While this way of thinking prevents them from indulging in un- 
necessary fears of eternal punishment, it rather impels them to a 
strict execution of their duties on this earth, for which alone they 
consider themselves responsible. 

To give an example, — what Government, what society, 
what father of a family living in our boasted civilization, would 
entrust to young men sent out for their education the jree disposal 
of the funds invested for this purpose, as was done in the case of 
the young Japanese! Nor was this confidence abused. It was 
from a spirit of duty as well as from eagerness for knowledge 
that they made the utmost use of their time and opportunities. 
Our Takamine, for instance, besides doing his work at school 
(which, to one struggling with the English language must have 
presented additional difficulties), employed his spare time chiefly 
with the study of the modern theory of Evolution, reading with 
intense interest the works of Darwin, Spencer, Huxley, etc. This 
study, which gives an idea of the slow but unfailing working of 
natural laws, seemed the best adapted to the bias of the Japanese 
mind, which sees in the application of these laws a great means 
for the utilization of science in all directions, — education, health, 
etc. ; and hence for the execution of duty, free from prejudice and 
superstition. 

I will add that our friend, after returning to Japan, was 
entrusted with the principalship of the Tokio Normal School, in 
which the number of pupils, in addition to those in the School of 



236 Hermann Krusi 

Practice, amounts to several thousands; so that its influence 
must be very great. 

Speaking of other individuals, who about the same time 
formed temporary members of our household, I cannot omit 
mentioning two interesting ladies: Miss Emma Dickerman (after- 
wards Mrs. Straight) and Miss Mary Ailing (afterwards Mrs. 
Aber), both distinguished by great talent, and much devoted to 
literary subjects and science. The former was endowed with an 
equally balanced mind, which made her do excellent work in the 
Normal schools of Oswego, Englewood, and lastly in the Tokio 
Normal School, from which she returned to California, where 
together with her husband she found an early grave. Miss Ailing 
deserves a high rank both morally and intellectually, and her 
heroic battle to obtain the financial means necessary for her edu- 
cation and that of her brothers and sisters will always secure our 
respect and admiration. 

I am reminded here of a very interesting friend and acquaint- 
ance, Mr. James Johonnot, who became temporarily a resident 
of Oswego and made us sometimes a visit. On one of these 
occasions he entered the room with Miss Ailing, introducing them- 
selves as "two twins," which was rather amusing, considering that 
with his towering form of six feet three and one half inches, and 
his sixty years, there seemed rather a singular twinship between 
him and the delicate, girlish form of Miss Ailing, reaching not 
higher than his hips. 

Mr. Johonnot, who has now gone to his rest, has left a suffi- 
cient mark to be remembered pleasantly by those who have known 
him as a teacher and lecturer, and have enjoyed his animated, 
interesting conversation. He had also enemies, partly on account 
of his free religious notions, partly on account of some failings in 
his grammar and orthography, which some so-called " classically " 
educated people considered of suflScient importance to put him 
down amongst illiterate men, unfit to lecture before teachers. 
His little deficiencies in this respect were, however, counter- 



Recollections of My Life 237 

balanced by a vast amount of knowledge gathered from experience, 
reflection, and from a study of the progressive ideas that had made 
their way into this country. Mr. Johonnot and his highly cul- 
tured wife had come to Oswego for the sake of being with their 
daughter, who had entered the Normal School. 

As they were friends of the Objective system of teaching, and 
had a reverential feeling for the great Swiss educator and philan- 
thropist, I was encouraged to show them my manuscript on 
" Pestalozzi," and was pleased to find that they considered it 
interesting and deserving of a wider circulation by having it pub- 
lished. Mr. Johonnot even offered to revise it carefully. In 
doing so, many passages had, of course, to be changed or amended, 
in order to make the text intelligible to American readers, or to 
extend its application. The task of finding a publisher was 
accomplished by the intervention of one of our students, who 
had acted as agent to the firm of Wilson & Hinkle, one of the 
most noted publishing houses in the West, who issued the book in 
elegant shape and adorned with good illustrations. This hap- 
pened in 1875, which, as being the centenary of my father's 
birthday, enabled me to dedicate it to him as a tribute of filial 
respect and effection. 

Record.— Twelhh of March, 1875. — Father Krusi's Cen- 
tennial, — celebrated in my heart. 

As an appendage to my reflections on " Time " in the previous 
pages,^ I interrupt the thread of my narrative to indicate the 
period when a hundred years have elapsed since the birth of a 
man who, although born in humble circumstances, was destined 
to help in a great work in connection with his friend Pestalozzi, 
and to extend its blessings to thousands of pupils and their de- 
scendants. Although separated by Ocean and Land from the 
small gathering of friends and children who at this moment or 
hour so celebrate with throbbing hearts the memory of thee, 
venerable Teacher and Father, I bring my solitary tribute in the 

1 See p. 215. At the time of this interpolation in the Record, the narrative had 
only reached the period of 1866. 



238 Hermann Krusi 

shrine of my heart — in thoughts of love and gratitude — besides 
the offering, which I had the pleasure to complete at the eve of 
this momentous day; "Pestalozzi, His Life, Work and Influence." 
I have the satisfaction to think that I have faithfully incorporated 
the deeds and merits of my revered father with those of his im- 
mortal friend, and that the name of both will become better known 
in educational circles of the United States than heretofore, kind- 
ling in some hearts an enthusiasm, a love for what is true and 
eternal, which ought to animate the teachers' profession, and 
did animate the noble men whose memory rises uppermost in my 
heart: central among them the venerable pioneers of Educational 
Reform, Pestalozzi and Kriisi. 

Bronson Alcott to H. Kriisi: 

^ _ Concord, Mass., April 8, 1875. 

Dear Sir, 

Returning lately from an extended conversational tour at the 
West, I find your "Life of Pestalozzi," and kind note. I have 
read the Life with much saitsf action. It adds interesting par- 
ticulars not included in Bibers' — a work with which I have 
been familiar from the date of publication. 

More than to other great educators of modern times I am 
indebted to Pestalozzi. How largely the improvements in the 
spirit and methods of modern instruction have been quickened 
and shaped by his ideas, we cannot know. And your fresher 
account of his life and services must awaken a yet livelier interest 
in him and his methods. 

You honour me with some paragraphs of praise for my attempts 
to show in my several schools (especially in my Boston experiment) 
the intuitive powers of children by following out their thoughts 
on the deepest questions of life and duty. I have deemed my 
services deserving of a warmer appreciation than these have yet 
secured save by the fewest of contemporary educators. 

It has been my intention when travelling West to visit Mr. 
Sheldon's school at Oswego. I still have that pleasure in prospect 
at some future opportunity. 

I am happy to know that yourself, the gifted son of one of 
Pestalozzi's associates in his schools in Switzerland, has found 
encouragement for making the principles and methods of his 
master better known to us in our Republic; and wish you every 
success, whether in teaching or as an author. 



•1 



7 

,7 



/Lnw^ A 



V 



^'^-^ c^--*^; ^...v 



U.»--_- '^ ' t ♦ ->^ T 



-Nc. 



W- _^^ 



( <♦''/" 7>v^' S^,-C ^ .— 



'^ 5^ ci^/r 'f/^ 



bix 1^ 



/tXAl ;Y *, 



/ 



hi. ^v. «' c a. 



■^'^-tS^ 



--._<.-t,>^ e 



^^ 



/ 



^ 



/ 



.V? 



/ 



^-'w. r^C 



4^VV-^-^ 



A letter from Louis Agassiz to Hermann KrUsi, 



3d 



Recollections of My Life 239 

Should you visit these parts, I shall be most happy to see 
you at my house. 

I am, Dear Sir, 

Thankfully and truly yours, 

A. Bronson Alcott. 

I will observe here, that the publishing of this work was the 
indirect cause of my preparing an educational course known 
under the name of "Krusi's Drawing Course." It was again Mr. 
Johonnot who advised me to do so, and I willingly agreed to let- 
ting him have half of its profits on account of the time and labour 
he had given in his revision of my "Life and Work of Pestalozzi." 

Of the success of these publications, I will speak in some 
other place. It was chiefly owing to our securing the first and 
richest publishing house of the United States, that of D. Appleton, 
whose operations extended to all parts of the Union. Without 
Mr. Johonnot's able and persuasive assistance, I should probably 
not have had courage enough to recommend my own work, wliich 
fortunately appeared at the right time, viz., when Drawing was 
introduced in many schools; and since my Inventive Drawing 
supplied simple and progressive exercises suitable for elementary 
schools, it had a good chance to be appreciated. It is true that 
the enlightened Board of Education of Oswego never deigned to 
patronize it. The same Board, with the concurrence of many 
citizens, also made a warfare against the Objective lessons taught 
in the city schools; making a resolution "that they should be 
abolished and in their stead Cornell's Geographies be introduced " ! 
It is evident that the judgment of these men was entirely guided 
by the persuasive power of book agents. It is also clear that the 
day of independence from prejudice and ignorance had not yet 
arrived, although the centenary of political independence was 
fast approaching. 

[Mention should be made of the degree (A.M.) conferred on Professor Kriisi 
by Yale College in 1871, an honour wholly unsought by him. He was greatly 
pleased but, strangely, has nowhere referred to it, even in his record. — Ed.] 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

Some Further Experiences during my Sojourn in 
Oswego, 1866-1875 

The work and progress of the Normal School need not be 
described here, since it is found in public records, and because I 
have made reference to its methods in a previous chapter. In 
this one I intend chiefly to refer to personal and domestic matters, 
or to those connected with our social relations. 

In our domestic arrangements, a new era seemed to begin 
with the enlargement and raising of our house, an act which is 
doubly memorable from its having been accomplished by my 
wife, through her own earnings, and during my absence. I had 
gone in the summer of 1871 to Massachusetts with my son, in order 
to consult Dr. Williams in regard to my eyes, on which spots had 
appeared, which gave some apprehension. On our return at the 
approach of night, both my son and myself passed our house 
which presented a totally diflFerent appearance, with its piazza 
and columns and raised roof. But when we came to the next 
house, which undoubtedly was that of our neighbour, we turned 
back, and soon discovered the smiling countenance of the author 
of these changes. 

Record. — After an absence of ten years from Massachusetts, 
I was of course prepared to give and receive many surprises; but 
the greatest surprise was reserved for me on my return home. I 
had left my wife and Gertie there, anticipating for them some 
rest in their retirement. It was about nine o'clock at night, when 
Hermann and I approached our home by the well-known streets 
which lead to it. But what was our astonishment to find in the 
place of our old house, with its pointed gable, a building with a 

240 



Recollections of My Life 241 

stately front, and elegant piazza. Even the windows of the 
parlour were statelier and larger than before. What could it 
mean ? Hermann, who was equally puzzled, had the Yankee 
shrewdness to proceed to the next house, and since this was un- 
doubtedly our neighbour's, the "doubtful appearance" must be 
our house. 

We entered the yard, and found our trusty wife and mother 
emerging from behind one of the new columns, to confess, in evi- 
dent excitement, that she had been " superintending and directing 
during the last two weeks" all this renovation of our house, and 
— best of all — was prepared to meet nearly all the expenses with 
money she had saved by keeping boarders during the last years. 

I mention this as a striking incident of the smartness of a 
true Yankee woman, and the absence of greediness and inquisi- 
tiveness in a philosophically disposed Swiss, who had never in- 
quired into the private income of his trusty partner, or the use she 
intended to make of it. As it was, I enjoyed the new house re- 
markably well, and admired the business tact and building skill 
of the lady who planned the improvements. 

This enlargement of the house enabled us to take more 
boarders, and necessitated an addition of land on the south side, 
which was changed into an orchard and lawn, sloping down to a 
garden. I enjoyed this garden, partly because it gave physical 
exercise in the raising of vegetables, whose growth and maturing 
were a matter of interest and the subject of much observation. 
The same interest is always present, even in intellectual matters, 
where products are obtained through our own efforts, supervision, 
and care. It is true, that the cherries, apples, and grapes growing 
on trees not planted by ourselves were also welcome, because 
they were a part of our own homestead and added to its charms. 

In the domain of science, art, and civilization, there are also 
outside intellectual entertainments, which present to us the thoughts 
and reflections of accomplished minds. The lecture courses, 
which at one time were flourishing, seemed to be a kind of sub- 
stitute for theatrical or other kinds of "worldly" entertainment, 
which were shunned by the strictly orthodox part of the com- 



242 



Hermann Krusi 



munity. These lectures brought before large audiences many 
distinguished men, such as Henry Ward Beecher, Wendell Phillips, 
Gerrit Smith, John B. Gough, etc., to all of whom I had the 
pleasure to listen. 

Although very different in character and manner, they en- 
listed the interest of the audience by their eloquence as well as 
by a kind of personal magnetism. While the "silver-tongued" 
Wendell Phillips obtained respectful attention by his earnest, 
straightforward remarks, Beecher commanded it by the versa- 
tility of his ideas, his striking humour, and his practical sugges- 
tions addressed to the common sense of his hearers. As for 
Gough, he simply electrified and carried away his hearers by his 
heartrending description of the consequences of intemperance 
and vice; once and again, by some incidental anecdote or comical 
occurrence, he convulsed them with uncontrollable fits of laughter 
and merriment. It might here be asked whether by so doing 
he gained any lasting moral effect, or whether the tears of merri- 
ment or sadness elicited from his hearers were of a theatrical 
nature, i.e.^ only active during the representation. While making 
allowance for the fleeting influence of some of those gushes of 
sentiment, I am of the opinion that many of Mr. Gough's remarks 
had a salutary effect, considering that they all were uttered in the 
cause of freedom, temperance, education, and a religion free 
from sham and dogmas, but active in works of love and charity. 
By his own example he had shown the duty to do right, regard- 
less of consequences. 

Gerrit Smith, the unflinching Abolitionist, who sacrificed a 
great part of his fortune to the liberation and support of the black 
race, acted on the same principle, and so did William Lloyd 
Garrison, the pioneer of Abolition, who never lectured in Oswego, 
but whom I had the pleasure to visit in his own house at Boston. 
It was interesting to hear him talk about his experiences and trials, 
during one of which he was led through the streets of Boston 
with a rope around his neck, — that same Boston, which after- 



Recollections of My Life 243 

wards showed him honours as to a triumphant hero, and now 
would erect a costly monument to his memory. I soon found out 
that he was not free from egotism in speaking of himself, which is 
often the case with men who are possessed or inspired mainly by 
one idea ; but it is this idea that has caused the liberation or eman- 
cipation of millions of his oppressed brethren of the black race. 

When I spoke of lecture courses as having served formerly 
as substitutes for theatrical and other amusements, I will add 
that the opposite seems to have taken place in later times, at least 
in Oswego, where a fine opera-house is filled every winter with 
respectable audiences (including many orthodox church members) 
listening with rapt attention to actors like Barrett, McCullough, 
etc., and to excellent concerts. 

The circle of our friends in the city was never numerous, nor 
did we go out much in search of them, because the Normal School 
and our own household brought us in connection with many 
pleasant people. They were mostly young ones, it is true, but 
for this very reason calculated to keep the heart young and cause 
it to sympathize with their play as well as their studies. 

Among the best educated, and at the same time the most 
public-minded men of our acquaintance, were Judge Churchill 
and Hon. George B. Sloan. The former occupied one of the 
highest oflSces of his profession, and was universally respected 
for his integrity and genial, gentlemanly bearing. His daughter, 
Kate, also did credit to the example and influence of her home- 
training, by acts of disinterested kindness whenever an appeal to 
charity or to her talents — as in singing — was made. 

As for Mr. Sloan, who was reputed to be worth half a million 
or more, and who lived in a splendid residence near the lake, 
he had no aristocratic prejudices, and least of all where education 
was concerned. Such a prejudice at one time had taken a strong 
hold on the "mushroom gentility" of Oswego, who, for instance, 
dubbed the pupils of the Normal School with the name of " State 
paupers," quite forgetting that while the above young people 



244 Hermann Krusi 

received a gratis tuition, their own sons or brothers were enjoying 
the same privileges at West Point and other national or State 
institutions. They did not, moreover, consider that these "State 
paupers " brought annually to the city about fifty thousand dollars 
for board and other items of expenditure. 

Another instance of how hard it was to convince the people 
of the respectability of Normal students was seen in the difficulty 
of obtaining boarding places for the young men. The ladies 
were provided for in their own special boarding-house, the former 
"Welland House." 

Up to a certain time hardly any girl of the so-called " genteel " 
class had ventured to associate with those of the Normal School. 
A sudden change, however, was made, when a daughter of Mr. 
Sloan, a strong-minded, noble girl, had herself enlisted as one of 
the students of the Normal School. Her example was soon fol- 
lowed by others, whose eyes were gradually opened to the advan- 
tage of receiving gratis instruction — even in some of the higher 
branches — by teachers specially prepared and adapted to their 
task; which in the private seminaries they had hitherto patronized, 
had not been the case. 

The Normal School, having passed through the period of 
prejudice and neglect, has ever since maintained a high reputa- 
tion, in regard to its method as well as to the character of its teachers 
and pupils. 

In conclusion I will say a few words about the amenities offered 
by the natural scenery of Oswego and its beautiful lake and river, 
which in the summer season offered many inducements for pleasant 
excursions by boat, carriage, or on foot. 

Hence, both in my position as a teacher in the school, sur- 
rounded by attentive and affectionate pupils, and as father of a 
well-regulated, promising family, I might have called Oswego my 
home, without, however, forgetting the old home (Switzerland) 
on the other side of the ocean, with its beloved relatives, and its 
glorious Alpine scenery. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

The Centennial Year, 1876 

If I have shown myself rather careless in regard to giving 
accurate dates, especially in years where nothing of particular 
interest occurred to render them distinct from others, I would 
not have been guilty of this neglect for this year, since independent 
of its being the Centennial of the Declaration of Independence, 
its very beginning left a distinct impression on my memory. 

In the first place, the night from the 31st of December to Jan- 
uary 1st was of such an uncommon mildness of temperature as 
hardly ever witnessed before at that season, which allowed us to 
sit on the deck-roof ^ with hardly any wraps, and listen to the 
deafening — I might almost say demoniacal noise — caused by 
the ringing of bells, the shrieking of engine whistles, the firing of 
cannon, and the explosion of all kind of fireworks. 

I remember with a smile how our Japanese friend, Takamine, 
usually so solemn and dignified, entered into the spirit of the fun 
— or celebration — by blowing a child's trumpet with all his 
might, while in front of our house the flags of three nations, Ameri- 
can, Swiss, and Japanese, were displayed, as a sign that our humble 
home was inhabited by individuals belonging to America, Europe, 
and Asia. 

In the second place, this was the year of the great World's 
Fair at Philadelphia. In spite of the great heat prevailing in 
July, all the members of our family (with the exception of Gertie) 

1 Meaning the square, flat place on the summit of the sloping roofs; it was sur- 
rounded by a railing. We often sat there to watch the sunset, and have even slept 
there on extremely hot nights. — H. K., Jr. 

245 



246 Hermann Krusi 

were determined to devote a week to the contemplation of this 
unique exhibition, whose attractions were such as to bring thither 
more than six miUions of visitors from all parts of this country. 

A description of its treasures, its almost perfect arrangements, 
and of the excellent behaviour of its visiting thousands, will not be 
attempted here. 



On our return we passed through New Jersey and New York 
city on our way to the Catskills, where Miss Ailing happened to 
pass her vacation with her family. She had previously invited 
us to make with her an expedition to the mountains and ravines 
of this interesting region. Our party numbered from eight to 
ten persons. What helped to fix this expedition firmly in my 
memory is the fact of my getting for the first time a taste of camp- 
life. The place chosen for our camp was in a deep ravine, near 
a gushing river, and surrounded by wild scenery. In the absence 
of a canvas tent, we utilized the branches of trees fastened to ver- 
tical poles. These branches, with their foliage, formed a tolerably 
good roof for our protection, and the elastic nature of those which 
formed our beds dispensed with the necessity of springs, and 
allowed us a good rest during the first night. But during the 
second, it seemed as if all the elements conspired to make us 
de-camp from our temporary shelter. What with the peals of 
thunder, and the strokes of lightning, the torrents of rain stream- 
ing through our flimsy roof, and with the roaring of the rapidly 
rising river, we formed a rather sad-looking group under our 
raised umbrellas. However, the next day proved a clear one, 
and after partaking of a cup of some excellent chocolate given me 
by a Swiss exhibitor at the Fair, we continued our explorations 
in the ravines, and enjoyed the waterfalls the more, as last night's 
storm had amply provided them with water. 

One of the ravines, noted for its great depth, brings to my 
mind an incident characteristic of Japanese character and cus- 



Recollections of My Life 247 

toms. One of our Asiatic travelling companions had lost his 
purse, containing about eighty dollars, in the ravine. He was 
only aware of it after the party had climbed up from its depth. 
On the suggestion of my wife, two of Isawa's companions (i.e., 
my son and Takamine) offered to go down again in search of the 
money. This was at first objected to by the honest loser, who 
said with philosophic calmness: "What I regret most, is not the 
loss of my money, but my carelessness, which has caused this 
trouble!" However, the almost hopeless attempt was made to 
find the lost article amongst leaves and rubbish, and it so hap- 
pened that Isawa — the loser — himself discovered the missing 
treasure. But to us the strangest part of this incident, and one 
widely divergent from Yankee custom, was, that Isawa wanted 
to divide the money equally with the two members of the search 
party, who, as already told, had failed to find it. This strange 
proceeding was explained to us as a Japanese custom. Although 
the gift in this instance was refused, the generous Isawa carried 
his point by making a present to my son at the next Christmas of 
a gold chain worth twenty dollars. 

After the destruction of our temporary tent, we decided to 
sleep for the next two nights on the hay-stack of a bam, where 
our slumbers were rather more disturbed than in the ravine near 
the murmuring river. After finishing our interesting, though 
rather fatiguing excursion, we returned once more to our Oswego 
home. 



CHAPTER XXXV 

Uneventful Years, 1876-1878 

Record. — Amongst the less edifying recollections of my life 
is that of a person — a teacher — who seemed to consider the 
worth of life and of existence only in proportion to its holidays. 
Monday was a black day for her, whilst Friday (the last school- 
day of the week) was always ushered in with a sigh of relief. On 
Saturday the joyous exclamation: "Saturday all day long I "^ 
characterized her emotions, and Sunday was the culmination of 
bliss, since it offered an unlimited amount of novel-reading and 
sleep, either in bed or at church. Although we laughed occa- 
sionally at this unreasonable predilection for holidays, I have now 
to turn the moral against myself, when, in the interval of two years 
after the writing of the last page on another book, I find that my 
most distinct recollections are centered in the holidays (vacation) 
and that my record will of necessity chiefly refer to them. 

In my family there was the same unchanging continuation of 
health, for which I cannot thank God enough, and — in regard 
to our children — a satisfactory development of their physical, 
mental, and moral nature. 

In the summer vacation of 1877, Mrs. Kriisi and myself pro- 
posed to visit New England, the White Mountains, Maine, etc. 
Our two boys, Hermann and his comrade Takamine, had some 
weeks previous to our departure gone to Salem, to a summer 
Institute, in which they had the opportunity, under the direction 
of competent professors, to study the structure and organization 
of animals, especially of marine. In the meantime, another young 
Japanese, the brother of Takamine, had arrived from his own far 
distant country, who gained our hearts at once by his cheerfulness 
and his natural, simple, child-like manner. He spoke English 
sufficiently to be understood, and being of a more conversational 
bent than his brother, gave me very interesting details of his 

248 



Recollections of My Life 249 

country, as also of his experiences, wanderings, and dangers since 
and during the late civil war. 

In hearing his almost wonderful tale, one cannot but come 
to the conclusion that Japanese civilization bears the impress of 
great moral purity on one side, and the aspect of barbarism on 
the other. Their sense of honour carried them often to the per- 
petration of acts against which our own moral sense (nurtured 
by the precepts of Christianity) recoils. For instance, when 
Saze had described the siege of the castle by the imperial forces, 
within which his brother with the rest of the rebel army was en- 
closed, we asked him what would have become of them if the 
enemy had conquered and invaded their stronghold. He seemed 
inclined to think that, as enemies, and as belonging to the military 
class of Samurai, they would all have been massacred ; " but, " 
added he, "my grandfather had already made preparations to 
rob the enemy of that privilege." He stated that he was seen 
sharpening his sword, with the intention (as head of the family) 
to stab with his own hand all the members of his family, and then 
to commit harikari (suicide). This method was in constant use 
there, and was considered as a tribute of fealty to their prince. 
In this instance he was fortunately prevented from exercising this 
horrible privilege, on hearing that the rumour of the enemy's hav- 
ing taken the castle was premature, and that there was some 
chance for them to escape. This they did, leaving behind them 
their burning city, without any knowledge of their brother for 
months, and wandering a long distance north, amidst dangers 
and privations, the mother living by the work of her hand, and our 
Saze by engaging with farmers or assisting a Buddhist priest in 
his temple, until after the war was over; when his brother, released 
from captivity, succeeded in uniting the family again, and pro- 
viding for them from wages obtained by his teaching. This noble 
brother, with his present salary of one thousand dollars, feeling 
himself enabled to give to his brother a more liberal education, 
invited him to America, where he arrived in June, after a journey 
of from four to five weeks. 

I propose to be brief in describing the journey to New Eng- 
land. We went from Troy by the Hoosac railroad to Ashburn- 
ham, spending a day with friends there; then we proceeded to 
Boston and Salem, where we found our boys engaged in useful 
biological occupations, which, however, they laid cheerfully aside. 



250 Hermann Krusi 

in order to accompany us. After visiting relatives in Rockland 
and Plymouth we turned our faces towards the White Mountains, 
entering the next day what are called the Franconia Mountains; 
landing finally at Fabyan's, where an immense hotel indicates the 
spot from which it is possible to reach Mount Washington by a 
mountain railroad, very steep at certain places. . . . 

After making the ascent, we returned to Bethel, where we 
were warmly and hospitably received by an old friend and former 
colleague. Dr. True, who lives in a fine country-seat, mostly en- 
gaged with his farm and in a philosophic contemplation and 
study of Nature and Science. The next day (the Japanese boys 
having left us) we proceeded to Minot, where we found a home 
in the house of my wife's venerable Aunt Butler. We spent several 
days at that quiet place, which to my heart is particularly dear 
and hallowed, for its containing the grave of our unforgotten 
Minnie. I can hardly express the feeling with which, after twelve 
years, I visited the silent spot where her mortal part lies, above 
the rocky shore of the murmuring Androscoggin. For the first 
time in twenty-five years, I felt inclined to express my feelings in 
a poem entitled "Mein Schwanengesang." 

MEIN SCHWANENGESANG 

To THE Memory of Minnie 

1 

An felsigem Stromes Ufer 

Da liegt ein stilles Grab, 
Zwei Birken mit zitternden Blattern 

Die sehen so traulich hinab. 

2 

Ein alter Mann nun sitzet 

Daneben mit sinnendem Muth, 
Er denkt an ein rosiges Madchen, 

So engelrein und so gut. 

3 

Er streut auf den modernden Hiigel 

Die griinende Waldeszier, 
Und seufzt mit thranenden Augen: 

"Mein Kind, dein Vater ist hier." 



Recollections of My Life 251 

4 

Tief unten rinnet die Welle 

Im dimkeln, schattigen Strom; 
Es wolbt sich schiitzend dariiber 

Des Himmels blaiilicher Dom. 

5 

So rinne denn, Strom, noch femer 

In's dammernde Thai hinab, 
Der Strom des Lebens versieget 

Dereinst im kiihlenden Grab. 

6 

Der Freunde viel sind gegangen, 

Die Welt wird stille und leer, 
Unsterbliche Ahnungen streuen 

Noch Freud' und Ruh' um uns her. 

7 
Mag alles auf Erden vergehen. 

Die Liebe stirbt uns nicht; 
Es winket ein Wiedersehen 

Nach treu vollbrachtem Pflicht. 

8 

Leb' wohl nun, du schattiger Hiigel, 

Den Blick nach oben gewandt, 
Dort find' ich mein harrendes Madchen 

Im ew'gen Vaterland. 

After a few days of rest we pursued our road toward the St. 
Lawrence River, which we reached at Montreal. We made a 
Kttle excursion to the rapids of La Chine, which can be viewed 
from a steamer, but which, on account of the corrections made in 
the river, have lost somewhat of their former exciting aspect. 
We started the same afternoon by railroad and stopped at a place 
(whose name I forget) in contemplation of the mighty river, until 
the arrival of the steamer which was to carry us to Oswego, where 
we arrived in the middle of the night. We found there our two 
Japanese, who had managed to subsist on crackers, etc., for 
several days, whilst little Gertie joined us after some time, having 
passed a few weeks with our amiable friend Mrs. Austin and her 



252 Hermann Krusi 

children, with whom she had become intensely popular. Thus 
passed our vacation of 1877. 

The following winter, which, as already stated, was extremely 
mild, brought two events of some importance to us; viz., the 
graduation of our son Hermann from the Normal School at the 
end of the winter term, and the departure of Takamine (whom 
we cherished almost as a son) for his native country (16th March). 
. . . The latter, who had graduated at the end of the previous 
term, had pursued voluntarily during the autumn some studies 
to which his whole soul inclined; viz.. Natural History and Biology 
combined with Mental Philosophy, where he relished most those 
thinkers who, like John Stuart Mill and Spencer, based their 
system on the evolution of natural forces as evinced through 
distinct facts. His mind seemed the most active towards the 
beginning of night, and when the rest of mankind were inclined 
to sleep his mind got fully awake by the reading and study of 
some abstruse and difficult mental problem. . . . 

I am not aware of other important events during the spring 
of 1878, unless that it was signalized by the very height of the 
commercial crisis, which for several years had weighed upon the 
industry of America, and reduced a host of opulent men to bank- 
ruptcy, whilst millions of labourers and artisans seemed hardly 
to have any prospect of earning their bread. Such a crisis, aggra- 
vated by an ever increasing taxation, had a tendency to depress 
the value of real estate, and of all the necessaries and luxuries of 
life. The latter feature was somewhat favourable to those, who, 
like myself, depended on a regular salary, provided the latter was 
not diminished or utterly abolished, as was but too often the case. 

Fortunately for my prospects, my salary of sixteen hundred 
dollars was never touched, and, since my house was entirely paid 
off, and my income increased by a rather favourable result of the 
copyright on my Drawing Course, it so happened that I had more 
funds available at the savings bank than in other years. This 
thought, and the fact of the grand International Exhibition taking 
place in Paris, turned my attention again towards Europe and my 
own Swiss home. As for my wife, she had laboured for years, 
and saved a considerable sum for the sake of making sundry im- 
provements in our house; but the awful depreciation of property, 
combined with the certainty of great loss in case of sale, frightened 
her from carrying out the cherished plan of her later life. 



Recollections of My Life 253 

When my resolution to visit my home came to maturity, I was 
aware of some selfish action because, from motives of economy, I 
would have to go alone; but I comforted myself with the thought 
that I was the most interested in this matter, as my visit was not 
one of curiosity, but solely undertaken in the interest of friendship, 
with a view to seeing my friends and relatives again, perhaps for 
the last time, as some of them had attained to old age. Hence it 
did not cause much surprise when I prepared to cross the ocean 
for the fourth time. I chose for the day of departure from New 
York the glorious day of American Independence, leaving Oswego 
on the second, and passing a day in New York and Newark, 
where I visited our friends Aber and Stimets, former pupils of the 
Normal School. 

[The opening of the next chapter overlaps slightly the close 
of this extract. — Ed.] 



CHAPTER XXXVI 

My Second Trip to Europe, 1878 

After a lapse of twelve years since my first visit to Europe, 
my thoughts were again turned to my native country, where all 
my brothers and sisters I had left were still living, although some 
of them, like myself, entering into old age. As my resolution 
was taken but a short time before the summer vacation, I thought 
I might for once surprise my relatives, without giving them notice 
of my coming. As my wife could not well be spared from home, 
I had to make the journey alone. Hence, after finishing my 
examination papers, I took leave of my beloved ones, and em- 
barked at New York, in an Inman steamer, where I had engaged 
the last, and of course not the most comfortable, state-room. 

Of the sea-voyage, I need give no details, as it was uneventful, 
and on the whole favoured by good weather. 

My route this time, after crossing the Channel, lay through 
Brussels, where I hired a cab, to see the most interesting build- 
ings and places of a city which in point of elegance might be 
called a second Paris. A night's trip brought me to Cologne, 
where I had been several times before. As it was Saturday, I re- 
solved to go by rail as far as Konigswinter, and pass the Sunday 
there. I happened to get a pleasant room in a good hotel, with a 
beautiful view on the Rhine, to which cling so many of my early 
associations. For it was from this place, nearly forty years ago, 
that I ascended the " Drachenfels," a summit of the famous 
Siebengebirge, in company with three young friends, at that time 
students of the Bonn University. I was young then, and there 
was perhaps more poetry in my soul than at my ripe age. But 

254 



Recollections of My Life 255 

when I had reached the top after nearly an hour's walk, the grand 
Rhine panorama at my feet seemed to revive the impressions of the 
past and bring back the friends of my youth. In a glass of 
Drachenberger wine, I pledged their health, uncertain whether 
they were still walking on this earth, or whether they had joined 
the host of departed spirits. 

Record. — The noble river winds its way in graceful curves, 
holding within its arm an island (Nonnenwerth). There were 
already visitors on the hill, and soft music, played on an instru- 
ment with harp-like accords, tended to enhance the tender emo- 
tions which rose in my heart when I thought of the friends of my 
youth, of whom one (Hennig) has already left this earthly abode. 
The subjoined poem is the result of these emotions. Although 
written in German (for my muse, which rarely comes to visit me, 
never speaks otherwise than in my mother tongue) it may find 
a place here: 

Ich steh' auf der Burgruine, 

Bestrahlet vom Sonnenschein, 

Tief unten die Stadte und Auen, 

Am silberfunkelnden Rhein. 

Bei jener finsteren Hohle, 
Gedenk' ich der alten Mahr', 
Von einem graiilichen Drachen, 
Dem Schrecken im Lande umher. 

Ich sehe die holde Jungfrau, 

Zum traurigen Opfer bestimmt, 

Schon naht sich das Ungeheuer, ' 

Und wiithend das Auge ihm ghmmt, — 

Als plotzlich beim Nennen des Gottes, 
Aus flehender Jungfrau Mund, 
Der Drache mit wildem Zittern, 
Sich wirft in den grausigen Schlund. 

Und des Rheines Fluthen bedecken, 
Fiir immer den scheusslichen Leib, 
Und Rhinbod fiihrt die Befreite, 
Ins Schloss als sein hebend Weib. 



256 Hermann Krusi 

Der Sage tiefe Bedeutung, 
Die hab' ich, Freunde, erkannt, 
Als ich mit sinnendem Geiste, 
Ausruht bei der Felsenwand. 

Der allverschlingende Drache, 
Es ist die eilende Zeit, 
Die alle ird'schen Gestalten, 
Dem Wechsel und Tode weiht. 

Und der Jungfrau holde Erscheinung, 
Sie deutet die Jugend iins an, 
Von taiischenden Bildern umgarnet, — 
Wer rettet sie aus dem Wahn ? 

Ein liebestrahlender Rhinbod, 
Erscheint, dann, muthig und kiihn, 
Und lasset duftende Blumen, 
Aus Knospen der Hoffnung bliihn. 

Doch wenn in der Schule des Lebens 
Die bunten Farben vergehen 
So lachelt er trostend und miide, 
Erinnerungswonn' uns uniwehn. 

Auch Tirn'r dem einsamen Wanderer, 
Drangt jetzt sie die Thrane zuriick, 
Denn der Jugend theure Genossen, 
Erschaut im Geiste mein Blick. 

Es fiillt sich der kreisende Becher, 
Und Lieder erschallen dem Mund, 
Und in Herzen vol! Liebe und Treue, 
Emeut sich der ewige Bund. 

Ich bring' Dir mein wackerer Conrad, 
Den Becher mit funkeldem Wein, 
Und Dir Du traulicher Hennig i 
In seliger Geister Verein. 

Und wie dort des Rheines Fluthen, 
Hinziehn zu des Meeres Strand, 
So stillt sich unser Sehnen, 
Dereinst im Heimathland. 

1 See p. 55. 



Recollections of My Life 257 

PROSE VERSION 

BY MRS. MINA C. PFIRSHING 

I stand upon a height. Near me are the picturesque ruins 
of a mediaeval castle flooded with sunshine. Far below the stately 
Rhine gleams like molten silver and on its banks slumber fair 
cities and verdant plains. 

The forget-me-not air is saturated with the perfume of a 
thousand flowers while myriads of German swallows dip and 
curve in the sapphire vault above me. A nightingale sings to his 
trusted mate and ]\Iother Nature's bounteous bosom rises and 
falls in unison with the music of the visible world. 

Yonder dark and doleful pit brings to my mind an ancient 
saga. It is the story of a hideous dragon, the terror and the 
scourge of all the land. So frightful is the creature, so fearful of 
him are the inhabitants, that a yearly tribute is exacted to pro- 
pitiate the fiend. 

I see the beauteous virgin who is destined for the sacrifice. 
Fair and lovely as a summer morn she appears before me. I see 
the monster as he approaches her, his baleful eyes burning with 
malignant fire. Suddenly the young girl appeals to God for help, 
and the dragon, trembling in every limb at the name of the Deity, 
plunges into the seething vortex far below and is destroyed for- 
ever. 

Now the waves of the Rhine cover his hideous body and 
Rhinbod leads the liberated maiden to his castle and she becomes 
his well-beloved spouse. 

The birds sing, the flowers distill their fragrant souls, the 
Rhine flows on below me in its silvery course, and meditatingly 
I lean against the walls of the ancient Burg and dream out the 
meaning of the old, old story. 

The insatiable dragon is Time, Time that rushes ever onward 
and destines all earthly things to mutability and to decay. 

The gracious vision of the lovely virgin appears before me 
as Youth, Youth caught in a network of illusions. Who shall 
free her from her prison ? 

Rhinbod, dauntless, courageous Rhinbod, comes forth with his 
radiant love, his protecting care, and soon fragrant flowers unfold 
from the buds of aspiration. 

But when the brilliant colours have faded from the experience 



258 Hermann Krusi 

of life, Rhinbod smiles with a glance full of gentleness and mercy 
and blissful memories float, like a tender cloud, all about us. 

And I, a lonely pilgrim on life's great journey, press back 
the tears from mine eyes, for the beloved companion of my youth 
attends me in the spirit. Now the loving cup is passed, songs 
resound through the tranquil air and the eternal covenant is re- 
newed in hearts filled with charity toward all men. 

I bring to thee, my valiant Conrad, and to thee, my trusty 
Hennig, a chalice of sparkling wine of the Rhine, while our souls 
meet in blessed unison. 

And even as the waves of the river move ever onward toward 
the sea, so shall our longing be satisfied in the Home Land. 

On returning to the hotel and its pleasant park, I found hun- 
dreds of pleasure-seekers drinking their wine or beer under the 
shadow of trees, while looking at the steamboats with their merry 
crew of passengers, or listening to the songs of a "corps" of stu- 
dents enjoying their holiday, and to an excellent band of music. 
The genuine cheerfulness of these dwellers in the Rhine region 
seemed to be a reflection of the serene appearance of Nature, 
invested with its brightest charms, and at the same time lulling 
the mind into soft dreams of pleasurable reflections on a past 
time, embellished by poetry and romance. 

I hired a boat in the afternoon, to visit the ruin of Rolandseck, 
opposite the island of Nonnenwerth. In front of the castle of the 
above name, its owner — returned from a long captivity in Turk- 
ish lands during the crusades — is said to have expired, his last 
look being turned on a grated window of the convent below, 
which harboured his wife. She had despaired of ever seeing him 
again, and hence, by taking the veil, had taken leave of all the 
treasures and vanities of this world. In my imagination, scenes 
and voices of the past mingled with the present surroundings, 
and pointed to the unknown future, when, after the dreams and 
vanished hopes of this fleeting life, nothing will survive, except 
perhaps the fond remembrance of some loving heart. 

After revelling for a whole day amongst the beautiful scenery 



Recollections of My Life 259 

of the Rhine, I followed its course southward towards my Swiss 
home, where it displays the impetuous vigour of a youthful stream 
that has but recently issued from its glacier-source. On my way 
thither by the Schwarzwald railroad, I could already see from 
some elevated points the white summits of the Swiss Alps towering 
in the air. At Constance I stopped in a hotel, such as can never 
be found in the United States. It was once the magnificent 
residence of a bishop, with chapel, vast assembly room (now a 
dining-room) supported by marble pillars with gilded cornices 
and otherwise luxuriously adorned. At the end of the buildings 
is still shown the miserable " hole " (for it can hardly be called a 
prison) into which the Reformer Huss was thrown previous to 
his death at the stake; and not far away stands the monument of 
that noble martyr for truth and conviction, whom a more liberal 
posterity, even in a Catholic city like Constance, now worships as 
one of its heroes. From the steamer plying on the lake, I could 
discern the rocky summit of Mount Santis, which stands like a 
sentinel over my native Canton of Appenzell; and the mountain 
railroad between Rorschach and Heiden brought soon into view 
that familiar town, the home of three of my nearest relatives, who 
were as yet totally unconscious that their aged brother, whom 
they imagined to be three thousand miles away, was standing at 
their doors. 

The first person I saw was my sister-in-law at the " Apotheke " 
who upon my coolly asking whether the "Herr Apotheker" was 
at home, stared at me in speechless wonder, and then fell on my 
neck, exclaiming in her ZUrich idiom : " Herr Jeses, das ist ja der 
Hermann!" The reception of my brother Jacob and his three 
finely grown daughters was equally cordial. 

My next point of visit was Gais, whither I went in the 
company of my brother, whom, by the by, I did not find among 
the living nine years afterwards, although I left him in the prime 
of manhood and physical vigour. The steep ascent to the Stoss 
(from Altstadten) was not accomplished without the shedding of 



260 Hermann Krusi 

many drops of perspiration, but all fatigue was forgotten when 
the tall form of sister Mina (Frau Doctor KUng) came in sight, 
with her kind, motherly, yet dignified appearance and manner. 
No wonder that many "Kurgaste" from far and near felt happy 
and comfortable in her rustic " Pension." Her aged husband also, 
Dr. Kiing, with all his whims and peculiarities, seemed to be 
quite popular, although his medical practice was very limited. 
My arrival was not quite so unexpected as I hoped, on account of 
a "treacherous" letter sent to me to my sister's address, which of 
course made her suspect that its recipient could not be far away. 
The "Stoss," situated at the top of a long slope descending 
to the "Rheinthal," offers a magnificent prospect on that valley 
and on the Vorarlberg (Austrian) mountains beyond the Rhine. 
It is also historically known as the site of a battle, which took 
place in 1405 between an invading host of Austrians led by Duke 
Leopold, and the victorious mountaineers of Appenzell. Although 
belonging to the parish of Gais, it is about two miles distant from 
the village. In one of its most elegant buildings I had the pleas- 
ure to surprise one of my married nieces, Frau Anna Mosli, who 
received me with such a hearty hug, given at the top of the stairs, 
as almost to endanger my balance. There was a decided home- 
feeling connected with her residence, considering that it stood 
nearest to our old homestead and school, where I had spent twelve 
happy years. 

Record. — In the afternoon I went with my brother to the 
village of Gais, in order to surprise my niece Anna, who, since 
my last visit, had married one of the wealthiest and most respected 
men of the village, Commandant Mosli. ... As Fate would have 
it, this was the date of my father's death (the 25th of July) and I 
visited his tombstone placed in Mr. Mosli's garden, above a little 
knoll of Alpine flowers, on which my dear father used to gaze 
with so much affection, almost at the same spot; for our old house 
stands only a few yards to the right, with its magnificent view on 
the green plateau (on which Gais is situated) and the noble moun- 
tains beyond. 



Recollections of My Life 261 

There were two of my relatives, i.e., sister Mary and brother 
Gottlieb (Dr. Kriisi) to be visited or surprised — at Herisau, in 
the western part of our Canton. Both were decidedly startled 
at my sudden apparition, but, Hke the rest, were intent upon 
showing me all possible kindness and hospitality. Another 
sister (Eliza), at that time acting as housekeeper to a doctor at 
Mannedorf on the lake of Zurich, was next visited. 

There remained but one sister, Gertrude (Frau Gilli), who, 
after the sale of her house at Heiden (where we had spent the 
winter from 1865-1866) had moved to her husband's ancestral 
mansion at Zuz in the Engadine. 

Record. — I had found at Herisau a letter from my good sister 
Gertrude, stating that she was on her way to the Engadine, in 
order to receive me there. It was certainly a strong proof of her 
sisterly love that she left her comfortable residence in Livorno, 
crossed the Alps, engaged a housekeeper in her vacant house at 
Zuz, and then invited me to come and to bring any of my brothers 
and sisters with me. . . . 

After being conducted into her old quaint house (the aristo- 
cratic seat of the former noble family of Planta,^ to which her 
husband's mother belonged) I observed with some pain that time 
— or rheumatism — had somewhat bent her form, and that her 
step showed some signs of failing strength. But her heart was 
the same as ever, and if the highest goodness, kindness, and a 
disinterested disposition constitutes the nearest approach to an 
angel, my sister deserves to occupy that place. 

As I had passed some happy days here — twenty-six years 
ago — I soon grew again familiar with the quaint, huge halls and 
rooms, and felt delighted at the prospect of spending the next 
ten days in these delightful regions. 

Having thus introduced my sister and her interesting home, 
I will give a few details of my trip there, which was accomplished 
by travelling per railroad to Chur and then by diligence to the 

1 Founders of the Canton of Graubiindten. 



262 Hermann Krusi 

Engadine. Although the scenery was not new to me, there was 
still an impression of freshness and majestic beauty made on my 
mind. Even the wild, desolate grandeur of the BergUnerstein 
and the Albula pass did not remove that home-feeling which a 
Swiss must gain in revisiting his native mountains; while to a 
dweller of the plain (as was the case with a German lady in the 
diligence) these vast assemblages of stone and rocks must assume 
the appearance of cemeteries, and fill their hearts with terror and 
sinister forebodings. 

Although my memory dwells with unmixed pleasure on the 
days spent with my good sister, I must lightly pass over the in- 
teresting walks taken in the neighbourhood, to some romantic 
waterfall, to the ruin of Guardovall overlooking the valley of the 
Inn, and to other hills, where the gigantic peaks of the Bernina, 
Mount Ketsch, etc., appear in grand majesty. It would be in- 
teresting to make sketches of the people of the valley, supposed 
by some to be of Etruscan origin ; ^ but even if this theory is re- 
jected, there can be no doubt to the student of the Romanic, or 
Ladin, language or dialect, that many of its expressions are derived 
from tribes living near the ancient Rome, and not from those of 
modern Italy. Thus, for instance, the greeting of the people 
with ^^hun di" {bona dies) dispenses with the Italian ^^ giornOy'* 
as does the word " dom" (Latin, domus ; Italian, casa) for houscy 
" alb " (Latin albus, Italian bianco) for white, " baselg " (Latin 
basilica, Italian chiesa) for church, " cudash " (Latin codex, Italian 
libro) for book, etc. The character of the people also shows more 
gravity and less excitability than that of the Italians, while their 
morality is decidedly better; as well as their (Protestant) religion. 

One mountain excursion, to Piz Linguard, which I made in 
company with my brother, deserves particular notice. It might 
appear a rather venturesome undertaking for two "old boys" to 
scale a summit rising more than eleven thousand feet above the 
sea; but as Pontresina, the place from which we started, was 
1 See Essay on the Origin of the Romanic Language, p. 408. 



Recollections of My Life 263 

already six thousand feet above the sea level, there are hardly 
more than five thousand feet to climb. To facilitate this task, a 
practical path has been laid out until near the summit, on which 
even ladies are able to make the ascent without any danger, 
although not without fatigue. As the incline on the first part of 
the way is rather moderate, one feels disposed to gaze on the 
scenery, more especially on the glacier Monteratsch, which 
stretches its arms to the sunlit, ice-crowned summits of Mount 
Bernina, and down into the valley below. It was interesting to 
follow with our eyes the dark, winding moraines on both sides of 
the glacier, looking like huge serpents. 

The upper part of the ascent was naturally the steepest, and 
taxed our strength and vitality to the utmost; partly on account 
of the rarefied air, to which I attribute the necessity of our having 
to make frequent stops, in order to fill our lungs with a sufficient 
amount of air. At last we reached the summit, which would have 
promised a glorious view if the sky had been clear. Unfortunately 
this was not the case, and we had partly to draw on our imaigna- 
tion to realize that there would have been hundreds of peaks in 
view within a horizon of perhaps one hundred or more miles. 
We might have consoled ourselves with the feeling of freedom 
and absence of terrestrial quarrels and petty annoyances, vouch- 
safed in these high regions, as Schiller expresses it in one of his 
plays: 

"Auf den Bergen ist Freiheit; der Hauch der Griifte 

Dringt nicht hinauf in die reinen Liifte; 

Die Welt ist vollkommen iiberall, 

Wo der Mensch nicht hinkommt mit seiner Qual." 

Freely translated: 

There's freedom on high. Man's fettering care 
Don't venture to poison the pure mountain air, 
The world should be perfect; but imperious man 
Endeavours to spoil the Creator's great plan. 

By a singular accident, that "Hauch der Griifte," which might 



264 Hermann Krusi 

be translated by "prison air," did penetrate to our lofty station. 
An Italian shepherd boy had followed us to the summit, without 
any particular reason. We began, however, to understand his 
motive, on seeing an excited man appear from the valley, who 
accused the boy of having abstracted his box, while he was botaniz- 
ing, and threatened him with "prison" if he did not disgorge 
his plunder. 

Somewhat cooled by the icy air as well as by the manifesta- 
tion of human wickedness and passion on "high places," we re- 
traced our steps, and although we found the descent much easier 
than the ascent, we did not like its effect on our tired limbs. 

After some happy weeks spent with my dear relatives and in 
the enjoyment of a sublime nature, I took leave of my good sister, 
who probably thought she would never see me again. 



CHAPTER XXXVII 

Again Farewell to Switzerland 

Record. — The 17th of August is fixed as the day of departure. 
According to Swiss custom, the whole household accompanied 
me in a coach as far as Silvaplana. Here I took leave of my 
good sister Gertrude, whose gentle, loving heart could hardly 
endure the pangs of separation. She evidently considered it a 
final farewell, owing to our respective ages, and the uncertainty 
of fate; I, to whom leave-taking has almost become a habit, 
and who have become somewhat inured to the American notion 
of change, was less agitated by painful sensations, but like Korner, 
could console myself with the motto: 

"Nehm' diesen Kuss, und wenn's der Letzte bliebe, 
Es giebt ja keinen Tod fiir iinsere Liebe." 

The diligence, in which I occupied the coupe with two lively 
French ladies, crossed the Julier Pass, where two weather-worn 
columns — one prostrate — tell a mysterious story of having 
been placed there by the Romans, or even before their time by 
the Rhsetii, the ancient inhabitants of the country, to oJfiFer their 
sacrifices to one of their gods. 

The town of Thusis, through which we passed, brought some 
vivid associations and events to my mind, which are partly de- 
scribed in the account of my first visit to Europe, and partly con- 
nected with a fact which shows the bearing of apparently slight 
circumstances upon our fate. It was in 1852 (i.e., about twenty- 
six years before my present trip) when, having spent some time 
in the Engadine, I resolved to visit a cousin of mine, Miss Neid- 
hart, who lived at Thusis, conducting a private school for young 
ladies. Miss N., with many good qualities, had the less enviable 

265 



266 Hermann Krusi 

one of suspecting that most of her friends and relatives were neg- 
lecting her, and having little sympathy with her in her isolated 
position. In order to reach Thusis from Zuz in one day, I had 
to make a forced trip of about fourteen Stunden (hours) ; starting 
at four o'clock in the morning, and after crossing two mountain 
passes, reaching Thusis at eight in the evening in good condition. 
This visit pleased the old lady so much that — as I afterwards 
found — she bequeathed to me in her will about two thousand 
dollars, which came very convenient at the time when I planned 
my third trip to Europe. 

At Reichenau, romantically situated at the confluence of the 
Vorder- and Hinter-rhein, where Louis Philippe of Orleans, when 
a fugitive, taught for a time in a private school at the Chateau . . . 
I looked for old acquaintances — as I did at Chur — but found 
that death had reaped a rich harvest since the time I enjoyed 
their society. A few that remained showed, like myself, the in- 
evitable signs of approaching age, but had remained faithful. 
In one family, where the presiding lady was one of my sister's 
pupils, once distinguished for her beauty, her husband opened a 
bottle of exquisite Melanser wine in honour of their American 
visitor; on which occasion I brought a toast to the health and 
welfare of our friends " die Lebenden und die Todten " (the living 
and the dead), of which the former formed a majority. 

After returning to my native Canton of Appenzell I made 
farewell visits to all of my relatives, preparatory to my departure 
for America, from where I found letters which gave me a satis- 
factory account of the health and welfare of my beloved family. 

Record. — The day of the 23d (Sunday) appeared dark and 
threatening, which did not prevent my trying the ascent of the 
Gabris, in order to reach Trogen, from which the Post would 
take me to Heiden. Friend Mosli accompanied me on the well- 
known path, so often trod when a boy and young man. 

When approaching the summit, we met a man descending to 
church, who proved to be one of my former pupils, and at present 
hotel-keeper on the Gabris. He immediately returned with us. 



Recollections of My Life 267 

and we devoted a bottle of good wine to the memory of old friend- 
ship. Mosli went somewhat farther with me over the summit 
of the mountain, where trees (hemlocks) partially hid the view. 
When we issued from the forest, we heard the ringing of the bells 
from five surrounding villages, and their solemnly impressive 
sound, wafted through the still air, revived memories of the past 
and at the same time gave reality to the fact that the final part- 
ing from the scene of my youth and first activity as a teacher — 
from the birth and burial place of my respected father, and from 
dear relatives and friends — was at hand. One hearty hand- 
shake to my brave companion, and I descend towards the slope, 
on which Trogen is situated, absorbed in thoughts, of which the 
following poem may give a faint reflection: , 

ABSCHIED VON GABRIS 

Bel dieser Sonntagsglocken siissen Tonen, 
Die nun mein Ohr auf Bergeshoh' vernimmt, 
Ergreift mein Herz ein namenloses Sehnen, — 
Die Wange gliiht, das Aug' in Thranen schwimmt, 
Denn Bilder aus den langst verschwundenen Zeiten, 
Erheben sich als ernste Wirklichkeiten. 

Hier war es wo der leichtgesinnte Knabe, 
Die bunten Alpenrosen sich gepfliickt, 
Wo er vervolgt in unverdrossenem Trabe, 
Den Schmetterling der ihm so oft entriickt, 
Auch jene Hiitte kann ich dort erblicken, 
Wo siisse Milch den Durst'gen mag erquicken. 

Dort war's wo er in andachtsvoUen Weisen, 
Im Jiinglingschor besang der Schopfung Pracht, 
Dem Vater, dann, dem allverehrten Greisen, 
Zur weisen Lehr' viel bunte Blumen bracht, 
Die Jungfrauen dort im holden Lebenslenze, 
Verwanden sie in reichgeschmiickte Kranze. 

Ein Mann erscheint von Albions weissem Strande, 
Und steiget auf des Gipfels wald'gen Raum, 
Schaut sinnend bin auf jene schonen Lande, 
Bis zu des Horizontes fernsten Saum, 
Erwegend ob in fernen Welttheils Weite 
Das Schicksal ihm ein neues Werk bereite. 



268 Hermann Krusi 

Er denkt des Vaters der mit seiner Burde 

Von Schweiss bedeckt dereinst am Scheid'weg niht, 

Und der sodann mit Fleiss und stiller Wiirde, 

Beim Meister pflegt der Bildung hohes Gut — 

Aus der Entwieklung segensreichen Saaten 

1st uns zum Heil viel edle Frucht gerathen.i 

Der Mann verschwindet; doch nach manchen Jahren, 

Betritt als Greis er den geliebten Ort, 

Mag ihm im alten Heim viel treue Lieb' bewahren 

Das Schicksal treibt ihn machtig wieder fort, 

Horst Du der Kirchenglocken dumpfe Noten ? 

Ich kenne sie des Abschieds traur'ge Boten. 

So leb' denn wohl o Gabris, heil'ger Hiigel, 
Sammt deinen Bildern die mich sanft umwehen, 
Die Hoffnung leih' mir ihre leichten Fliigel 
Von nun an aufwarts zu bestirnten Hohn, 
Mag auch der Erde eitler Tand verschwinden 
Was sich geliebt wird einst sich wieder finden. 
Oswego, N. Y. August 3, 1879. 

^ Referring to the incident in his father's youth which converted him from the 
ancestral pursuit of " carrier, " to the profession of teaching. — Ed. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII 

Period 1878 to 1881. — Death of Gertie 

Our domestic matters, even financially considered, I found in 
a satisfactory condition. The mortgage on our house, two thou- 
sand dollars, was entirely paid off. Yea more, the unfinished part 
of our house — at the back — a year later received improvements 
on an extended scale, including a fine cemented cellar with furnace 
and a wash-room below; while an elegant study, and a bathroom, 
surrounded by three bedrooms, gave to the new second story 
a very cheerful appearance. Although the expenses were con- 
siderable, we had the satisfaction to defray them by our own 
earnings, so that we could call the house in the full meaning of the 
word — our own home. My income from the Drawing Course, 
which, however, never exceeded five hundred dollars per year, 
together with the savings of my wife, by keeping boarders, etc., 
were of course helpful in carrying out our plans. One drawback 
consisted in the excessive rate of taxation (from two to three per 
cent) which was calculated to keep off investors from the city, 
and to drive out much capital, from the impossiblity of making it 
yield sufficient interest. 

The capital in which we took the most pride, and which gave 
promise for the future, was invested in our children, Hermann 
and Gertie. The former had done himself great credit in his 
course at the Normal School, and showed talent for almost every- 
thing, but more particularly for the mathematical branches and 
languages. His oration at the graduating exercises (June, 1879) 
was a fine scholarly production, distinctly delivered without any 
notes or hesitation. 

269 



270 Hermann Krusi 

It was now time for him to pursue his studies at some Uni- 
versity. We decided for Cornell, which, on account of its liberal 
progressive spirit, as well as for its scientific standard, had attained 
a high reputation. There he entered the Department of Engi- 
neering, for which both his talents and inclinations seemed to 
have fitted him. It is true that the name of " Kriisi," for nearly 
a hundred years, had been connected vdth the sacred office of 
education, and that with our son's entering a different sphere of 
work, it would cease to do so. But a useful, honourable career 
is acceptable to God and man, and hence we have to submit to the 
designs of Providence or Fate. 

Record. — Summer Vacation, 1880. The events of last year, 
i.e., from the summer of 1879 to summer of 1880, must be briefly 
recorded, as they present no new features of importance. The 
health of all the family has remained unbroken, and we have had 
reason to be satisfied with the physical and mental development 
of our children, Hermann and Gertie, of whom the former con- 
tinued his studies at Ithaca for one term, then assuming the 
principalship of a school in Hannibal during the other. As for 
Gertie, her growth has been truly marvellous, and in size she 
exceeds even now many grown-up ladies, as well as all her com- 
panions of the same age (thirteen). 

My wife has given her attention less to Natural History — 
which at one time seemed to absorb all her thoughts — than to 
History, the teaching of which she attended under the direction 
of Mary Sheldon. I was rather glad of this change of base, 
since it is useless to expect all the reforms of this age simply from 
attending to the physical or material part of the Universe. His- 
tory embodies the evolution of mind, as manifested by the growth 
of civilization in all directions. Even the development of a 
language is a part of History. 

And what shall I say of our dear Gertie ? It is possible that 
the undying longing of a bereaved father for an only daughter 
may tend to idolize her lovely qualities, which, although not yet 
tested by life's stern duties and temptations, gave him many 
moments of sweet bliss and bright hopes for the future. I remem- 



Recollections of My Life 271 

ber the pleasure I felt when, on my return from Switzerland, the 
dear girl played for me my favourite tune, " Alpen-gluhen," which 
she had studied during my absence. Her playing on our excel- 
lent upright piano was characterized by accuracy and feeling, 
and her improvement was rapid, so that she and her bosom friend, 
Laura Sheldon, could play some rather difficult four-handed pieces. 
Both in the public and Sunday schools, she gained the affections of 
her teachers and comrades. With two of the latter, Jennie Hyde 
and Laura, she maintained a pleasant intercourse until her end, 
and her unselfish character was such that she shared with them 
the little gifts and presents she had received. 

Like her well-formed body, her mind was rapidly developing, 
and her original compositions gave evidence of a good descriptive 
power and fine taste. It was in the fulness of life, as a beautiful, 
healthy girl, that her last picture was taken, and such she lives 
forever in our fond memory. 

I see her before me, on Christmas evening, near the lighted 
tree, her countenance beaming with joy in receiving the many 
presents given to her and Laura by affectionate friends and parents. 
I see her, with the same inseparable companion, enjoying herself 
on the shore of the lake formed by the peninsula on which Mr. 
Sheldon's cottage is situated. I see her gathering flowers and 
adorning with them her hair and bonnet, an ornament so well 
adapted to rosy girlhood — although doomed to rapid decay. 
For alas! in this uncertain life, bloom and decay are often nearly 
allied. This has been the sad experience of many, it was also to 
be ours. 

There are periods of comparatively short duration which 
set more fibres of our heart and soul in motion than is often done 
during half a lifetime. Although a thousand facts or Httle inci- 
dents are linked to this " heart-commotion," that are sacred to the 
memory, we are yet unwilling to describe them, so as not to renew 
painful feelings, which only time and resignation can partially 
allay. 



272 Hermann Krusi 

This will account for the shortness of my dealing with the 
sickness, rapid decline, and death of our dear Gertie. 

She was attacked in the winter of 1880-1881 by a sudden fit 
of violent coughing, which we attributed to a cold, but which none 
of the customary remedies was able to subdue. After several 
weeks of attempts, the alarming symptoms of night-sweats and 
chills gave us the first indications of the real nature of the disease. 
The doctor who was called, tried to arrest its progress by homoeo- 
pathic treatment, but — as was to be expected — did not reach 
the seat of the trouble — the lungs. From our knowledge of late 
scientific investigations, we knew that the breathing of pure air — 
free from bacteria — was the only means of stopping the destruc- 
tive work of the latter. Hence the praises bestowed on the heal- 
ing qualities of the air in the Adirondacks, together with the 
advantage derived from inhaling the aroma of the pine-trees, etc., 
fell upon willing ears. It was, however, necessary to wait for 
the beginning of the summer vacation, before taking our child 
there, since the work connected with camp-life required the aid 
of young men, who besides this work could attend to their sport- 
ing and fishing pleasures in a boundless forest studded by so many 
lakes. 

The place chosen for our camping ground was on the shore 
of Meacham lake. If it were not for the emaciated form and the 
pale, sad countenance of our sweet girl, which were always before 
our eyes, there would have been some pleasure and romance in 
this mode of life, which was especially enjoyed by our two boys, 
Hermann, and the Japanese Saze. The latter proved a very ser- 
viceable and willing help, and often sat near the chair of our dear 
girl, patiently fanning her, little thinking that he, too, within a 
year, would fall a victim to consumption. 

Record. — July 14, 1881. The first day of our camp-life 
begins. How long will it last } This will partly depend on the 
condition of our dear child. Fortunately the day is fine, so that 
she can be near us, when the tents are raised on a bluff at the 



Recollections of My Life 273 

northern extremity of the lake, with fine forest-trees for a back- 
ground. However, it taxes our patience, and especially that of 
poor Mrs. K. to the utmost, to assign places to the thousand and 
one articles we need, and to find them again. One of the first 
things we propose to do, is to put a layer of spruce and cedar 
branches down, forming a soft aromatic floor, to be covered by 
a carpet. The operation of hauling trees from the wood, etc., 
excites considerable appetite, which is partly appeased by the 
content of the cans we have brought with us, and partly by what 
is cooked on our sheet-iron stove. 

July 15. Operations continued. The night we passed will 
hardly be forgotten. First, it was keenly cold, so that we would 
have suffered, except for a good supply of blankets; second, there 
were such unusual cries of birds, aquatic and land animals, which 
kept us partly awake; third, the mosquitoes began to make their 
appearance, to the great annoyance of our boys. 

July 16. Still working to make camp comfortable and attrac- 
tive, aided by our good friends. As the weather is somewhat 
rainy, and wind and thunder begin to raise their voices, our poor 
dear girl gets somewhat nervous, and apparently homesick. 
Mother tries to console her, but with an aching heart. . . . 

July 17. Although it is supposed to be Sunday, there is 
nothing in camp to indicate that day, and we pursue our washing, 
wood-splitting, cooking operations as usual. We also receive 
visitors, sometimes in the shape of people, sometimes in the shape 
of fish, with which some kind friends supply us, until the boys 
are able to catch some themselves. 

July 18. Gertie passed a tolerable night, and awoke in a 
jolly mood, partook of a good breakfast, but afterwards seemed 
to feel chilly again, which is discouraging. We have put the 
stove into our tent so that it feels much warmer. There are 
occasional rains, but the ground seems always dry, and opera- 
tions out of the house are still pursued. The Hamiltons and 
Underwoods visit us about twice a day, and seem to enjoy the 
warmth of our tents, whilst we enjoy the warmth of their hearts. 

July 20. To-day the wind is very high, and the tent rocks 
somewhat. The usual camp operations are performed. In the 
evening the clouds thicken, foreboding a storm. The gushes of 
wind increase, the thunder begins to roar ominously, and a whole 
deluge of rain breaks loose. Our tent remains dry. In the night 



274 Hermann Krusi 

a second repetition of the storm, mixed with Hghtning, which 
illumines our tent. Gertie sleeps pretty well, and the next morn- 
ing awakes singing and laughing, which is always a good symptom. 

July 21. The weather is tolerable, and the sun soon dries 
the trees and shrubs, whilst the sandy soil seems always dry. I 
cut twenty or more spruce trees, which I drag from some distance, 
in order to hedge in our wood-house, and to hide the place where 
washing is performed. This gives to the neighbourhood of our 
tent a very pretty appearance. Mrs. Hamilton introduces a nice 
girl. Miss Snow, who will be a companion to Gertrude. 

July 22. To-day shows a leaden sky, with occasional driz- 
zling rains of short duration. This is provoking. Nevertheless 
Gertie seems happy, although not free from chills. In the after- 
noon she seems more like herself than she has been for many 
days, talks much, and takes interest in many things. Has a long 
ride — in spite of the hazy weather — which does not seem to 
tire her. Saze and I build steps to the lake, in order that Gertie 
should have a more comfortable means of ascent than the steep 
ladder stair. . . . 

July 25. Poor Gertie, whose birthday falls on this day, can- 
not even leave the tent, and feels somewhat feverish and tired. 
I had promised her a ten-dollar gold piece for her birthday in 
case she should feel better. But now, without waiting for the 
fulfilment of the last, which was not in her power, I gave her the 
glittering gold, in order to make her feel better, and to dream, 
in her childish way, about the nice things she might buy with it. 
The boys are out fishing, walking some ten miles in dreary wood- 
trails, and returning after we have gone to bed. 

August 8. I write this — sitting on a log — with the sun 
shining brightly on me, with a view on mountains that bring 
vividly before me recollections of my old home and of my youth- 
ful days. Then and now — how different ! I was free from 
cares for the greater part of my life; sickness never attacked me, 
and — with the exception of Minnie — hardly any of the mem- 
bers of my family. The cares have come at last, and the 
evening of my life may bring moments of bereavement, although, 
I hope, not quite void of sympathy. If the worst should happen, 
it is some comfort to think that my career on this earth may be 
short, and that I shall find a portion of my family in Heaven, 
where sorrow and parting will be no more. 



Recollections of My Life 275 

August 9. After breakfast I ascend one of the lovely hills 
behind the hotel, and seated on a boulder shaded by the dense 
foliage of beeches, I view the mountain scene before me. My 
feelings and thoughts are divided between my old country, my 
sick daughter, and future life. I give vent to these feelings in a 
simple poem. 

SEUFZER UND TROST 

Es winkt mir freundlich Griisse, 
Adirondacks bergige Flur, 
Doch in Tagen voll Lieb' und Sehnsucbt, 
Gedenk ich der Heimath nur. 

Was war's das den wandernden Jiingling, 

Erfiillte mit Lebensmuth, 

Als einst sein staimendes Auge, 

Auf Bergen und Gletschern rubt ? 

Wohl war's der hohe Gedanke, 
Inmitten von Felsenbobn, 
Bliibt doch im fiiblenden Herzen, 
Die Liebe und Hoffnung scbon. 

Was ist's das dem altemden Greise, 
Das Auge mit Tbranen f iillt ? 
Die Liebe ist machtig geblieben, 
Die Hoffnung — leider — verhiillt. 

Eine holde Blume verwelket, 

Vor meinen Augen dahin, 

Was kiimmert die Welt mich und Habe, 

Nach ihr nur gehet mein Sinn. 

Ein Lacheln aus siissem Munde, 
Der rothenden Wangen Schein, 
Des Leibes munt're Bewegung, 
Welch' Balsam fiir meine Pein ! 

Es raiischet in hohen Wipfeln, 
Der Cedern und Fichten Wald, 
Gewolk verdunkelt den Himmel, 
Und es frostelt mich bang und kalt. 



276 Hermann Krusi 

Doch sieh! aus dunkelm Schleier, 
Ein freundlicher Sonnenblick, 
Ein Flecken von blauem Himmel, 
Ruft ims die Hoffnung zuriick. 

O, fall auf meine Blume 
Du heilender Sonnenstrahl, 
Und die Welt mit ihren Schatzen, 
Erbliiht mir noch einmal! 

A consultation with Dr. Loomis at Smith's crushed all our 
hopes in regard to the recovery of our dear girl. His experienced 
eye discovered quickly the symptoms of her rapid decline, and 
enabled him even to foretell the time of her death. We owe him 
lasting thanks for not advising us to take her to some warmer 
climate, — for instance, to Florida ; as he considered home the 
best place for the patient to pass her last days, soothed by the 
sympathy and affection of her family and friends. 

Record. — August 13. We make a trip to Paul Smith's, 
about twelve miles away in Essex County. The roads are miser- 
able, as long as we are in Franklin County, then much better, 
after we pass Mr. Collom's farm. We also look upon beautiful 
rock formations, and attractive lakes. At Paul Smith's, who 
keeps an immense hotel with all the modern comforts, we at once 
resort to the residence of Doctor Loomis, who examines Gertie, 
Mrs. Hamilton, and Mrs. Percival, in regard to their lung troubles. 
To the latter two persons he holds out many hopes for improve- 
ment, to the former none I Imagine the feelings of a loving, anxious 
mother, to whom such things were communicated by a competent 
authority. I trust in God and in common experience that even 
the best doctors have often been baffled in their surmises. 

August 16. In the morning, ascent to the Debar mountain, 
accomplished by six gentlemen and two ladies. I am the oldest 
of the party by thirty-six years. Still I bear the fatigue and 
exertion well, which is considerably wanted, especially in climb- 
ing the last peak. Saze and myself arrive there the first. The 
view is extensive, and in some respects grand, the eye ranging 
beyond St. Lawrence River on one side, and the many mountain 
ranges on the other; of single peaks we distinguished particularly 



Recollections of My Life 277 

the White Face and Mt. Marcy. The view also extends over 
nearly thirty lakes or ponds, between which stretch dark masses 
of forest. The return home is somewhat wearisome, especially 
the walking for some hours in a monotonous wood-path until 
your eye longs to see some blue sky again. 

August 17. Our darling has had another good night, with 
hardly any cough, raising of mucus, and sweating. Indeed she 
seems really to improve, if we dare to harbour such a thought after 
the ominous predictions of Dr. Loomis. Gertie amuses herself 
with crochet-work, or rides with Saze on the placid lake. Her- 
mann, with a party of young ladies and gentlemen, is on a picnic. 
Indeed, he amuses himself royally, one of the royal privileges 
being to make others work for him. — Magnificent sunset. 

August 18. Another good night for Gertie. She goes with 
her mother to the hotel and keeps well during the remainder of 
the day, which is warm and sunny. I go in the afternoon to a 
raspberry-ground, which we discovered on our ascent to De- 
bar. . . . 

August 19. To-day we make an excursion to the outlet of 
the lake in two boats. The weather fine and balmy. Arrived on 
the other side, we walk to the rapids, and deposit Gertie in a 
shady place, near a spring, while the boys are going to some farm 
in search of victuals, and Mother looks for raspberries. Gertie 
seems comfortable — without, however, being inclined to talk. 
On the return of Hermann, he carries her in his arms to the boat, 
which causes Mother to cry on seeing her so helpless. After this, 
we lash the two boats together for Hermann to row up the outlet, 
whilst Mother rows our boat over the lake instead of myself, 
who am unable to make the oars comply to my will. In the 
evening the guests assemble near Mr. Waite's grove, which is 
jocosely called " Central Park," where Professor Swinton, a literary 
man, has announced a lecture on his experiences as a correspond- 
ent during the war of the Rebellion. His lecture proved very 
interesting, and showed a great deal of common sense and graphic 
description. We have again one of those gorgeous sunsets, which 
seem to transfigure the lake. 

August 20. Gertie coughs and raises more than she has done 
for some time. The poor girl feels somewhat worried about her- 
self, and longs for home. I begin to do the same myself. This 
is a very warm day. Hermann has gone out fishing in Deer 



278 Hermann Krusi 

River, from whence he returns the next day quite proud in having 
caught two trout of respectively one and a quarter and three 
pounds of weight. In the afternoon, Gertie goes boat-riding 
with Miss Snow, and afterwards to a tea-party at the Bakers', 
where I find her. She looks very pretty in her pink dress, with 
her rosy cheeks. In the evening I have a long talk with Professor 
Swinton, who reports to me about a syndicate having been formed 
between the firms of Appleton, Ivison, and Barnes, by which 
they agree not to interfere through their agents in the introduction 
of books published by either of the firms, an arrangement which 
one would think might be profitable to both publisher and authors. 

August 21. Gertie sleeps comparatively well, and the cough 
diminishes. In the morning she is occupied with making little 
boats of bark, and in the afternoon takes a walk with Mother and 
myself beyond the Canadian tents. I begin to read Hypatia, for 
although I have taken with me materials for work and study, I 
don't feel disposed for any severe mental labor. 

August 22. Gertie sleeps very nicely, and awakes in jolly 
humour, with rosy cheeks. The weather is rainy, and we are not 
blessed or troubled with visitors, except one, our photographer, 
who brings a very satisfactory picture of our tent and camp. 
The figures of Gertie (sitting on a chair) and of Hermann (leaning 
against the tent) are extremely well given, Saze is tolerable — at 
least so that everybody will recognize him; whilst I am totally 
unrecognizable, and Mother wishes she was. But no matter 
about the old people; they will soon pass away anyhow! 

August 25. This morning is the last day of our stay, and we 
are favoured by the sight of a deer hunt, when the dogs are sent 
out to scour the woods, which ends in their driving one or the 
other of the poor animals into the water. When this is the case, 
the deer is lost, for it has no chance against the hunters, who 
follow it in a canoe. The animal gets exhausted; still the hunters 
dare not shoot, since it might sink. Hence they row close to it, 
cast a noose over its head, and then shoot and stab it. We follow 
with our eyes the whole affair, which has a cruel appearance, 
since the animal has no chance. A shot tells us that its last mo- 
ment has gone, and soon the boat approaches with the slaughtered 
"innocent," the proud hunters, and the dog, who seems to feel 
that he has done liis duty. 



Recollections of My Life 279 

A lady — Mrs. White from Syracuse — brings Gertie a mag- 
nificent bunch of grapes (weighing one and one-half pound) from 
her hothouse; so kind are they all with the dear child. The after- 
noon and evening are spent with packing and preparations for 
our departure to-morrow. We have spent many happy and 
anxious hours at this place, but on the whole are glad that we 
chose this for our camping-place, on account of the pure air and 
diversion it afforded dear Gertie and to ourselves, and on account 
of the many good friends we made there. 

After six weeks spent amidst the dense woods of the Adiron- 
dacks, we left their dreary recesses — dreary in the eyes of a Swiss 
accustomed to free, unobstructed views, and to the sight of cheer- 
ful towns or cottages scattered on hill and dale, and even encircling 
the lakes. I do not mean to say that the Adirondacks have not 
also their wild, romantic mountain scenery, a fact we appreciated 
on our home journey, when we spent three or four days in passing 
through the very heart of the "forest," visiting Elba (the home of 
John Brown) and enjoying the sight of large lakes, bold moun- 
tains, picturesque cascades and ravines, and even of thriving vil- 
lages. 

The appended poem will indicate some of the sights and ex- 
periences of that trip, the central figure being always our dear, 
patient girl. In the so-called "visions," the first refer to our 
stay at Wilmington for a day, from where most of the members 
of our party ascended a neighbouring mountain with our coach- 
man and guide. I stayed with Gertie, who seemed to be in good 
spirits that day, her mind dwelling chiefly on the friends and things 
connected with home, which she was to see again. The second 
vision refers to Au Sable Chasm, into which nearly all of our 
party — Gertie excepted — descended. The third refers to the 
sight of Lake Champlain, when the boys of our party intonated 
the familiar song : " John Brown's body lies mouldering in the 
grave," in which they were joined by Gertie's pure voice, which 
unaccustomed effort gave us a thrill of pleasure. I will also ob- 
serve that the poem was made four years afterwards, at Burling- 



280 Hermann Krusi 

ton, one fine Sunday morning, when, across the lake, the Adiron- 
dacks came into view. 

1 

I gaze on the placid waters below, 
On the distant mountains — row on row — 
And through the Sabbath's stillness gleam 
Bright visions before me, as of a dream: 

FIRST VISION 

2 
From a cottage — a welcome resting place — 
I gaze on a mountain's bold, white face, 
But ever I turn with a care-worn air. 
To the pale-faced maiden in yonder chair. 



O Daughter! what caused thee, in Life's fast wane, 
To cheer my heart with thy sweet-voiced strain. 
And speak, as if weary still farther to roam, 
Of the long-missed joys in the dear old home: 

4 

Of the blue room looking on garden and lane, 
Of the fine laced curtain without a stain. 
Of thy youth's companions, lovely and gay. 
With whom it was pleasure to learn and to play! 

SECOND VISION 

5 

Away flies the picture of love and bliss. 
And I gaze with awe to yon dark abyss, 
'Midst towering rocks and the waters' roar, 
Where Heaven's blue vault is seen no more. 

6 

An emblem of earth's never-ending strife, 
A symbol of barren, decaying life, 
Of all bright hopes a yawning grave, 
Where yearnings cease and passions rave. 



Recollections of My Life 281 

THIRD VISION 

7 

The rocks are gone — green vales and hills 
Are seen, traversed by murmuring rills, 
And over the far-off shelving bend. 
See water and sky in deep azure blend. 

8 
Does earth recede ? There comes a day 
That frees us all from this mortal clay — 
Yon waning form is soon to part 
From tear-dimmed eyes and aching heart. 

9 

But hark! sad mortal music rings 

Through the desolate air and the chorus sings: 

"Thy will, O Father, be ever done, — 

Let the body decay, but the soul march on!" 

10 

We heard with a thrill the swan-like strain 
On the lovely shores of old Champlain, 
Its music in loving hearts we retain 
Until we shall find our lost darling again! 

From Rouse's Point we took the railroad as far as Ogdens- 
burgh, and after some vexatious delays with Canadian steamboats 
we returned to our old Oswego home. 

Over the next two or three months of care and anxious ex- 
pectation I will draw a veil, and more especially over the anguish 
preceding and attending the death of our dear girl, which took 
place on the 12th of November, 1881. I cannot, however, but 
mention the last words she uttered, when, after a painful struggle 
for air, she felt apparently relieved, so as to make her say with 
her usual sweet smile on seeing her dear friend Laura approach 
her bed : " I thought I was going to die this morning, but I am 
better now ! " And better she certainly was some hours afterwards, 
when her spirit took its flight to Heaven, or to a better abode, for 
which the goodness and innocence of her short life had fitted her. 



282 Hermann Krusi 

[The Record contains this entry, occurring on an other-wise 
blank page:] 

DEAR GERTIE DEPARTED THIS LIFE 

on the 12th Nov., 1881 — aged 14 years, 3 months, 17 days, 
to await us in her eternal abode 

What better passport to Heaven could have been awarded to 
her than the words of a poor school-girl, who on account of some 
" faux pas " was shunned or ridiculed by her comrades, and who on 
the day of her burial laid some flowers on her coffin, saying: ">S/tg 
was always kind to me ! " I need not say that there was universal 
mourning for her by all those who knew her; for to know her was 
to love her. But the blank that was produced in the heart of her 
loving parents and in our desolate home I leave those to imagine 
who have made a similar experience. It almost seemed like a 
dream; two summers ago she was a healthy, rosy-cheeked girl, a 
flower amongst flowers; one summer later, a mere shadow of her 
former self, pale and dejected, as if the things of this world were 
losing their interest; and again the next summer, vanished from 
our sight, an angel spirit in brighter spheres. The appended 
poem tries to express this thought by referring to three excursions 
at different seasons along the shores of Lake Ontario. 

DREI AUSFLtJGE 

ERSTER AUSFLUG (1880) 
1 

Am blauen Ontario's Ufer 
Bei der strahlenden Sonne Schein 
Nun wandeln Vater und Mutter 
Und's liebende Tochterlein. 



Wie heiter gliihn ihr die Wangen, 
Gleich Rosen im lockigen Haar! 
Es strahlen die funkelnden Augen 
Vor Lust so heiter und klar. 



Recollections of My Life 283 

ZWEITER AUSFLUG (1881) 

3 

Und wieder kommen — im Wagen — 
Die drei im folgenden Jahr, 
Die Rosen sie sind verschwunden 
Aus Himmel und Wangen und Haar. 

4 

Es sitzet so blass und stille 

Ein zarter Wesen darin 

Und schauet ernst auf des Wassers 

Unendliche Flache hin. 

DRITTER AUSFLUG (1882) 

5 

Zwei Pilgrime wandeln traurig 
Am einsamen Ufer am See, 
Im Herzen stiirm'sche Gefiihle, 
Erzeugt von nagendem Weh. 

6 

Sie schauen mit thranenden Augen 
Der sinkenden Sonne Gluth, 
Und es tonet wie Geisterstimme : 
"O weinet nicht! Gott ist gut." 

Translation 
THREE EXCURSIONS 

FIRST EXCURSION 
1 

Near blue Ontario's waters. 
On a pleasant summer day, 
Two happy parents are walking 
With their daughter so fresh and gay. 

2 

Her youthful cheeks are blooming 
Like the flowers, rosy and fair. 
Which full of delight she gathers 
And twines in her auburn hair. 



284 Hermann Krusi 

SECOND EXCURSION 

3 

And again the three are riding 
With the sweet, but silent maid; 
For vanished, alas! are the roses 
From cheeks and curUng braid. 

4 
The sky so dark and frowning 
O'er the watery surface bends, 
And the maid her mournful glances 
To the far horizon sends. 

THIRD EXCURSION 

5 

Two pilgrims slowly wander 
Near the storm-tossed, roaring lake. 
Their hearts are painfully heaving 
With a deep and gnawing ache. 

6 

In the storm-tossed flood is standing 
A rock, unmoved. From above 
A spirit voice seems calling; 
"Weep not, for God is love!" 



CHAPTER XXXIX 

Some Reflections 

The mortal remains of our dear girl rest in the Riverside 
Cemetery, where we had bought a lot, which afterwards received 
also the remains of Minnie, sent from Minot, where she had died 
sixteen years ago. Although the two departed sisters did not 
know each other on this earth, we hope that their kindred spirits 
may have met in a better land. 

My wife having left Oswego soon after the burial of Gertie, 
in order to render assistance to her old aunt at Minot, I was left 
with two boarders, the Misses Farrington, who kept me company 
during my bereavement. 

In the Christmas vacation we had also with us our faithful 
Saze, whose bright, sunny nature, combined with his interesting 
descriptions of life in Japan, added much to our entertainment. 

Judging from Saze's narration ^ that — young as he was — 
he had already tasted the premonition of sudden death, I asked 
him whether he did not give any thought to what might happen 
in a future existence after death. He answered, "No." This 
answer, strange as it appears to us, must be explained from the 
fact that the doctrine of Confucius is entirely silent on that point, 
confining its moral admonitions exclusively to the duties of this 
life. Hence it is, perhaps, not so strange that men whose mind 
or imagination has not been fed by reflections or pictures concern- 
ing a future state should be unable to concentrate their thoughts 
on a mere "blank." As for myself, I was in a different condition, 
and the death of my dear child caused me to ponder during many 

1 See page 249. 
285 



286 Hermann Krusi 

solitary hours on the grand problem of immortality. Of course, 
these rambling reflections — of which my Record book bears evi- 
dence — were chiefly the result of my deep longing for some 
future reunion with a beloved being, and of a strong hope that the 
separation might not last forever. 

Between the promises made by Christian revelations, in regard 
to the future life, the alleged "facts" given by the Spiritualists, 
and the Buddhist ideas of reincarnation, it is a perplexing task 
to form a consolatory idea about immortality, and one which at 
the same time will present suflicient analogies with the working 
of mundane "forces" to engage the assent of our intelligence. 
With due respect to the latter postulate, we are at least permitted 
to say that the tendencies and aspirations of man, as directed and 
regulated by our desire and will, have the same claim to con- 
tinuity and indestructibility as have the physical forces of nature. 
Now Truth and Love are the divine "magnets" which create 
these tendencies, and hence there is reason to hope that souls 
of the same kindred will find their affinities in another world or 
in another state of existence, just as chemical elements or substances 
do in this world. 

Following another analogy, the Almighty Ruler of the Universe, 
like any terrestrial ruler, governs by laws, which are administered 
by trusty servants. The most powerful of these laws is the law 
of affection, which, as we fondly hope, will be administered by the 
departed souls of many of our relatives and friends. These may 
appear in a superior garb (for there is progress in Heaven as well 
as on earth) but one — we hope — that does not entirely efface 
their former identity. As for the administration of punishment 
(for every deviation from or violation of natural law or right must 
reap adequate results) we are not allowed to attribute to a loving 
and just God and his ministering angels those attributes of wrath 
or vengeance which would have consigned a Torquemada and 
the Spanish Inquisition to eternal condemnation. For assuming 
that an all-knowing Divinity perceives much better than we do 



Recollections of My Life 287 

the circumstances: wicked examples, lack of education, etc., 
which impel people to commit wrong or vicious acts — how much 
more reverential is it to invest him with the divine prerogative of 
Charity and power to supply means for their ultimate redemption ! 

Returning once more to considerations more directly bearing 
on the premature death of our beloved child, there was one, the 
correct appreciation of which would save many from a similar 
fate, i.e.^ the knowledge that consumption, especially in its last 
stages, is a contagious disease. To this fact, although we were 
formerly unconscious of it, we are now able to give our testimony. 
About a half year before our girl was seized with the disease, my 
kind-hearted wife had invited a young man of our acquaintance, 
who suffered from a terrible cough accompanied with raising of 
blood, into our house, in order to take care of him. 

After several weeks his condition became so critical that it 
was found necessary to take him home — where he died in a short 
time after his arrival. As he had often been in close vicinity 
to our girl, so that the germs of the disease — through his breath 
or sputa — had access to her throat, the inception and progress 
of the disease finds its explanation, and the more, that an inherited 
tendency to it is out of the question. 

The same happened to our poor Saze, who, after frequently 
attending to Gertie's wants in her last sickness, caught the germs 
of the disease, which carried him to an early grave, after his return 
to Japan. 

Record. — [Inscription on an otherwise blank page.] 

hidesabro saze, 
our young Japanese friend, whom we loved and treated almost 

as our own son 

departed this life 

on the 30th Aug., 1883, in Tokio, Japan, 

in the 24th year of his age. 

At the same time, we are bound to render thanks to the reve- 



288 Hermann Krusi 

lations of science, which not only have made it a duty to take the 

necessary precautions, but have also suggested a remedy by which 

the destructive work of the bacteria may be stopped, if applied 

at the right time. 

We, who were not so fortunate, are sometimes reminded of 

the mournful passage in Scheffel's "Der Trompeter von Sack- 

ingen '* : 

"Behiit' dich Gott, es war' so schon gewesen, 
Behiit' dich Gott, es halt' nicht sollen sein!" 



CHAPTER XL 

Period 1881-1883 

Record. — 26th Nov., 1881. I have stated that the heart needs 
no diary, and shall therefore abstain from giving a record of the 
last days, and the very impressive sayings and doings of our 
dear child previous to her death. These recollections are sacred 
to us who loved her, and will be forever engraven in our hearts, 
whilst others will make similar experiences, sacred to themselves. 

One question, which seriously came up in my mind after the 
terrible blow just experienced, was: whether my own record of 
life should be continued, or whether the vanishing of our greatest 
joy and hope in life was to indicate the end of a desire of record- 
ing facts which can never have the same value and significance as 
before. This conclusion could hardly be justified under existing 
circumstances, when I have still a faithful wife, a son, and many 
friends, who care for me, and may treasure my memory after 
death. But from my own standpoint, foreseeing that the end of 
my career as teacher is approaching, I anticipate that the future 
record of my life will rather be a record of my thoughts bearing 
on the Past and the Future. The record of facts will be treated 
as short stoppings in the pilgrimage of life, where a weary wan- 
derer pauses for rest, until he reaches the Eternal Home, where 
parents, brother, and daughters will welcome him forever. 

[Page 1000 of the Record contains the following:] 

MILLENNIUM 

Father's Birthday, 12th March, 1882 

Although the weather outside is dull and dreary, and my mind 
not quite at ease, there is only comfort and peace to be derived 
from thy calm and serene countenance, which smiles on me from 
the picture on the wall of my study. — Yes, revered Father, I 
have found fresh comfort in the thought that thou mayest, in the 

289 



290 Hermann Krusi 

heavenly regions anticipated by Faith, Hope, and the nobler 
instincts of our reason, smile on the beaming countenances of my 
angel-daughters; that thou, in the attractive power of thy nature, 
— which combined love of instruction with love for all that is 
pure and simple — mayest have helped them to find a home in 
their new surroundings, not far from thy faithful partner in life, 
my beloved mother. 

On this solemn day, which has recurred for the thirty-fifth 
time since thy death, I promise anew to fulfil my duty in the 
spirit of thy example, for the remaining years of my strength and 
life; in the fervent hope to be reunited with those spirits who 
have given me the most joy, strength, and consolation in this 
life — and hope in a life to come — a Millennium of happiness 
and peace. 

[The record of facts was, with one slight exception, discon- 
tinued for two years, during which time the Record Book is filled 
with long essays, speculating on the future life, and other serious 
subjects. Some of these will be quoted in another place. In 
1883, Mr. Krlisi took heart to review the incidents of these two 
years, and inscribed them in a rapid sketch, from which the 
following extracts are taken. — Ed.] 

Record. — September, 1883. Posthumous notes of the Pilgrim 
who seemed to drop the record of his Life (after writing Book IV, 
Page 1000). 

A year has again passed by. The summer vacation of 1882 
was partly spent in visiting Minot, Bangor, Mount Desert — and 
then — returning through Vermont, visiting Willoughby Lake in 
company with the Percival family. The sight of its shores, or 
rather its granite sides or walls, nearly a thousand feet in height, 
will always remain in my memory. As Mrs. Krlisi continued to 
stay with her aunt, I was the sole occupant of our house, taking 
meals at Mrs. Wells's house, and writing out my course in Philoso- 
phy of Education, to which I added an appendix on Celebrated 
Educators and their Methods. 

The following fall and winter were characterized by Aunt 
Cyrene taking up quarters with us. She is a nice old lady of 
nearly eighty years, but erect and prompt of motion, fond of read- 
ing, and very pleasant in her manners. 

In the summer vacation, 1883, I made a visit to Dr. Farnum 



Recollections of My Life 291 

in Binghamton, where I was cordially received and treated by 
him and his amiable wife. 

Returning to Oswego I bade good-by to Aunt Cyrene, whose 
attachment to her old home and house (which she had inhabited 
fifty years) was so great as to induce her to return to her solitary 
dwelling. Who is to take care of her ? — was and is still a serious 
question, although the good old lady never seems to doubt that 
all will be right. My wife accompanies her home, but does not 
intend to stay long. After tarrying a few days longer — our 
girl, Mary, remaining here for some time — I started for Massa- 
chusetts, visiting Mrs. Pratt (Howe-Smith) at Shelburne Falls, 
then my friends at Lancaster (staying with our honest friend 
McNeil), then George Dunham, going with him to the Cape — 
Hyannisport and Cotuit — trying at the latter place at " blue- 
fishing," which proved a rough sport, since the waves drenched us 
thoroughly whilst we captured only two pretty big specimens of 
this fish. 

After Carrie joined me, we went to Martha's Vineyard, partly 
to visit an interesting spot, and partly to see our friends gathered 
at the so-called Agassiz School — a Summer Institute. . . . The 
so-called Agassiz School was built somewhat outside the town 
near the Highlands, and might be considered attractive by its 
situation, if its architecture and interior arrangements were not 
so bad. 

There is, however, a good corps of Professors here, among 
whom the genial Colonel Parker, known as the promoter of the 
so-called Quincy System, is the best known and has the greatest 
number in his class in Didactics. Next to him we must place our 
own Professor Straight, whose enthusiasm and zeal in behalf of 
Industrial training have won for him golden opinions, whilst he 
gets credit for even more educational wisdom or matured plans 
than we have given him credit for at Oswego. 

Another Professor — whose acquaintance I had the pleasure 
to make — Mr. Boysen, seems to excel the above two in philo- 
sophical depth and learning, of which I convinced myself by 
listening to his closing lecture on the bearing of the Sanscrit on 
other languages. He had — a day or two ago — given a lecture 
on Pestalozzi, which was universally commended and admired as 
a masterly production. He had the kindness to make in it some 
favourable allusion to the work of my father and of myself, the 



292 Hermann Krusi 

effect of which I could perceive on my appearance at the hall, 
where Colonel Parker was about to lecture. This enthusiastic 
man at once introduced me to his whole class with great warmth, 
and I was pleased to find that my work on Pestalozzi has found 
so many intelligent readers. Of course I owe part of the warmth 
of the introduction to the excellence of Professor Boysen's lec- 
ture, for if it had been a dull and tedious production, would the 
common hearers have taken much interest in the subjects men- 
tioned in it, — for instance, the two Kriisis ? However, as it 
was, I made many pleasant acquaintances whilst the Institute 
lasted. 

One of the sweetest recollections of my trip is connected with 
beautiful Lancaster, which was the first place that sheltered me 
on my coming from Europe, and — since I occupied my own little 
cottage, and enjoyed the company of a wife and two amiable 
children — my first American home. . . . 

My good friend McNeil, who still remembers the pleasant 
hours he spent in our cottage, made me feel the most at home by 
reminding me of a little incident which happened when he took 
us in his boat to a lovely shaded spot near the Nashua. Dear 
little Minnie was seated at one end of the boat, and I at the other, 
McNeil plying the oars in the middle. The little rosy child tried 
to throw a kiss to her papa, which McNeil pretended to intercept. 
Thereupon she blushed and wavered, forming a lovely picture of 
sweet innocence. This picture stood before me when, the next 
day, from the top of George Hill, I gazed on the lovely landscape 
watered by the Nashua River. Although my poetical feelings 
find generally vent in my native German tongue, I could not for- 
bear penning some sentiments in English, which, as they could 
be understood fully but by one person, were dedicated to our 
faithful McNeil. Here they are: 



THE INTERCEPTED KISS 



Midst Life's waning shadows, 
On slow-sinking bark, 

I try with dim vision 

To pierce through the dark. 



Recollections of My Life 293 

And lo! a dear picture, 

So sweet and so mild, 
Is revealed to my longing. 

My own darling child. 

3 
She floats on the river 

'Long tree-shadowed banks, 
Her head decked with garlands, 

Her heart full of pranks. 

4 

To the father, who is trying 

The boat's end to steer, 
A merry little voice cries: 

"Take care. Father dear! 



■ I throw you my greeting 
In this sweet little kiss, 
Stoop down, O big boatman, 
Or it might go amiss!" 

6 

But the boatman, who too loved 

The sweet little maid. 
Replied: "I shall catch it, 

But you'll be repaid ! " 

7 
And the dear little innocent 

Wavered and smiled. . . . 
Alas! she has left us. 

The sweet little child. 

8 

But the kiss is still flying 

Through Time and through Space, 
And will reach its fond owner 

At the throne of His Grace. 



294 Hermann Krusi 



9 



Let the shadows be falling, 
And earthly joys fly. 

But Love never fadeth, 
For it never can die. 



July 22, 1883. George Hill. 



CHAPTER XLI 

Events and Reflections, 1883-1885 

Record. — Homeward Bound (in thought). 

Week after New Year, 1884. 

I have perused with pleasure all the New Year's letters sent 
to me by my loving relatives: Mina, the patient sufferer; Gertrude, 
the loving, faithful soul; Gottlieb, my best correspondent; my 
two youngest sisters, Mary and Eliza ; and two of my nieces, Anna 
and Hermina. There was a time when we celebrated the exit 
of the old year together at the parental home, under the lustre 
of a Christmas tree. At that time we were young ourselves, and 
enjoyed heartily the various presents and the congratulations and 
wishes of the members of our family. Many years later — on a 
visit from America, in 1866 — my wife and I celebrated the same 
day at sister Gertrude's hospitable house in Heiden, amidst a 
pleasant company of relations — listening to the inspiring church- 
bells of Heiden, which resounded solemnly through the still night 
after the stroke of twelve. This year I sat — on the invitation of 
a former pupil of our Normal School — at Hoboken amidst a 
party of Germans, mostly strangers to me, who celebrated accord- 
ing to the custom of their fatherland the departing year. I had 
come to Hoboken after a visit at Princeton, New Jersey, where I 
conferred with Mr. Johonnot in regard to some matters connected 
with the Drawing Course. I was sorry not to be able to see my 
good friend and celebrated countryman, Guyot, whose life seems 
gradually ebbing away through age and increasing weakness. 

June 28, 1884. The sky is intensely blue, the trees display 
a most glorious verdure, the birds are singing, and the flowers 
blooming; everything looks hopeful, and it is but fit that our 
hearts should reflect this cheerful mood of the Universe. 

In my own case, the work of the last school term is done; I 
have had much gratification from the work and spirit displayed 
by my pupils, some of whom contributed as a tribute to my birth- 

295 



296 Hermann Krusi 

day (26th June) fine bouquets of flowers; the vacation is before 
us, promising genial intercourse with some of our friends; our 
Hermann (to judge from his last letters) seems successful and to 
enjoy the confidence of his employers, who have without his ask- 
ing added twenty-five dollars to his monthly salary; we have all 
preserved our physical and mental health — in short, there is 
much reason for our being grateful for all the blessings we have 
received and that may be still in store for us. Of course, there 
are also uncertainties in life, more especially when one has com- 
pleted his sixty-seventh year, and must be prepared to step out 
soon from active operations; there comes furthermore occasion- 
ally the sad thought that loving and promising children have left 
us, and robbed earth of many of its charms, whilst making the 
thought of Heaven more attractive; there comes the thought of 
where we may pass the last scene on the stage of our existence, 
and whether the latter vnll be quite secured. But, whilst think- 
ing of these things, no real fear or care is likely to mar our thoughts ; 
for it would be ungrateful, from all the experiences of the Past, 
to imagine that the harvest will be less pleasant or elevating than 
even the planting of the crop. A man who like myself is given 
to reflection will never miss this resort, even if the wings of prac- 
tical activity are clipped, and this will make me find a home any- 
where. 

[The Krlisis spent this summer visiting friends and relatives 
in New York State and New England. — Ed.] 

END OF THE VACATION 

Sunday Evening, Aug. 29, 1884. Two weeks have elapsed, 
which we spent at home. Physically speaking, they have been 
the most exhaustive of the year, both for my wife and myself, 
although the former bore undoubtedly the lion's share of hard 
work in cleaning rooms and cellar, laying down carpets, etc., 
besides the usual housework, whilst my work consisted in weed- 
ing the garden, bringing untold buckets of water for cleaning 
purposes, taking up and beating carpets, which latter business 
is no child's play, when the sun's full rays beat upon you whilst 
you are beating them. In consequence of this, I have become 
very sun-burnt, and the watery portion of my flesh has partly 
evaporated. In the evening, I feel generally drowsy and unfit 
for mental work; after a day's rest, and when school commences, 



Recollections of My Life 297 

I shall probably feel as fresh as ever, and attack my work with 
the presentiment that it soon will be over. What causes this 
presentiment to be stronger than ever? There are two principal 
reasons for it : — the first is the full consciousness of my age, 
which is verging toward seventy. In one sense, it is true that 
age — both mentally and physically considered — expresses a 
relative term. An unbroken constitution of a person old in years 
may act as vigorously and more correctly than that of a young 
person with shattered nerves and energies — of one who feels 
continually and constitutionally tired, as seems to be the case 
with twenty per cent of the ladies of our day. Many old men 
may even retain a youthful enthusiasm, and enter upon new work 
with the same ardour as a youth who hopes to see the effects or to 
reap the benefits of it. Such a man, for instance, was Pestalozzi. 
As for myself, whose nerves are not often roused to such a pitch, 
and who see the shady sides of life and of each undertaking 
together with its luminous side, I feel some difference — not 
exactly in mental power, which remains intact — but in mental 
elasticity, which requires to be upheld by aspirations related to 
this world and its plans, schemes, or methods. I never fail — 
even now — to be roused in the actual presence of my pupils and 
treatment of my subject to that sympathetic state of feeling in 
which the interest and ardour of my pupils warms my soul, and 
induces it to make efforts which have hitherto procured for me an 
honourable reputation as a teacher and educator. 

On the other hand, I feel no particular stimulus in any decided 
direction — when my school-duties are over — unless perhaps 
to collect the scattered results of my investigations in Geometery, 
and Philosophy of Education. Besides this, I take some interest 
in living questions, social, moral, and intellectual, and in that case 
I try to arrive at some elemental or primary conditions necessary 
to the solution of such problems. Some of my papers will show 
how natural phenomena, such as the appearance of comets, 
Northern Light, sun-spots, etc., were apt to excite me to some 
fuller investigations. I shall ultimately fall back on some his- 
torical researches, of which I was very fond in my younger years, 
and of which I have given evidence in the publication of my life 
of Pestalozzi. 

But as these remarks were suggested by my expressed inten- 
tion to retire soon from my position as instructor in our Normal 



298 Hermann Krusi 

School — under the first heading, Age — I will proceed to the 
second. . . . 

[This had reference to plans that did not materialize, and is 
of no consequence here. — Ed.] 

OLD year's eve (31st dec, 1884). 

I am sitting alone in our dining-room ; yet am not lonely — 
for the spirits of my beloved ones, of those that have gone before 
me, and of the surviving ones, hover around me. I received to- 
day two messages from my old home, one from my oldest sister 
Mina, the other from Gottlieb. The former was calculated to 
raise some sad feelings, since I saw by her utterances and by her 
handwriting that the gout, from which she suffers, is gaining hold 
on her, and causes her to contemplate frequently the end of this 
life, both as a necessity common to all, and a release from pain 
and care. To me, who have been spared physical pains during 
my whole life, and whose cares have been chiefly connected with 
the short sickness of my departed daughters and regret for their 
death, the contemplation of death has no terror. I read a few 
days ago the end of Pestalozzi's " Lenzburger-rede " (Speech 
made to the Society for the Promotion of the Common- Weal — 
" gemeinnlitzige Gesellschaft ") and was very much impressed 
by its solemnity and the beautiful hope expressed for a fairer 
existence, ushered in by the glories of the setting sun. 

I give it here in German and afterwards in English, with 
the omission of some of the gloomy passages expressing the cloud 
under which he suffered in the year 1809. 

"Nach den Sturmen meiner Tage glanzt an dem Abend, an 
fernen Bergen, hinter deren Dunkel, mein Himmel mir hell. Ich 
staune nach ihm hin. Die untergehende Sonne entweicht dem 
grauen Gewolk, das den Himmel bedeckt. Der Rand des weiten 
Gewolkes rothet sich an seinen Enden und strahlet in Gold-glanz, 
weltkampfend in Schonheit mit der untergehenden Sonne. Ich 
staune nach ihm hin; ich wende mein Angesicht von seinem lieb- 
lichen glanze. . . . Aber ob mir ist der ganze Himmel dunkel. 
Doch ich sehe ihn nicht; ich sehe den gerotheten Gold-glanz 
seines endlichen Randes. Manner und Freunde! Ich achte das 
Dunkel und den Schatten nichts, der noch heute, schreckend und 
drohend wie ein Gewitter, ob meinem Haupte steht. Ich sehe 
und achte jetzt nur die Freude, die euer Ja und Amen liber mein 



Recollections of My Life 299 

Tod-bett verbreiten wird, und mein Blick weilt unverwandt auf 
dieser Stelle." 

translation 

After the storms of my life, there shines in the evening over 
the distant mountains, under the dark clouds, a clear sky. I gaze 
at it. The setting sun escapes from under the gray clouds, which 
cover the sky. The border surrounding the dark cloud vies in 
golden splendour with that of the setting luminary. . . . Above me 
the sky is dark, but I mind it not — I fix my gaze on its gilded 
margin. Neither, my friends! do I care for the gloomy and 
dark shadows, which hover threateningly above my head. I see 
only the immortal, vital part of my work, and your loving appro- 
bation sheds light and consolation on my deathbed, and my ex- 
piring looks contemplate but this. 

NEW year's day: 1885 

A very quiet day, interrupted occasionally by the visits of 
friends, who come to make their usual New Year's congratula- 
tions to the ladies of the house. I was, however, glad to be left 
to my own reflections. Strange as it may appear, the parting 
words of Pestalozzi, and his allusion to the setting sun, brought 
to my mind some utterances of my darling Gertie — when scarcely 
eight years old — in a letter sent to Aunt Cyrene, and returned by 
her after Gertie's death. The words of a dear departed being 
are always highly treasured, and the more so, when we are pain- 
fully reminded, by their sweetness and poetic tenor, how much 
we have lost. 

I quote the little letter in full: 

"My dear Aunt, — The sun is setting beautifully; there is 
a dark cloud and — best of all — there is a place that looks like 
water with golden rocks, with some spots of water between them. 
I send you a Christmas present, which is the first I ever made. 
We have a German girl; her name is Pauline; we like her very 
much. In one family we have Germans, Japanese, and Yankees, 
and sometimes we hear the three languages spoken. I wish you 
a merry Christmas. Papa and Mamma send you and Uncle their 
love and so does 

Gertie. 



300 Hermann Krusi 

THE GOLDEN SUNSET 

1 

The golden sea its mirror spreads 
Beneath the golden skies, 

And but a narrow strip between 
Of land and shadow lies. 

2 

The cloud-like rocks, the rock-like clouds. 

Dissolved in glory float. 
And midway on the radiant flood 

Hangs silently the boat. 



3 ^ 



The sea is but another sky, 

The sky a sea as well. 
And which is earth and which is heaven. 

The eye can scarcely tell. 



^ ,1 

So when for us Life's evening hour | 

Soft fading shall descend, | 

May glory, born of earth and heaven, | 

The earth and heaven blend. « 

5 

Flooded with peace the spirits float 

With silent rapture glow, 
Till where earth ends and heaven begins, 

The soul shall scarcely know. 

H. W. Longfellow. 

Compare with this beautiful poem little Gertie's child-like 
reflections, and we will find that the child made the same poetical 
sense reflections, which the aesthetic intellect of a poet is capable 
of expanding into reflections of hope and immortality. 

[Mr. Kriisi, in his index, calls the above passage in his record 
"A Sunset Hymn, by a revered trio: Longfellow, Pestalozzi, Little 
Gertie."— Ed.] 

And thus the old man — weary of life — and the young hope- 
ful child gaze alike admiringly at the setting sun; both admire 
the brilliancy of colours and hues it bestows on surrounding ob- 



Recollections of My Life 301 

jects. The old man is reminded of death; the child turns to the 
pleasures of the moment. Both have met with the same fate, 
the one full of years and honours, the other without having as yet 
fully displayed the rich promise of many blossoms just opening 
during her short, happy span of life. Both were so constituted 
as to anticipate Heaven by their purity of heart and deep appre- 
ciation of beauty and loveliness in God's nature and Kingdom. 
Is it not natural for us, who are left to continue the pilgrimage 
of life for some time, to imagine that such beings, who in their 
unselfish nature thought but to impart pleasure and blessings to 
their surroundings, should occupy places in Heaven, which sur- 
pass in loveliness everything we can imagine here ^ 

Feb. 1, 1885. When I wrote the last sentiment, I did not 
think that one of our dearest friends — Mrs. Hamilton — univer- 
sally beloved on account of her genial, sympathizing, and en- 
thusiastic disposition, was soon to pass away into that better life, 
which our hearts rather than our intellect are able to anticipate. 
A little more than three years ago, she was one of a party of three 
invalids who went from Meacham to consult a celebrated lung- 
specialist (Dr. Loomis from New York) about their conditions; 
our dear Gertie and Mrs. Percival (our tent-neighbour) being 
the other two. 

Her funeral took place yesterday at her home. How many 
memories crowded upon me, when I sat amongst the mourners. 
I remember how her parents (the Rev. Father Parmelee — 100 
years old) were within a few years carried out of the same house. 
I remember how I called here sometimes with Gertie and Saze 
(the Japanese) — both now among those who have left us. And 
remembering this, I could not but anticipate the time when we, 
too, shall be carried to a resting-place for our tired bodies, whilst 
the soul may be born anew and soar up to a higher destiny. 

(22d Feb.) Washington's birthday, 1885 

To-day (Monday) — the day following the real birthday of 
the Father of this country — the schools were generally dismissed 
and so was ours. Although I hold the opinion that a day which is 
not celebrated at all in the hearts and thoughts of the majority 
of the people ought not to be celebrated as a holiday, or in other 
words, as an excuse for not doing the usual daily tasks, — I am 
to-day reconciled with it on account of the brilliant sunshine, 



302 Hermann Krusi 

which illumines the whole snow-covered country, and tempts 
people to walk or ride for pleasure or duty. Hence, if they don't 
think of Washington, it is possible that they may, by the law of 
association, think of many past events, more especially those that 
have been lit up by sunshine and joy. 

To me, as I took a walk to the lonely lake-shore and gazed 
at the frozen surface of the lake extending as far as the eye could 
reach, the memory of past times came over me. I remembered 
one day with a similarly beautiful morning — possibly fourteen 
years ago — when our little family, increased by some boarders, 
one of whom was our trusty friend Dr. Farnham, walked for nearly 
a mile on the frozen, uneven ice, admiring the little ice-mounds 
and hills. I suppose little Gertie was too small to accompany 
us, but she welcomed her good friend Farnham on his return with 
her sweetest smile as, "Lily Roy" (Le Roy). 

I also remember how another time, nearer spring, we visited 
an ice-cave formed by a vast amount of hardened snow stretching 
from the new pier to the neighbouring mounds. The beautiful 
forms of frozen spray might have adorned a fairy palace or a 
"spiritual" mansion. On this occasion dear Gertie was with 
us, and her mind, ever ready to appreciate purity and beauty 
until the last days of her short life, was keenly alive to all these 
impressions. 

To-day I wandered alone — our only son being now in regions 
where hardly any snow is seen, except on the summits of the 
Rocky Mountains. Still I bless my imagination, which is ever 
willing to people this earth with past recollections full of hope 
and sunshine. 

The more I advance in age, the colder the earth and its objects 
seem to become; the transitory actors on it, my cotemporaries, 
and more especially my old friends and relations, become rarer. 
Many of them have faded away from sight, and are only visible to 
the spiritual eye. I look for them in the spirit of Love and Hope, 
as a shipwrecked sailor may try to find in the far-off horizon a 
saving boat, that is to bring him home. Even to-day, beyond 
the frozen area of the lake, I could dimly discern on the far-off 
horizon a streak of blue water, reflecting the blue sky. They were 
to me symbols of that stage in our development when Heaven and 
Earth seem to meet; when the former visions of our brain engen- 
dered by Love become realities, pure and immortal. 



CHAPTER XLII 

Annals of the Heart, 1885-1886 
Dedicated to Gertie 

Record. — At East Kendall, N. Y., with Rhoda Smith Austin, 
August, 1885. 

My recollections in connection with dear Gertie at this place 
are partly pleasant and only painful through the feeling: it will 
never be again. I was here in the summer previous to her sick- 
ness, when I saw her daily taking care of the little children of the 
household. Sometimes she would go with me to the lake-shore 
— about three-fourths miles away. There was then a steep 
path leading down the bluff, and below — in the sand — we col- 
lected shells, etc., of which she afterwards formed a chain. When 
tired, we ascended and lay down under one of the apple-trees, 
and looked upon the blue expanse of water. Who — looking at 
the beautiful child soon entering into womanhood — would have 
predicted that she would enjoy this sight for the last time! 

When I came again to the spot last named, I beheld with 
astonishment that the lake had gained on the shore by ten or 
twelve yards, that the row of apple-trees had been precipitated 
into the depth below; that the foot-path descending to the shore 
had fallen with it. " Oh," thought I, " how many bright hopes 
have crumbled with it!" Such is life! Yet still there is the blue 
expanse of water and of heaven, emblems of Eternity, where we 
hope to meet our beloved ones! 

I have but little more to add about our visit to East Kendall. 
I saw externally a well-cultivated farm of nearly two hundred 
acres, rich in fruit and promise, but my mental eyes sought a 
bright smiling maiden amongst the trees and between the fences. 
Indeed there was not a place which was not sanctified by her lovely 
presence. Still I thank God that in the midst of His beautiful 
scenery grief was not allowed to be pungent. Death is, after all, 

303 



304 Hermann Krusi m 

not the worst of evils. Along with us on the shore, to which we 
drove by a circuitous road, sat a poor cripple, young and intelli- 
gent, but partly paralyzed by sickness, and still more by an exces- 
sive dose of quinine given by an experimenting doctor. Thanks be 
to God that, with the exception of a comparatively short sickness, 
we have before us the pictures of two blooming, happy, loving 
children, whom we can imagine received by loving hands in the 
most pleasant regions of Heaven. 

THE SUBMERGED APPLE-TREE 

In Remembrance of Gertie 

1 

In days of yore 

On Ontario's shore 
A father fond and a rosy maid 
Sat under an apple-tree's cooling shade. 
And the waves came rushing, gaily and fleet, 
And the birds did warble their melodies sweet 

On a balmy summer morning. 

The maiden went 

By steep descent 
To the water's brink where move or sleep 
The curious forms of the wat'ry deep, 
And gaily she gathered with deft little hand 
Tiny shells that imbedded lay strewn in the sand 

On that lovely summer morning. 

3 

"O Father dear, 

The shell-wreath here 
Will give my friends at home such joy!" 
The father looks at the coloured toy, 
But more at the generous giver's heart, 
And the fondest of hopes in his bosom did start 

On that happy summer morning. 

4 

Five years pass by, — 
And with a sigh 



Recollections of My Life 305 

The father wanders alone to the shore — 
He hears from afar the waves' deep roar, 
And behold! the steep bank has crumbled down 
And grimly and dark the abyss does frown 
On that gloomy autumn morning. 

5 

Immersed in clay 

Amidst the spray, 
See there a death-like object frown 
With ghostly arms and outspread crown. 
Which once did solace with precious shade 
The doting father, the sainted maid. 

On a lovely summer morning. 

6 

As yon frail bank 

Once tottering sank, 
Thus crumble away on unseen slopes 
So many sweet yearnings, many fond hopes. 
But Love is immortal, our highest prize — 
And what it embraces will surely rise 

On Spring's Eternal morning. 
Oswego, 29th Sept., 1885. H. KRtisi. 

12th Nov. — Anniversary of dear Gertie's death. The day 
is one of warmth and sunshine, and — God be thanked — more 
and more of that element finds room in my heart. With every 
year the painful recollection of sickness and death is diminishing, 
whilst the hope of a not far-off reunion increases. 

Let Gertie's smiling remark to her dear companion (Lulu) 
"I thought I was going to die, but I am better now," be also our 
watchword, when the separation from this earthly tabernacle 
takes place. In the meantime let us labour as long as we can, so 
as to be able to leave our sphere of work with calm dignity. Much 
as the mind requires congenial food, the heart will have its share 
also, and the pages of this book will bear witness how often it 
tries to gather the departed members of my family, and how near 
they are always to the highest aspirations. 

My wife and myself have otherwise made some practical 
arrangements to perpetuate the memory of our dear children, 
i.e., by placing some tasteful head-stones on the lot, and preparing 



306 Hermann Krusi 

an appropriate approach to it by means of steps — all made of 
granite — besides four posts at the corners. 

We have also engaged an artist to enlarge Gertie's last photo- 
graph, taken at the time when she was in the fulness of maidenly 
bloom and beauty. Miss Wilmot has done justice to it, and we 
are sure to treasure it highly, although its appearance in the draw- 
ing-room, near the piano — which used to resound from her sweet 
playing — will be productive of many a keen pang. At present, 
we intend to send it to Hermann in California. His heart cannot 
but be moved at the likeness of his loving sister, who was so pleased 
to see him even during the last days of her life. Oh! how well I 
remember the afternoon when I had to send the sad message to 
him and Saze, who both hurried to the bedside of the dying girl ! 
Well, God's ways are inscrutable. Let us try to be patient and 
strong and all will end well. 

Dec. 27. It is a beautiful sunny Sunday. There is no snow 
on the ground, and if the trees were not barren of foliage and the 
temperature warmer, we might imagine it a day of spring. The 
house is quiet, as two of our inmates have left us for Christmas 
visits, three others have gone to church, and silence reigns in the 
house. I have been in the parlour, where Gertie's beautiful face 
(in the newly made picture) looks serenely happy on the presents 
placed on the piano, which she formerly delighted to prepare 
herself in token of her affection for her dear parents, brother, 
and friends. Once more, and I cannot even say whether for the 
last time, a poetical sentiment induces me to insert a few lines 
suggested by her picture and mine, which were finished at the 
studio of Miss Wilmot. These effusions have at least given me 
some consolation. If some people, whose ideas of immortality 
and " Wiedersehen " are framed on the material standard of 
perishable things, pretend to say that the recollection of our be- 
loved becomes more and more faded in our memories, they have 
not considered the sentiments of aging parents, who come back 
— after the breaking of many conventional earthly ties — to the 
dear recollection of former days sanctified by the indissoluble ties 
of immortal love. 



Recollections of My Life 307 

THE TWO PICTURES 

1 

Two pictured faces are standing 
In the artist's studio there, 
Both looking with fervent ardour 
On some object loving and fair. 

2 
The father's eyes are gazing 
On the daughter's modest grace, 
On her thoughtful smiling countenance. 
Inviting to sweet embrace. 

3 

The daughter's thoughts — who will measure! 
In youth's overflowing life 
She sees but infinite pleasure, 
And hopes 'gainst the future strife. 

4 

Near her — alas ! is hovering 
A spectre — silent and pale. 
Resembling our blessed darling, 
But alas! how wasted and frail! 

5 

And the look in the father's picture 

Is a look of hope and of fear. 

But the hope still conquers, — and blooming. 

He sees his child reappear. 

6 
'Tis Christmas, and still in the parlour 
Where once sweet music did sound 
From a maiden's skilful fingers 
And from voices all around, 

7 
A pictm-ed face looks smiling 
At the presents there and the toys. 
And smiling eyes seem to tell us 
Of former pleasures and joys. 



308 Hermann Krusi 

8 

When for father, mother, and brother 
Some busy hands did provide 
Small tokens of love and kindness. 
So precious still in their sight. 

9 

Though mute the picture, our hearts yet 
In eloquent strains do pray: 
O Father! restore our darling 
On Thy Heavenly Christmas day! 

Dec. 27, 1885. 

18th April, 1886. Have just returned from Mr. Sheldon's, 
who invited the whole school to a "maple-sugar" festival on his 
pleasant grounds near the lake. The weather was exceptionally 
warm and sunny, the lake so smooth that my wife with several 
other ladies of the school ventured to go there in a boat and enjoyed 
it hugely. I preferred starting later on foot, and spent a pleasant 
hour — partly in conversation, contemplation of the glorious 
lake, and in reflections of the Past. I need not repeat that dear 
Gertie again reappeared on the rocky shore, playing with her 
best friend Lulu. Her cheerful, innocent laughter again re- 
sounded in my ears. Lulu was still there, blooming, gentle, as 
ever. She would with her " petite " figure have somewhat con- 
trasted Avith Gertie's stately form, but the friendship between 
hearts and minds thus constituted would never have been broken. 

Twenty-five years ago, I visited for the first time this beautiful 
peninsula. I was then in the strength of manhood, which strength, 
in spite of my whitened locks, has remained the same. When, 
in the evening, I returned alone to my home, Gertie again was my 
companion; she who so often had joyfully wandered on Saturdays 
to her beloved playmate. I met her spirit at the so-called " Forks," 
where, when she was a very little girl, I used to accompany her, 
in order to gather her favourite " Dandy-lions " that grew by the 
wayside. I remembered her, or I might better say, the shadow 
of herself, near the house of her dressmaker, whither she used to 
wend her feeble steps, to have a travelling dress made, against 
the tight sleeves of which I always protested, since they made her 
increasing emaciation more and more conspicuous, I remembered 
her after in the evening, when I cast a longing glance at her pic- 



Recollections of My Life 309 

ture, which shows her serene, smihng countenance, opposite to 
that of her sister Minnie, whom she never saw, but with whom I 
deUght to think she now enjoys spirit-dehghts in a better land. 
They are now home, but we parents — verging to old age — feel 
more and more that we are strangers here, and that we don't 
know even where our last resting-place will be. Still we are on 
our way home, and the flying hours beckon us, indicating that we 
shall arrive there soon. In looking at these lines, I feel with 
Goethe in his dedication to Faust: 

"Was ich besitze, seh ich wie im Weiten 
Und was verschwand, wird mir zu Wirklichkeiten." 

I started to describe a maple-sugar festival, but forgot the 
maple-sugar, the bevy of playing young men and women, and 
mostly thought of former times endeared by the caresses and 
sweet communion with our dear departed. 

A VISIT TO OUR CEMETERY 

30th May, 1886. It is not often that I am induced to visit a 
cemetery, even when I know that the mouldering remains of two 
beloved daughters are buried there. It seems a somewhat strange 
and antiquated idea to think that we are nearer our beloved 
friends where they are buried — perhaps in a spot they have 
never trod during their life — than in other places nearer home. 
To me it seems as if both they and myself are strangers to such 
a place. And yet there was this time a strong inducement to 
visit the lot which we bought some years ago, and on which the 
headstones, with the names of our daughters inscribed, had been 
recently placed. It was a magnificent spring day when, in com- 
pany with our cheerful, rosy-looking Miss Sackett, we drove on a 
dusty road near the Oswego River, to the so-called Riverside 
Cemetery. It is about three miles from town and has undoubtedly 
many natural attractions, its undulating hills fringed with woods 
and its more or less gorgeous and tasteful monuments scattered 
over a wide surface. On the road to our lot, which is situated on 
nearly the highest part — facing the river and surrounding land- 
scape — we pass two costly monuments, one of a Mrs. Guimaraes 
and the other of a Mr. Carrington. Of these it might almost be 
said, what Byron says in regard to the tomb of Metella: "Behold 
a Roman's love or — pride." 



310 Hermann Krusi 

To the right the road leads upward towards our lot, which, 
as the distinctly chiselled letters on the granite announce, is 
destined for the Kriisi family. The entrance is made by three 
tastefully cut steps of Quincy granite. On the lot, which has been 
newly graded and sodded, are the two headstones — of different 
pattern — the names of the children being surmounted — Minnie's, 
with chiselled ivy-leaves — Gertie's, with oak-leaves. Three 
posts, equally of granite, indicate the corners of the lot. The 
whole is shaded by two beautiful trees, and the prospect, as we 
have already stated, is charming. 

Although the thought of our children comes with far less 
vividness to my mind than at home, there can be no doubt that 
thoughts of death cannot but present themselves in view of such 
a vast multitude of departed fellow-men, and of the place which 
may at no far distant time be destined to receive our remains. 

Returning home, I could not help reflecting what might, 
in some future time, be the most sensible and impressive way to 
perpetuate the memory of departed friends. Goethe puts deep 
and weighty words in the mouth of the Pastor in Hermann and 
Dorothea, when he makes him say: 

"Des Todes riihrendes Bild steht 
Nicht als Schrecken dem Weisen, und nicht als Ende dem Frommen. 
Jenen drangt es ins Leben zuriick und lehret ihn handeln. 
Diesem starkt es, zu kiinftigem Heil, in Triibsal die Hoffnung; 
Beiden wird zum Leben der Tod." 

"Death is to become Life.'' Hence would it not be wiser 
to have a picture of the departed, in that age and condition most 
known and endeared to us — greatly enlarged and as beautifully 
framed as our means will allow — placed in the best room of the 
house, or in that where the departed was often seen! We have 
done so with the two pictures of our dear girls, and they are seen, 
with their sweet, serene, smiling faces looking at us full of life 
and promise. Whoever can spend hundreds of dollars for cold 
marble or granite monuments representing torpor and death 
should certainly not grudge the above small expense. 

On the other hand, the monuments in the cemetery should 
be simple, graceful, rather than gorgeous. But why, might one 
ask, should they exist at all ? My answer is, because man, besides 
being a member of the domestic circle, is also a citizen of a wider 



Recollections of My Life 311 

family in village or town, and hence should have some memorial 
tablet in places which are free of access to everyone. To do this 
with some order and method there ought to be some plans of the 
grounds, with an index as to where you might find the monuments 
of people you are in search of. Many would like to see where an 
old acquaintance, an old teacher, or benefactor lies buried, for it 
is true what Holti sings : " Heil der Thrane, die ob meinem Grabe 
hin auf hingestreute Rosen fallt." (Blessed the tear that falls upon 
the roses strewn over my grave.) 

Such thoughts occupied my head on the return from the 
beautiful place just described, and, when I entered the drawing- 
room, I felt anew refreshed and consoled in looking at the faces 
of my angel girls, smiling serenely, as if about to kiss you, as 
Korner says beautifully on taking leave from his friends in going 
to the war which was to end his young life : 

"Nehmt diesen Kuss! und wenn's der letzte bliebe, 
Es giebt ja Keinen Tod fiir unsre Liebe!" 

24th June, 1886. This is my sixty-ninth birthday. The 
milestones of this life seem to appear in quicker succession when 
one approaches old age, and the last will soon be reached. I 
celebrate this day in my heart. Thoughts of the day crowd on 
me, when my father was the recipient of deserved honours on 
account of his efforts for education and his loving and inspiring 
influence on his family and friends. In one sense I stand more 
isolated than he — in a foreign land, surrounded by a less emo- 
tional people — although I possess the respect and love of many, 
who know me in and out of school. But the love I treasure most 
is that of my two early departed girls. That love cannot die. 
My wife went to-day to visit their graves and to take steps for 
their adornment. They have celebrated their new birthday in 
Heaven, where I shall meet them, to help me celebrate mine. 
Possibly there will be quite a family gathering of kindred spirits 
whose years will no more be counted, but who will shine in eternal 
youth. Our fervent thought goes out on this day to thee, my son 
Hermann, in far-off California, where we intend to see thee soon. 
If you aspire to greater riches and honours than your parents and 
grandparents, may you never forget that they counted honesty 
and faithfulness among their riches, lived contented, and did not 
fear death. 



312 



Hermann Krusi 



Nov. 12th, 1886. Five years ago, on this day and evening, 
thy soul, my gentle unforgotten daughter, took its flight to a 
better land, where, as we devoutly hope, sorrows, bodily pain, and 
the anguish of separation are not known. I have striven — in 
the firm belief that now all is right with our dear girl — to remem- 
ber but the bright periods of her existence, when for thirteen 
years her smiling rosy face and winning manners were the joy 
of her parents. It is difficult to refrain on this day from conjur- 
ing up some episodes of her last days and painful experiences. 
But the day of " Wiedersehen " is fast approaching, and in the 
meantime I will gather from the sweet recollections of the past 
many blossoms, which make those of the chrysanthemum now 
blooming in my room, with its hundreds of white flowers and buds, 
appear like symbols of a lasting bliss, where purity and innocence 
will reign supreme. 



CHAPTER XLIII 

The Quarter-Centennial Celebration of the Oswego 

Normal School, and Our First Journey to 

San Francisco, 1886 

The Normal School had been in session since the year 1861, 
and would, therefore, in 1886 have passed through a quarter- 
century of its existence. It had left its mark not only on other 
Normal schools that had been founded according to its model, 
but on the method of instruction in many of the progressive edu- 
cational circles of this Union. It was to be foreseen that a cele- 
bration worthy of the occasion would take place at the period 
above named, and this required some preparations. One of 
these consisted in collecting data of the names and residences of 
all the graduates, and biographical sketches of the teachers, a 
task which was confided to Miss Cooper, whose skill, knowledge, 
and accuracy in statistical matters were universally acknowledged. 

Among the said teachers, indeed the first of them, was Miss 
Jones, who, like myself, had been engaged at the Home and 
Colonial schools in London, from where she was invited by Mr. 
Sheldon to introduce a course of " Object Lessons " at the Oswego 
City Training School. After a year she returned again to England, 
where she was married without changing her name, her husband (a 
wealthy merchant) bearing equally the classical name of " Jones.'* 

Twenty-five years passed, when she was again invited by Mr. 
Sheldon to cross the ocean, in order to be present at the quarter- 
century celebration, and to see how the " small child " once under 
her care, viz., the City Training School, had grown since to vigor- 
ous manhood, under the name of the Oswego State Normal and 
Training School. Following this invitation, she travelled by 

313 



314 Hermann Krusi 

steamer to New York, where Mr. Sheldon met her — alas ! only 
to find that during the passage her reason had become unhinged, 
in which condition she failed to recognize Mr. Sheldon, or to 
remember the object of her mission. However, as she required 
care and attention, she was persuaded to accompany him to Os- 
wego, although her pitiful mental hallucination made it impossible 
for her to read an essay she had prepared for the occasion.^ 
With this exception, the celebration formed a proud episode in 
the life of the institution, and gave sincere pleasure to the numer- 
ous graduates who had come from all parts of the country. 

This was chiefly caused by the reunion of many old friends 
and pupils, indulging in memories of the past, and by the reading 
of many able and graphic papers on the part of members of the 
Board, of the Faculty, and by graduates. I happened to be the 
"Historian" on this occasion, and was pleased at the hearty 
reception awarded to my feeble efforts,^ and at the kind, social 
spirit animating the whole assembly. 

For us, this year was further made memorable by our journey 
to San Francisco. Our son Hermann, after completing his course 
at Cornell University, had sought a situation in the field of engi- 
neering, which he found temporarily at Rochester, and afterwards 
in the San Francisco Bridge Company with a respectable salary. 
He gradually obtained a salary which enabled him to marry 
(February, 1887) and provide for a home at Alameda, opposite 
San Francisco, where he still resides. His presence in California, 
even before his marriage, was a great temptation for us parents 
to visit him and his surroundings. The journey included visits 
to Chicago, Denver, the Black Canyon, Salt Lake City, San 
Francisco, the Yosemite, etc. On our return trip we passed 

1 When Mr. Kriisi was in England the following year, he visited Mrs. Jones. 
In his Record he says: "I had the pleasure of finding her nearly recovered, in 
her beautiful country-seat in Surrey, near Cheam, where I had made a rather un- 
satisfactory debut in teaching spoiled boys of the English Aristocracy — forty-five 
years ago." 

2 This paper is preserved in the " Quarter-Centennial " book. — Ed. 



Recollections of My Life 315 

through Portland (Oregon), Spokane Falls, Helena, the Yellow- 
stone Park, Chicago, etc. We were thus favoured to see the 
most sublime scenery in the United States. 

The beauties of California, with its semi-tropical vegetation, 
were enhanced to us by the fact that we enjoyed them in company 
with our son. 

Record. — Oct., 1886. The programme of our trip, made in 
advance with great precision, was carried out to the letter, and 
nothing happened to mar it or to cause any inconvenient delay. 
I propose in this book to limit my description to some sketches in 
regard to scenes which have made most impression upon us, as 
for instances: 

1. Colorado, its mountain scenery. Garden of Gods, canyons. 

2. Salt Lake City, the capital of the Mormons. 

3. San Francisco, its sights and surroundings, festivities dur- 
ing Grand Army reunion. 

4. A visit to the Yosemite. 

5. A visit to the Yellowstone Park. 

6. A sketch of the rapid growth of some cities and surrounding 
territories under the influence of mining, agriculture and cattle- 
raising, etc., and the impulse given by these to the construction of 
railroads, and hence to commerce. 

N. B. I shall translate these sketches into German for my 
brother Gottlieb, although the last may require yet some further 
experience, before attempting a description. 

[The six sketches descriptive of western scenery and civiliza- 
tion were elaborated in great detail, both as to natural features, 
and statistics relating to industries, etc.; betraying acute observa- 
tion and much collateral study. While they are intrinsically of 
great interest, so much has been presented in newspapers and 
magazines on these same topics, that it does not seem best to 
reproduce them here. — Ed.] 

Record. — Feb. 1, 1887. I have now kept my promise, 'to 
write fi,ve sketches descriptive of the most salient points of our 
trip, and more than this, I have transferred them by a free trans- 
lation into German and sent them to brother Gottlieb and friend 
Blumer for their perusal. The composing of 112 quarto pages 
and their translation has pleasantly occupied many leisure hours 



316 Hermann Krusi 

of a winter which otherwise would have appeared rather dreary. 
It was some pleasure, during the howling of the wind and other 
rigours of our northern climate, to live over the sunny memories 
of the West, and more especially of the Pacific Coast, With the 
aid of some travelling guides and manuals, and more especially 
with the valuable printed records on the Yosemite and the Yellow- 
stone, it was possible to gain some more data about various ob- 
jects only hastily seen, which made such a task as instructive as 
it was pleasant. 



CHAPTER XLIV 

Interlude 

Record. — Sunday, 14tli March, 1886. I have just returned 
from a visit to the lake, whose shores are still ice-bound. As the 
anniversary of my father's birthday had passed (12th March), 
I made some serious reflections about my own age, and I find 
that he (having been born on the 12th of March and died on the 
25th of July) had lived just 69 years and 135 days, whilst I shall 
have that amount of age behind me on about the sixth of Novem- 
ber next. What reflections for Imagination and Faith, for Reason 
will not support you here ! If — as we hope — there is an immor- 
tality, a "Wiedersehen in Heaven," how will the spirit-likeness 
of one whom we called and revered as a father appear there, 
when we (by the earthly standard) are in reality the older. But 
as we may — in one sense or another — experience a new birth, I 
should not wonder if some loving angel (even one who left us in 
early childhood) may in the spirit world exercise some power over 
us, so as to conduct us higher, lovingly and gently, and yet with 
thoughtful, heaven-nurtured intelligence. So be it. 

REFLECTIONS ON THE PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE 

Record. — 30th Oct., 1886. I sit again, on a still Sunday 
morning, in my pleasant study, and enjoy the sunlight — which, 
after nearly six days of storm and rain — streams in through the 
large panes of the bay-window. The trees exhibit their foliage 
somewhat affected by frost, — green leaves mixed with yellow 
ones, whilst the meadows still wear their beautiful cover of 
velvety green, which is so seldom seen in the far West. 

This brings to my mind the ten weeks passed in a grand 
journey to the Pacific Ocean and back, with its thousand remem- 
brances connected with the most glorious scenery that can be 
seen on this Continent. A vision of sunny California often dawns 

317 



318 Hermann Krusi 

in my mind, and the more vivid since we have seen our son Her- 
mann moving among its busthng workshops and fertile regions. 

The future also occupies my thoughts. I have already hinted 
that this term and the next may constitute the last year of my 
actual school life. Indeed, there can hardly be any doubt of it, 
for my successor has already been chosen. And then ! — some 
grave questions will have to be settled, first the question of sup- 
port after the loss of my salary. It is but natural that our income 
will thus be reduced to barely one third what it was before; but 
as we have in the last year managed to live on less than a half and 
spent the difference in some luxuries or in travelling, there is not 
much apprehension on that account. The where of our further 
existence is another puzzle. Shall our comfortable home be sold 
at a considerable sacrifice, in order to enable us to live with Her- 
mann or near some of our relatives ? The answer to that part of 
the question lies in the German proverb: "Kommt Zeit, kommt 
Rath." Personally, I am strongly inclined towards California. 
I like its climate, its products, its grand Nature, and — as far as I 
can judge — the cheerful and hospitable spirit of its people. 
But it depends chiefly on Hermann and his future steps — in 
business or matrimony — whether we can build for each other a 
mutual home. Another question generally raised by my friends 
is : " What will you do after leaving the business of school, to which 
you gave your time and thought for nearly fifty years ? " There 
may be, it is true, times when I shall miss the genial intercourse 
with my pupils; still I have always had some resources by which 
to occupy my mind, so that my educational work will still remain 
before me in thought, and draw nutriment from the experiences 
of a long active life. I have for more than a year been occupied 
with collecting materials for a History of Educational Men and of 
Events which have Contributed to the Improvement of Educational 
Methods. This history, although pretty far advanced, requires 
yet many supplementary chapters and a thorough revision as to 
symmetry and style. 

Besides some educational employment of this kind, I shall 
probably never be entirely without the task of helping some sur- 
rounding friends to improve their knowledge of modern languages. 
A little garden and the usual business connected with housekeep- 
ing may help to give my physical energies occasional occupation, 
while frequent walks and excursions — even in winter, under the 



Recollections of My Life 319 

genial skies of California — will contribute their comforts and 
pleasures to the humble wants of an old man, who wanders cheer- 
fully towards his final home, where loving eyes and arms await him. 

Nov. 12, 1886. I find (after referring to page 214) [just 
quoted] that I have reached, or even transcended, the age of my 
good father when he departed this life after an honourable and 
useful career. Mine is not perhaps crowned with such recollec- 
tions as centre around the work of the illustrious Pestalozzi and 
his school. Still, I trust that our school in Oswego, its principal 
and fellow-workers, will occupy an honourable place in the history 
of American education. I hope I may be lovingly remembered 
by some of my pupils. Fate did not grant me to do much for the 
mental cultivation of my two sweet girls, but the love I bore for 
them, which was so sweetly reciprocated, will — I trust — bear 
fruit in heaven. My only wish and hope on earth is, that our only 
son Hermann may prove himself worthy of his origin, faithful to 
his trust, and that if God spares to us parents longer the blessing 
of health and strength, we may be able to join him in the sunny 
land of his adoption, and conclude our days in peace, wherever 
God has ordained it should be. 

Sunday, 14th Nov., 1886. In a letter written to brother 
Gottlieb, I drew some parallels between the life of my father and 
myself. Both were blessed with vigorous health, with mens sana 
in cor pore sano. Both were granted to devote fifty years of their 
lives to the work of education. Both were placed in situations 
where " the working out of better methods " became the chief 
object of their task. Each rallied to the aid of a man who will 
be named with respect and admiration in the educational history 
of a Republic: Pestalozzi and Sheldon; although we must make 
due allowance for the greater celebrity which the former attained, 
owing to his originality, philanthropy, ardent enthusiasm, and 
literary productions. My father's work was systematically divided 
between four places, in each of which, excepting Burgdorf, he 
spent about one fourth to one third of his fifty years of educational 
activity: viz., Gais, Burgdorf, Yverdon, Trogen; whilst I have 
taught in eight places; Gais, Cheam, London, Lancaster, Provi- 
dence, Worcester, Trenton, Oswego; my stay at the last named 
of these places — twenty-five years — being of equal duration to 
that spent in the other seven. 



CHAPTER XLV 

My Farewell Year at the Oswego Normal School 

1886-1887 

To me the year following the Quarter-Centennial celebration 
was a matter of serious consideration. For while I could look 
with some satisfaction on my share of the work performed at the 
school during twenty-five years, I was also aware that my own 
age at the end of that time (in 1887) would have reached to full 
seventy years. Although I did not as yet feel any decrease of 
physical or mental power, I argued that it would be well to make 
use of the occasion by sending in my resignation, while yet in the 
fulness of health and strength, and leave my work, as it were, 
with flying colours, regretted by many or most of my pupils; with- 
out waiting until the infirmities of old age would justify the critics 
in saying that it was time for an old teacher to make room for 
younger men. Even as it was, I was fully convinced that a sub- 
stitution of younger heads and hands would be more in keeping 
with the requirements of this age, which in some branches had 
entered upon new lines of study and application. At the same 
time, I felt that I had done something toward the building up of 
this school, at a time when its growth and popularity were uncer- 
tain, owing to many prejudices against it, which were nowhere 
stronger than in the city of Oswego itself. The school, under 
the judicious and honest direction of its worthy principal, never 
resorted to puffing advertisements, extolling its wonderful results, 
but stood and maintained itself by its own merits. It was recom- 
mended mainly by its own pupils, who felt happy in the working 
of a method which appealed to their own power of thought and 

320 



Recollections of My Life 321 

of reasoning, and did justice to their efforts in arriving at truth 
without a prescribed or memorized text from a book whose 
statements are seldom inteUigently appreciated. 

Conscious of the benefits derived from this new era in their 
educational career, the pupils also felt some love and gratitude 
towards those who assisted them in their task, and who sym- 
pathized with their labours and struggles, their failures and their 
successes. I speak in this way to show that no unpleasant 
relations, either with my pupils or colleagues, prompted me in my 
determination to leave the school at the end of the year. Finan- 
cial considerations would have caused many to come to another 
decision, but did not weigh much with me, who was prepared to 
live in moderate circumstances, with the assistance of a helpful 
partner, and without any care for the support of children. 

This absence of children sharing our home was partly made 
up by the presence of young people of both sexes, who occupied 
rooms in our house, and who were considered as members of our 
family. In this connection I can say that all those who have 
been thus situated, will give credit to my wife not only for skill 
in making them comfortable, but also for the help she gave to 
those who were afflicted with physical troubles, or who required 
aid and encouragement in their respective branches. She was 
also indefatigable in devising means by which good manners and 
taste for literary and scientific subjects could be fostered. Nor 
did she forget that the pleasures and plays of young people need not 
be abscinded, but rather regulated and freed from coarseness or 
vulgarity. For this reason, social reunions were arranged — on 
some free evenings — in which even dancing was admitted for 
the sake of encouraging grace and lightness of movement, as well 
as politeness in social intercourse. 

I mention these facts as a tribute to my wife for the good ser- 
vices she did in behalf of many pupils, some of whom owe chiefly 
to her the proper direction given to their moral and intellectual 
aspirations. This testimony is even now given to her from grate- 



322 Hermann Krusi 

ful recipients of her motherly care. It is a strong refutation of 
some ministerial hints she received at one time in regard to the 
injurious effect of her liberal opinions in religion, which she had 
conscientiously adopted, but without any attempt at forcing them 
upon others. If trying to make people honest, truthful, and 
attentive to their duties, is a less religious act than turning fine 
phrases about religion, or making hollow dogmatic confessions a 
test of it, then we had better be reincarnated backwards towards 
an age when the application of fire or sword was thought neces- 
sary to carry out the Divine will, whose chief essence is really 
Love. 

These reflections may also show that side by side with school 
routine, which is very much limited in regard to moral develop- 
ment and the cultivation of social manners, it is possible for in- 
telligent parents or housekeepers to exercise a beneficent and 
lasting influence on young persons in their charge. 

It might be inferred from this allusion to our domestic life and 
its influence on others, as well as from the cherished associations 
connected with our school, that it would be hard for me to break 
off suddenly these pleasant personal relations. There is, however, 
one thought that partly reconciles us to such a change: that in the 
fleeting scenes of this life, things and persons are continually 
changing; even if we occupy temporarily a stationary position, 
there is no great difference in the final outcome as to whether we 
leave our friends or they leave us, as was done by about fifty 
graduating classes, which in their aggregate numbered over twelve 
hundred members, while a great many left the school without 
graduating. Moreover, many of these have been snatched away 
by pitiless death; yea, the death-roll of my own contemporaries 
shows eight out of about thirty-two who have passed away, most 
of them in the prime of life. 

It may be a distressing thought for many veterans in the cause 
of education, to give up their work on account of growing in- 
firmities of old age; but I have already hinted that, as yet, I 



Recollections of My Life 323 

never suffered from weakness or exhaustion. Some consideration 
of age, however, entered my mind, when, after twenty-five years 
of active work at the same school, I determined to make a long 
visit to my friends and relatives in Switzerland, which, as it would 
probably be the last, might be extended for one year. Prompted 
by a feeling of delicacy, I did not, at my age, choose to ask for leave 
of absence for such a length of time, and hence handed in my 
resignation a few days before completing the seventieth year of 
my life. 

Considering all these things and circumstances, I attended 
to the duties of my work in a calm, hopeful spirit during the re- 
mainder of my engagement. 

When the school assembled on the last morning of the term 
in the large hall for the usual devotional exercises, I found them 
accompanied with a somewhat unusual feature, of which I seemed 
to be the centre. 

A young lady^ ascended the platform, and after some appro- 
priate remarks, in which my name and services formed the prin- 
cipal subject, a portrait was presented to Mr. Sheldon and the 
school, which, when the veil was withdrawn, revealed a likeness 
of myself, enlarged from a photograph (which, by the by, I never 
considered a good one). Mr. Sheldon, after responding to the 
presentation in the warm, fervid style which characterizes his 
utterances on such occasions, wished me to stay for a few minutes 
longer. Soon one of my favourite pupils ^ appeared on the stage, 
and in very affectionate terms presented me in the name of one 
of my classes with a beautiful field-glass, a very appropriate gift 
to one who would soon — on the wide sea or on his native moun- 
tains — endeavour to get a nearer view of outside objects, while 
his inner view would reveal to him the love and faithful attach- 
ment of former pupils. 

And thus Hermann Kriisi II leaves a school which he has 
helped to build up, and which, like that which his father left 
1 Miss Sinnamon. 2 Miss Chestnut. 



324 



Hermann Krusi 



seventy years ago, had acquired a national reputation. More 
fortunate than my father, whose resignation was the result of dis- 
sensions between Pestalozzi, Schmid, and other teachers, I was 
privileged to depart from the school in perfect harmony with its 
principal, my colleagues and pupils, with the feeling that our 
combined work had been blessed, and that the school vrill con- 
tinue to flourish and march in the van of educational progress 
and reform, respected by an enlightened public, and fondly re- 
membered by those who have partaken of the instruction meted 
out to them by their Alma Mater. 



POSTSCRIPT 

I have already indicated in the preface that the recollections 
contained in this manuscript referred chiefly to the time when I 
was engaged in study or in teaching in various Normal schools in 
Switzerland, England, and the United States until 1887 — for 
which reason chiefly an allusion to my experiences in California 
is here omitted. 

At the same time I have not been altogether outside of educa- 
tional matters, more especially during my visits to Palo Alto at 
the invitation of my friends Prof. Earl Barnes, and his noble and 
gifted wife, Mary Sheldon Barnes, and at San Jose, where I 
occasionally visited the State Normal School. My many other 
visits made in California: to Los Angeles, Monte Rey, Mount 
Shasta, Mount Hamilton, Yosemite, etc., were, if not of an educa- 
tional, yet of a very instructive character, of which I did not fail 
to avail myself. I must finally not forget to mention my pleasant 
association with my son's family, where, in the intercourse with 
the children — for instance as story-teller — even a grandfather 
may be able to impart some educational hints or suggestions. 



325 



THE CLOSING YEARS, 1887-1903 

BY THE EDITOR 



I 



THE CLOSING YEARS, 1887-1903 

CHAPTER I 

Views from Mount Pisgah: 1886-1887 

To establish a better connection with the events last presented, 
selections from the Record antedating Mr. Kriisi's farewell to 
the Normal School are first given. 

Dec. 4th, 1886. My wife read to me, on this pleasant Sunday 
morning, an excellent sermon, entitled: "Views from Mount Pis- 
gah." This Mount Pisgah — as used there — symbolizes our 
periods when, from an elevated standpoint, we view our surround- 
ings, past, present, and future, and frame thereby our plans and 
hopes. According to the preacher, fall or the beginning of winter 
is one of such "prospecting" periods. This is particularly true 
in my case. Behind me lies a useful period of nearly fifty years 
of teaching. Near me lies my present sphere of work, verging to 
its close, but not yet finished; here is also our house, garden, some 
good friends. Before us lies the prospect of living with our son 
Hermann in far-off California. According to his last letters, we 
may nourish a hope of seeing him soon in company with a dear 
wife at some cosy home. 

Feb. 18, 1887. The marriage day was appointed on the 9th of 
February, sooner than we anticipated. This caused naturally 
some commotion in our hearts, a mutual dispatch of letters and 
congratulations, and a hurried dispatch of presents for the great 
occasion. I contributed, among other things, a valuable relic of 
my father, i.e., the large silver cup presented to him on the fiftieth 
anniversary of his work as a teacher — by his pupils; which, after 
his death, fell to me as his eldest son, and now was transferred to 
mine; i.e., from Hermann, grandfather, to Hermann, son, and 
to Hermann, grandson. 

On the 9th of February, knowing that the marriage ceremony 
was to take place at eight o'clock by San Francisco time, we stayed 

329 



330 Hermann Krusi 

up till eleven o'clock, to celebrate in our mind the day when we 
were blessed with a new daughter, and had one of our dear hopes 
fulfilled; i.e., that of seeing our dear son in a home of his own, 
loving and beloved, with a higher object in life than ever before 
We are delighted to see how the two young people seem to love 
and to esteem each other. The former seems natural and may be 
based on fallacious evidence, but the latter has deeper roots, and 
promises well for the future. We were in mind with them on 
their marriage trip to the beautiful region of Monterey, where 
they could wander among fine groves and breathe the scent of 
roses; but more than this, our plans of joining them in California 
have become more definite, for two reasons: because a married 
man is more likely to cling to his home and that of his wife, and 
second, because the presence of such an efficient worker and helper 
as my wife may prove very acceptable, whilst I, with my con- 
templative and unruffled state of mind, will at least try to be as 
little burden to others as I am to myself. Hence I say with all my 
heart, and with a strong hope: "God bless the union of our 
children ! " 

It must necessarily depend on Fate as to when we parents 
shall be ready to be with our children. After next July, when my 
connection with the Normal School ceases, two questions will have 
to be settled : first, some disposition about placing funds, by which 
a moderate income is secured; and second, the sale of our house 
and property here. 

On the other hand, I am seriously contemplating whether — 
before placing six thousand miles between myself and my native 
country — I ought not to visit the latter before it is too late, either 
on account of my age, or because one or the other of my sisters 
and brother may be passing away. If Johannes Kung, on his 
way from Sumatra, should pass through America, I am almost 
determined to accompany him, — and stay till next year. There 
may be some other drawback to such a plan; i.e., the unsettled 
condition of Europe, when all the great and little powers are arm- 
ing themselves to the teeth, as if they expected a general war. I 
confess that I do not yet believe in it, since the figures on the 
European chess-board seem to be so placed that any imprudent 
move of one power might lead to a check-mate. 

March 12th, 1887. This being Father's birthday, I like to 
dwell on pleasant reflections. When I think of my present age 



The Closing Years 331 

and the bright anticipations with which I entered the world at the 
time when Father's birthday was kept as a festival reunion — 
and then of the near future, when I may again return to my first 
home, the land of my youth, I am strongly reminded of the re- 
flections which Victor Scheffel makes on the occasion of the leave- 
taking of his hero, Ekkehard, from St. Gallen : — 

"How full of hope and joy is he who in the days of youth goes 
out on unknown paths to meet an unknown future! With the 
wide world before him, blue sky overhead, and the heart fresh and 
trusting, as if his walking-stick must produce leaves and blossoms 
wherever he plants it in the ground, and must bear happiness in 
the shape of golden apple-boughs. Walk merrily on! The day 
will come when thou, also, shalt drag thyself wearily along on the 
dusty high-roads ; when thy staff will be but a dry withered stick, 
when thy face will be pale and worn, and the children will be 
pointing their fingers at thee, laughing and asking: * Where are 
thy golden apples ? ' " 

And yet — without making a pun — I see my golden apples 
in Golden Gate Avenue near the Pacific, where my newly married 
children reside, and in the midst of their happiness think occasion- 
ally of the distant parents. You hardly can realize, dear Ida, what 
pleasure the passage in your last letter gave to us, in which you 
expressed your trust in Hermann and your gratitude to those who 
attended to his education. 



CHAPTER II 

Summary of the Period, 1887-1903 

At this point a summary of the remaining events of Professor 
Krlisi's Hfe will be of service, as a background for quotations to be 
made from the Record. The year 1887-1888 was spent in 
Europe, where Mrs. Kriisi joined him for the final few months, 
making a second trip to Italy with him. The year 1888-1889 
was passed in his old Oswego home, in quiet study, writing, and 
other diversion, waiting for an opportunity to sell the homestead, 
in prospect of making a permanent residence in California. 

In the fall of 1889, no sale having been effected, it seemed 
best for Professor Kriisi to find a change of scene, and accord- 
ingly he was obliged to depart alone for California, cherishing the 
hope that it would not be long before Mrs. Krusi, having realized 
the desired sale, could join him. 

The house was finally sold in the summer of 1890, but, unfor- 
tunately, the great age and infirmity of Aunt Cyrene, who still 
clung to her old home in Minot, living there alone, made it im- 
perative that Mrs. Kriisi should for the present give up the idea 
of going to California, and devote herself to this aunt, who had 
always stood in a mother's stead to her. Mrs. Kriisi' s strong 
sense of duty in this direction caused her to remain steadfastly at 
her post with her aunt until the death of the latter in 1898. Mean- 
while, Professor Kriisi divided his time between his California 
home with his son in Alameda, his wife's abiding-place in Minot, 
and the homes of various friends whose doors were always open 
to welcome him. Chief among these friends, should be mentioned 
Mr. Robert M. Rogers, an "old Oswego boy" residing for some 

332 



The Closing Years 333 

years in Chicago, later in Evanston, 111. (now in New York); 
Mrs. Rhoda Smith Austin (Morton, N. Y.), and Dr. Leroy D. 
Famham, (Binghamton, N. Y.,) both Oswego graduates, elsewhere 
referred to by Professor Kriisi. Mrs. Kriisi's brother, Dr. Dunham 
of Rockland, Mass., and other New England relatives, also enter- 
tained both Mr. and Mrs. Kriisi most hospitably on various 
occasions. 

The monotony of Professor Kriisi's existence in California, 
without stated occupation, was much relieved by his self-imposed 
studies and by various trips, but especially by occasional visits to 
educational institutions on the Pacific coast; notably Leland 
Stanford University, where Prof. Earl Barnes and his wife 
Mary Sheldon Barnes were located, and were always proud to 
introduce Professor Kriisi as a speaker to their classes of students ; 
and San Jose Normal School, where he was warmly welcomed by 
an early Oswego graduate. Miss Mary J. Titus (now Mrs. Hazel- 
ton). He mentions enthusiastically a visit to Pasadena where 
he was shown the greatest courtesy and honour by the Superin- 
tendent of Schools, Prof. William S. Munro, and by a prominent 
Oswego graduate, Mrs. Clara A. Burr. 

His Record speaks feelingly of the deep enjoyment experienced 
in addressing classes of students at these several places. He then 
seemed in his natural element, and realized the full strength of 
his powers, unabated by age. 

His time was divided as follows between the East and the West : 

California: 1889-1893. 

Chicago, Minot, and other Eastern points : 1893-1894. 

Minot (winter) : 1894-1895, here writing his Autobiography. 

California: 1895-1897. 

Minot: 1897-1898. 

Rockland, Mass. (winter): 1898-1899. 

The utter collapse of Mrs. Kriisi's health after her aunt's 
death (1898) and the labour of closing the old house, caused a 
delay of their intended return to California, which resulted in 



334 Hermann Krusi 

their spending the winter, as above, in the home of Mrs. Kriisi's 
brother, and then gradually making the westward trip, stopping 
for longer or shorter visits at various homes which were gladly 
made theirs while they would consent to remain. The chief of 
these have already been mentioned. Professor Krlisi speaks with 
great warmth of the shorter visits made in other places, where old 
pupils welcomed and perhaps feted him, during this trip; namely, 
in Hamilton, N. Y., where he was entertained at the home of 
Prof. Eugene Sisson of Colgate Academy ("the most beloved 
teacher in that school," says Krlisi); Cortland, N. Y., where he 
made an interesting visit to his old pupils Mr. and Mrs. Frank 
Whitmore; in Buffalo, where he renewed old memories with Mrs. 
Mary Hunt Stickney, whose achievements as a teacher and a 
traveller aroused his warm admiration; with Mrs. Lena Hill 
Severance, whose services as a public worker in educational enter- 
prises for the State, and whose ever genial personality, entitled her 
to the special mention he makes of her, — also with other Oswego 
alumni and old friends; and in Mankato, Minn., where he was 
overwhelmed with the hospitable kindness of the veteran teacher, 
Mrs. Defransa Hall Swann, of Mrs. Anna Sackett Brown, and 
Mrs. Minnie Sweetland Parry. The termination of this journey 
united the aged couple for the remainder of their days in a domicile 
of their own near their son's residence in Alameda. 



I 



CHAPTER III 

Selections from the Record, 1888-1895 

Just following his return from his last trip to Europe, Professor 
Krlisi wrote in his Record book, under date of 22d Oct., 1888: 

When on a visit to my sister Mina, as I was turning over the 
leaves of an album, a little note, written on birch-bark, fell to the 
floor. This note on further examination proved to be the post- 
script of a letter from dear Gertie, written to me when I visited 
Switzerland in 1878, beginning with these words: 

" When are you coming home ? " The following was my an- 
swer, about seven years after her death. 

1 

I have read thy message, darling, 
Inscribed on a birch-tree's bark, 
And it sounded Uke distant music, 
Like the warbhng of merry lark. 

2 
I am coming home, my daughter, 
When my pilgrimage is o'er. 
When the heart which still goes beating 
Will quicken the pulse no more. 

3 

Among my native mountains 
My foot once more does roam. 
But ever my thoughts do wander 
To the other weU-loved home. 

4 
Where on the stool, now deserted, 
I see my blooming maid. 
Who to the returning father 
Once "Alpengliihen" played. 
335 



336 Hermann Krusi 

5 

Oh! presage full of meaning, 
That soon, when the sun sinks low, 
A rosy, softening lustre 
The way to Heaven will show. 

6 

And there, my beloved daughter, 
I see thee smiling and fair. 
Preparing a home for thy dear ones 
That's free from sorrow and care. 

7 
I'm coming home, sweet Gertie, 
When my work on earth is done, 
When the soul through earnest struggle t 

May feel that the Victory's won. 

Gais, March 23, 1888. 

After the description of his second trip to California (1889) he 
concludes : 

The next pleasant sight of my journey I had in finding at 
Oakland my son Hermann waiting for me, more hale and robust 
than ever, and apparently delighted to see his father after three 
years of absence. My own feelings can be imagined, more espe- 
cially when I entered my son's elegant cottage and was received 
by his amiable wife and mother-in-law. The beautiful and in- 
telligent baby, with his winning smile and cheerful prattle, seemed 
also to welcome his old grandfather, who, on the first of Novem- 
ber, concluded his wanderings westward, and installed himself 
in the comfortable room prepared for him, which looks out into 
a grove of evergreen oaks. . . . 

After becoming settled in his son's home, he says : — 

26th Nov., 1889. I have solved a great many mathematical 
problems during the time when I was teaching Geometry, and 
now I have another problem of a different kind presented to me; 
viz., how to pass my time profitably and pleasantly without any 
regular occupation. Up to this time I have always been in the 
habit, in times of vacation or other leisure periods, of working at 




Hermann Krusi, 3d 

Vice-President Atlantic, Pacific and Gulf Co. 

From a photograph taken in Manila in 1906 



The Closing Years 337 

some literary subject, whose items stood in some logical connec- 
tion, so as to enable me to take up the thread of my reflections. 
At one time it was my Drawing Course, at another my Geometry, 
and then again my work on Pestalozzi, and — last winter — my 
work on Educational Reformers, which supplied me with ma- 
terials for thought and investigation. 

Here follows an extended description of his occupations in 
Alameda, reading at the public library, walking to various points 
of interest, and watching the operations of the Dredging and 
Bridge-Building Company (San Francisco Bridge Company), of 
which his son was Vice-president.^ In the following spring 
occurs this passage, closing the account of his winter's trips to 
other places in the State : — 

I cannot close my reminiscences of the past spring, without 
alluding to the pleasure I received in reading Cervantes' Don 
Quixote in the original Spanish. It gave me the two things I 
have always craved for during the latter part of my life, viz.: (1) a 
connected subject to be taken up further ahead every successive 
day; and (2) a task to which to apply my ingenuity. In this case 
it is not always easy to decipher the meaning of terms used hun- 
dreds of years ago, and a language to some extent permeated with 
idioms and proverbial expressions current in the vocabulary of 
the people. I do not consider my time lost in engaging in such an 
occupation, however poor may be the prospect of ever using the 
Spanish language. The main thing is to keep the mind engaged, 
so as to preserve it from rustiness and the creeping effects of 
mental sickness and death. Although the air-castles of Don 
Quixote are very different from mine, since the age of knight 
errants passed away long ago, yet as a kind of knight-errant 
pedagogue and thinker on many subjects, there may arise occa- 
sionally visions in my mind not always in keeping with reality. 
Moreover, the sunny climate of California, and its natural scen- 
ery, with its relics of Spanish occupation, is not an uncongenial 

1 At this date, 1906, Vice-President Atlantic, Gulf and Pacific Company and 
Manager of the Manila Office. This company have engineered the government 
harbour works at Manila, Yazoo Canal (near Vicksburg), various bridges and 
wharves all over the Pacific coast, dredging for harbour works on the Atlantic, 
Pacific, and Gulf coasts and at Honolulu. — Ed. 



338 Hermann Krusi 

soil for appreciating the wanderings of Don Quixote through 
regions of a semi-tropical vegetation, interspersed with rocky 
mountains and gorges. I shall — at the seashore — proceed with 
the reading of the second book of that strange story, whose author 
displays such an immense store of knowledge — history, poetry, 
philosophy, husbandry, poUtics, war, etc. — that it tends to en- 
courage your studies in various directions, as every really classic 
production is apt to do. 

8th July, 1890. Pacific Grove, near Bay of Monterey. I am 
going through another stage of idle, dreaming, and contemplative 
existence. The shores of this beautiful bay, the blue mirror of 
its waters under a sky of immaculate clearness, the balmy atmos- 
phere, and the placid calmness all around, may occasionally bring 
to one's mind the idea of a terrestrial Paradise. There seems to 
be a solemn stillness and repose in the shadow of those trees, 
whose huge trunks are enwrapped with ivy, whilst the dark blue 
of the sky — seen through the massive crown of their foliage — 
and the murmuring of the waters in the Bay, inspire you with the 
idea of communing with Nature in her loveliest mood, and through 
it with a wise and good Creator. In this "garden of Paradise," 
it is true, the animals are mostly wanting, which is no drawback, 
considering that the beasts of to-day do not behave as well as 
those of the Paradisical epoch have done, according to the belief 
of devout and credulous readers of the Old Testament. Of one 
thing I am more and more convinced, i.e., that the curse supposed 
to have been uttered against Adam and Eve — on account of an 
insignificant dereliction of appetite — proved a blessing, or rather, 
there was no curse: but the destiny of man to labour is a neces- 
sity dictated by his wants and is the cause of innumerable joys; 
a condition of life, which requires that all the faculties of man 
should receive a healthy exercise and should be constantly fed by 
the study, examination, and proper handling of the objects which a 
bountiful nature has scattered around. Could an idle existence 
in a supposed Paradise ever succeed in making one consider it in 
that light for any length of time ? It may be pleasant for a poeti- 
cal mind to sit musingly under the shades of a tree, or to con- 
template, from a cliff towering above the waters, the changing 
phases of the sea, and listen to the murmur of the waves ; but soon 
there would be some yearning for activity and for some usefulness 
towards others. 



The Closing Years 339 

I make these reflections during the week when I have reached 
my seventy-third year, and when I naturally seem to have closed 
my active career after nearly fifty years devoted to educational 
matters. But being blessed with an unusual amount of strength 
and vitality, I feel that the physical powers, which even now en- 
able me to take long walks, and to perform many operations with- 
out getting tired, would also be sufficient to pursuing my former 
active work. 

During the early part of 1891 note is made of the death of 
Oberst Pestalozzi, the last direct descendant of the great reformer. 

April 20th, 1891. The more I approach the unavoidable goal 
towards which we are all tending, the less importance the mundane 
matters around me seem to have, so that my records will become 
shorter, until they die out entirely. My main occupation for the 
last months consisted mainly in settling my affairs. This was 
also the case in my two last literary performances, one of them 
being a record of my reminiscences of Pestalozzians I happened 
to meet in Switzerland, Germany, England, and America ; and the 
other, a re- writing of my course in Philosophy of Education. The 
former I was induced to do as probably the only surviving son of 
one of the first friends and assistants of Pestalozzi; and the latter, 
because I wished to leave behind no garbled resume of that work 
allotted to me in the Oswego Normal School, which gave me the 
greatest satisfaction, and which still does so on account of the 
interest which these subjects concerning the soul have for me, 
and because of the pleasant remembrances they are apt to conjure 

13th Dec, 1891. Many of the writings of Pestalozzi I never 
read in my youth, but since my brother Gottlieb sent me the 
fifteen volumes of Seyffarth's edition, I not only read, but study 
them, and according to my custom write down my remarks chiefly 
for my own benefit — in the German language — because the 
mother- tongue appears now the most congenial, both for recollec- 
tion and expression. It is possible that the occupation I have 
imposed on myself may end with my life, and there is some con- 
solation in the thought that my last reflections will be connected 
with a subject which a son of the first collaborator of Pestalozzi 
ought to cherish until his end. 

7th Feb., 1892. The occupation I have imposed on myself 



340 Hermann Krusi 

in regard to Pestalozzi's work has not ended with my Hfe ^ but has 
come yesterday to a temporary end with the review of Pestalozzi's 
" Lebenschicksale," the whole fiUing about seven hundred pages 
of manuscript (Commercial note size) which, after re-reading them 
once more, I shall send to brother Gottlieb, to dispose of them as 
he thinks best. It will be seen that I have not been idle during 
the mornings of the past half-year, and it is probable that I shall 
undertake a similar task in regard to Swiss history if my brother 
sends me a copy of Dandliker's work, which to some extent is 
based upon sources that were not accessible at the time of my 
youth. . . . 

Among the "red-letter" experiences of his trip to the East in 
1893, he alludes with great pleasure to a reception given him by 
the members of the Western Alumni Association of the Oswego 
Normal, at the home of Miss Frances McChesney, in Englewood, 
a suburb of Chicago. Referring to his residence in the fall of 
1893 for a few months at Minot, he writes: — 

The comment I am going to make on the three or four months 
spent in a place somewhat uncongenial to my tastes and habits 
will greatly explain the original aversion I felt to leaving California 
for the East, in spite of the but too long separation from my wife. 
I knew from previous experience that in a place like Minot there 
would be neither social nor literary privileges. I would have to 
give up my accustomed walks and rambles, partly on account of 
the dust and mud in the badly kept roads in spring and summer, 
and of deep snow in winter. In the otherwise comfortable house 
of Aunt Cyrene, I should miss the animating presence of young 
people and of children, and have to pass the days and evenings 
unenlivened by play or music or cheerful entertainment, chiefly 
in reading or writing or in some physical work, rather for the sake 
of gymnastic exercise than for valuable assistance. Knowing 
this, and always hoping that my wife would join me in California 
at no distant time, I was a long time hesitating whether to go East 
or to stay. I am compelled to say, that on the whole the time at 
Minot passed rather rapidly ; during which I could not but admire 
the extreme zeal and faithfulness with which my wife performed 

1 Professor Kriisi here makes this memorandum: " N.B. I am reading this 
passage twelve years after it was written, i.e., in 1902." 



The Closing Years 341 

her duties in the interest and for the care of her aged aunt, bearing 
patiently the frequent criticising remarks of an old person, who 
had had the management of house and kitchen in her hands for 
more than sixty years, and hence viewed and performed all of the 
operations from the standard of habit and custom, to the exclusion 
of all argument. 

The quietness of my present abode makes it a very good place 
for study, and, I may add, for sleep to the music of a murmuring 
river — the little Androscoggin — near whose shores I have fre- 
quently performed some wood-cutting operations, or helped to 
gather apples from the many trees in Aunt Gyrene's meadow. 

For study I had set me a task which allowed me to commune 
with departed spirits of noble men in my own country. For in- 
stance, I made quotations and reflections on the principal works 
of Pestalozzi. I also translated a very interesting treatise of Morf, 
called "Pestalozzi" (or rather Pestalozzianism) "in Spain"; and 
lastly a pamphlet referring to the exodus of thousands of poor 
children during the hard times connected with the French Revolu- 
tion, in which exodus my late father was an actor as the guide of 
one of these transports. 

I need not say that the newspapers were always welcome on 
account of the interesting items supplied by the World's Fair, the 
great business panic and financial condition of the country, made 
worse by the selfish or bungling actions of legislators in Congress, 
who acted in direct contradiction to the great republican motto, 
that the majority should rule. 

Early in this winter (1893-4) he returned from Minot to 
Chicago, spending there some months in the home of Mr. Robert 
M. Rogers. In the account of his trip back to Minot occurs this 
passage : — 

June 11, 1894. What shall I say of this my second visit in 
Oswego, after leaving the city and our old home for California.^ 
True, the old home seemed neglected and was occupied by persons 
whom I did not care to visit; but the home built up by love and 
mutual esteem was still standing intact. If Mr. and Mrs. Sheldon 
had been our staunch friends for many years, they were now even 
more so, since time and circumstances had broken down that 
barrier of professional reserve which the principal of a school has 



342 Hermann Krusi 

to maintain occasionally in order to secure freedom and impar- 
tiality of action. Now I found in both these cherished persons 
nothing but brotherly and sisterly confidence, and was delighted 
to see their strength and enthusiasm unbroken, and bearing new 
fruits in house and school. The reception granted me by the 
pupils of the school (to whom I was personally unknown except 
by reputation) was extremely gratifying. I was also very much 
pleased to be received by the new members of the faculty almost 
as an old acquaintance. And why not ? For there is a firmer 
acquaintance between kindred minds — even personally unknown 
to each other — than among those merely united by social or 
professional ties. Thus, for instance, I felt at once so attracted 
by the thoroughly rational and effective teaching of the recently 
appointed Professor Piez, that I attended several of his lessons. 
The pupils themselves feel the magnetic influence of a teacher 
moved by enthusiasm and interest for a subject which he uses 
not only as a means of increase of knowledge, but for mental 
and moral elevation. 

^^,~l On the whole, the exterior arrangements of the school, espe- 
cially in the Kindergarten and Industrial departments, seemed 
to be on a higher plane than ever before. The abolition of the 
Classical department of old and modern languages may not have 
affected the attendance of pupils generally, but certainly that of 
young men. What made me feel quite at home were the intelli- 
gent, interested faces of the ladies of a History class, when, at the 
request of the teacher, I addressed them on a subject connected with 
Swiss history. Indeed it seemed to me, as if I had to continue 
my work, which I left seven years ago without any consciousness 
of failing power, but simply because I thought myself old enough 
at the age of seventy to give way to younger men. By way of 
punishment or comfort nearly all of my Oswego friends persist in 
assuring me that I have not got a day older since the day of my 
leaving the school. 

His autobiography begun in Minot in Autumn, 1894, was 
finished on the sixth of April, 1895, and his temporarily neglected 
Record Book was resumed. 

10th April, 1895. The rise of the Androscoggin River, and an 
electric plant to be erected at the foot of the fall for the increase 




Le Roy Krusi 
Son of Hermann Kriisi, 3d, age twelve. Photograph taken in 1906 



I 



The Closing Years 343 

of power in a leather- board mill, have produced a little variety 
to the usual monotony. Aunt Cyrene sits for hours at her window, 
to witness the rise of the water as well as the progress of the work. 
I sometimes wonder at the old lady, who has looked for sixty 
years out of the same window, and who seems to feel a curiosity 
or interest for everything, even for the smallest object, which she 
may have seen a thousand times before, and with which she has no 
visible relation. A passage in Heine's "Harzreise," which acci- 
dentally came before my eyes, seemed to give an explanation of 
the riddle: " Die steinalte, zitternde Frau, die dem grossen Schranke 
gegeniiber, hinterm Ofen sass, mag dort schon ein halb Jahr- 
hundert gesessen haben, und ihr Denken und FUhlen ist gewiss 
innig verwachsen mit alien Ecken dieses Of ens und alien Schnitz- 
eleien dieses Schrankes. Doch Schrank und Ofen leben filr sie, 
denn ein Mensch hat ihnen einen Thiel seiner Seele eingeflosst.'' 
('* The aged, trembling woman, who sat behind the stove opposite 
the great cabinet, may have been sitting there for the past fifty 
years, and her innermost thoughts and sentiments have doubtless 
grown over and around and into every corner of this stove, and 
every carved detail of this cabinet — Yea, cabinet and stove live 
for her, for a human being has infused a part of his soul into 
them.'') 

On the other hand, the feelings of youth, especially in spring 
time, appeal to an imagination which may be called poetical or 
creative. It is again Heine, who says, prompted by a loving senti- 
ment: "Love, Immortality! I felt suddenly such warmth in my 
breast, that I thought the geographers had changed the place of 
the equator, and had laid it so as to pass through my heart. And 
from my heart feelings of love penetrated longingly the darkness 
of the night. The flowers in the garden and before my window 
seemed to increase their odours. Odours are the feelings of flowers 
and as the hearts of men beat stronger when darkness and silence 
surround them, then also do the flowers, with maidenly shame, 
exhale their feelings in the night through their sweet scents." 

20th May. The time for leaving this place for California is 
rapidly approaching. The occasion which it seemed best for me 
to make use of was when Mr. Sheldon informed me that he in- 
tended to visit California about July 3d with his wife and sister. 
I need not say that I was glad at the prospect of joining this com- 
pany, although sorry that my wife did not seem ready to start at 



344 Hermann Krusi 

the above time, but intended to do so later, after spending some 
months — for her health — in the mountainous region of Colorado. 

But whatever directions Fate will give, I shall follow them 
with calm confidence, having been convinced by all my more 
important experiences that they have been for my best. 



CHAPTER IV 
Memorable Days, 1896-1897 

Alameda, 17th March, 1896. The interval between the last 
day of the year and the present day did not pass without some 
interesting and partly exciting events. 

For instance, the 12th January was a day celebrated in Switzer- 
land and many parts of Germany as the 150th anniversary of 
Pestalozzi's birth. One glorious feature for the memory of the 
celebrated Swiss philanthropist and reformer was the €o-operation 
of the Swiss and some Cantonal Governments in the celebration 
— besides that of a great number of schools and societies. Zurich, 
his native city, took the lead, and started the idea of the erection 
of a statue to the memory of one of their greatest fellow-citizens. 
A great number of pamphlets, of which some were sent to me by 
brother Gottlieb, still further tended to refresh his memory among 
the people. Although separated by more than six thousand miles 
from this celebration, yet I, the oldest son of the oldest assistant 
of Pestalozzi, took part in it in my heart and soul, happy in the 
thought that I have contributed my mite in the dissemination of 
his method and principles, and that in many gratified pupils, and 
in their work, I can see the blessed fruit of my work. 

My father's birthday, 12th March, which we used to celebrate 
at Gais, when all the members of the family were living, brought 
out vividly the fact, that of that family of children four are missing.^ 

A week afterwards I received the news of the death of an old 
friend, Mrs. E. A. Sheldon, of whom, hardly six months ago, I 
took leave at the Oakland depot, when she seemed to be in ap- 
parently good health. She was one of the noblest women I have 
ever known, a faithful consort and helpmate to her husband, a 
loving and intelligent mother to her children, a cheerful and sym- 
pathizing friend to all who came in contact with her. Her memory 
will be blessed ! 

1 Sisters Mina and Gertrude among the number. — Ed. 

345 



346 Hermann Krusi 

Minot, Maine, 31st Aug., 1897. Here I am once more, in 
rural Minot, after having traversed about four thousand mihes, by 
sea and land, passed through the exciting scenes of a birthday 
celebration, given to me after having completed the eightieth year 
of my life; made visits to many good friends at Oswego, Morton, 
Charlotte, Hamilton, Hoosick Falls, Rockland, Portsmouth, and 
Ogunquit. 

The birthday celebration alluded to was tendered to him as a 
complete surprise by the Principal and Faculty of the Oswego 
school. The following extracts are taken from the account given 
by an Oswego paper. 

To Dr. E. A. Sheldon had been assigned the pleasant duty of 
presenting Professor Krlisi with a beautiful loving cup on behalf 
of the faculty and alumni of the Normal School, and this presenta- 
tion followed the singing of "Auld Lang Syne." Dr. Sheldon's 
address was as follows : 

" Nothing could be more befitting than this assembly of teachers 
and friends on the occasion of the eightieth birthday of our old 
teacher, friend, and comrade, Mr. Hermann Krlisi. For twenty- 
five years he was a teacher in this school, during which time many 
hundreds came under his influence in the class-room, who are, 
for the most part, still living witnesses to his skill as a teacher and 
his nobility of character as a man. His knowledge of educational 
principles was manifest in his careful analysis of every subject. 
Beginning always with the simplest elements and proceeding in a 
clear and logical way, step by step, he never failed to interest his 
students and give them a clear and comprehensive knowledge of 
the subject taught. 

"By his simplicity of character, his strong sympathy for his 
pupils, his sense of justice, his uprightness, integrity, and purity of 
life, he won every heart, and no one ever went away from the 
school who did not love Mr. Kriisi most dearly. 

"In an educational way he has been to this generation the most 
interesting man of this century. So far as our knowledge goes he 
is the only man living who links the great educational movements 
of the past with the present. He was born in the very midst of 
the greatest educational reformation the world has ever seen. 



The Closing Years 347 

His father was associated with the great Swiss reformer, Pesta- 
lozzi, and comes down to us in history as one of the movers in the 
wonderful educational awakening of that time. At a later day 
he established a Normal School of his own for the training of 
teachers in the doctrines of Pestalozzi. In this school of his father 
our beloved Kriisi was trained, and he imbibed from his birth the 
educational principles that have ever characterized his work as a 
teacher, and which have done so much in giving direction and 
character to the work of our school. He has been one of its 
strongest pillars and has added greatly to its usefulness and repu- 
tation. 

" When he resigned, a strong educational force went out from 
our school. We could never fully understand the reason for his 
resignation. He was still in the full vigour of manhood, in full 
possession of all the vigorous faculties of both body and mind 
that ever characterized him. He had never been absent from his 
post for a single day, and had never manifested the slightest in- 
dication of weakening either physically or mentally, and was in 
every way just as capable of doing his work at the end as at the 
beginning of his term of service. Being of an active imagination, 
he may have fancied that he was growing old, or remembering the 
Biblical record as to the usual limit of human life, imagined that 
he, like ordinary mortals, was approaching that limit and would 
prepare for it by giving up his hfe work of his own free will, rather 
than wait for any compulsion that might terminate it. It is now 
ten years since his resignation, and to look at him one might well 
imagine that he had found the fountain of youth and had been 
spending these years in bathing in its waters. 

"Mr. Kriisi, we turn to you for an explanation. We would 
like to understand the secret of growing young and growing old 
both at the same time. Please tell us how it is ? We would like 
to go and do likewise. We are interested also to hear the story 
of the long time ago of the days of Pestalozzi and the elder Kriisi. 
Some other things in your life we know better about and can 
understand. For a quarter of a century our associations with 
you were of the most intimate and endearing character, and we 
find no difficulty in interpreting the power that won the hearts of 
all your pupils and linked them to you by indubitable ties. The 
only explanation possible is that you loved your work and your 
pupils. Nothing but love could produce such results as we wit- 



348 Hermann Krusi 

ness to-day. Although many years have elapsed since your 
pupils met you in the class-room, and they have been scattered 
up and down the land and have taken on new avocations and new 
interests, the love for their teacher lives in their lives. Knowing 
that his eightieth birthday was approacliing, and that day would 
be spent at the home of their Alma Mater, they expressed a desire 
to give some objective evidence of their love, and have chosen this 
loving cup as a befitting token of the love they bear for you, and 
have requested your old comrade and fellow-worker, in their be- 
half, to present it to you. Please accept it as a message from a 
multitude of loving hearts, who are the conquest of your life. 

" And to you, Mrs. Kriisi, who have been a helpmate, in a way 
that no one can understand who has not been an eye-witness, who 
have relieved him of every care and burden that he might give 
his whole strength and undivided thought to his life-work, who 
have been to so many of our pupils a mother, and have shown 
them so many kindnesses, and given so much encouragement to 
many a struggling soul, I am requested to present this pin and 
these flowers as an expression of the love and gratitude that goes 
out to you for your many acts of loving kindness, and helpful 
words and deeds." 

Mrs. I. B. Poucher followed, presenting Mr. Kriisi with a 
large bundle of letters of congratulation which she had received 
as secretary of the alumni association. She assured him that 
they had all been answered. The following letter was read as an 
illustration of the many that had been received : 

"I know of nothing better to send as my individual greeting 
for the occasion, than a few lines from the poem Oliver Wendell 
Holmes wrote for Whittier's seventieth birthday. Please say them 
to Mr. Kriisi for me: 

" * What story is this of the day of his birth ? 

Let him hve to a hundred, we want him on earth! 
One life has been paid him (in gold) by the sun: 
One account has been squared and another begun; 
But he never will die, if he lingers below 
Till we've paid him in love half the balance we owe.' " 

Sakah E. Sprague, Class of June, '73. 
Chicago. 

Mrs. Mary Sheldon Barnes was the next speaker. She spoke 



The Closing Years 349 

most tenderly of the pleasant memories that clustered around her 
early association with the home life of Mr. and Mrs. Krlisi. To 
her their home was like a world of romance, because through pic- 
tures and books and conversation she saw the beauties of Switzer- 
land, Germany, Italy, and other Old World countries. She spoke 
of the delightful Christmas treats for the children; of the inspiring 
influences of the reading circles started by Mrs. Kriisi. She said 
one of her earliest recollections was that of lying in an orchard 
reading a copy of Faust lent her by her beloved teacher. The 
delights of the acquaintance were traced through the association 
with Mr. and Mrs. Krlisi in foreign travel, and their pleasant 
neighbouring in California, down to the present time ; and the con- 
viction expressed that although they might be parted for a time 
they would be sure to meet again somewhere. 

Prof. Earl Barnes followed with most excellent remarks upon 
the personality of Mr. Krlisi, speaking of him as one whose life 
had the right ring in it, as one in whom a strong, central idea 
dominated the life and cast its beneficent influence upon all around 
him. He spoke of him as a man who dared to live, and to live 
broadly; as one standing in every way for a strong, vigorous, 
practical, intelligent expression of life. His life in Oswego was 
referred to as one embodying always an atmosphere of learned 
leisure. 

The last address of the evening was made by Rev. Wayland G. 
Bassett, of Brooklyn, representing the alumni association of 
Greater New York, and bearing to Mr. Krlisi their greetings. Mr. 
Bassett spoke very warmly of Professor Krlisi's work and influence, 
saying that New York is greater to-day and will be greater in the 
future because of the direct personal influence of Mr. Krlisi, and 
that which has spread itself out more broadly through his pupils. 
His teaching and example in endeavouring to make of his pupils 
all-round men and women was commented upon. Turning then 
to Mr. Krlisi, an interesting scene took place, when, the handles 
of the loving cup being grasped by Professor Krlisi, Dr. Sheldon, 
and Mr. Bassett, the speaker in most eloquent words " poured into 
the cup the love, good-will and blessing of the alumni of the school, 
thus filling it to overflowing ! " 



S5d Hermann Krusi 

Notes 

The loving cup presented to Professor Kriisi is of elegant 
workmanship, of solid silver with gold lining, and bears upon it 
the following inscription : 

To 
Hermann Krusi 
for twenty-five years a Teacher in the 
Oswego State Normal and Training School 
from the 
Faculty and Alumni in Loving 
Remembrance of the Past. 
Oswego, New York, 
June 24th, 1897. 

The pin presented to Mrs. Kriisi was a beautiful diamond pin. 

The same entry in the Record which details the events of the 
trip, including the birthday incident, concludes as follows: — 

The very first news we received by telegraph after our arrival 
here was the death of our dearly beloved friend. Dr. Sheldon. . . . 
On witnessing the universal sorrow of a vast circle of friends, one 
might apply the sentiment which he expressed regarding my work 
and influence on the occasion of my eightieth birthday: " Nothing 
but love could produce such results!" . . . 



CHAPTER V 

Farewell to Minot 

Minot, 15th July, 1898. Her task is done, since on the morn- 
ing of the 12th July — after a two days' severe sickness on account 
of congestion of the lungs, aggravated by weakness caused by old 
age — Aunt Cyrene was called hence at the ripe age of ninety-six 
years and six months. 

My wife, who during nine years has bravely struggled through 
all the difficulties of her position, has at last been released from 
her task, and might now, at her entrance into old age, enjoy her 
liberty by visiting with me many good old friends, and finally 
settle at or near the home of our son Hermann in far-off California. 

In November, 1898, we find Professor and Mrs. Kriisi still in 
Minot, owing to the delay caused by a serious illness of Mrs. 
Kriisi. In his description of this sad period occur the following 
graphic passages: — 

Nov., 1898. During this period of care and anxiety I had time 
to make many reflections, to which I will refer here by classifying 
them in several chapters, partly in the shape of monologues. 
This — to me — unusual form of presentation may be considered 
as an outcome of the unusual situation, in which I found myself 
placed during Carrie's sickness. 

These reflections are classified into "first, second, and third 
series." The first, entitled "First series of reflections some 
days after Aunt Cyrene's death and burial," consists partly of a 
repetition, in slightly different form, of matter before presented; 
and refers partly to private family matters. This series is omitted, 
as also the third. 



351 



352 Hermann Krusi 

Second Series of Reflections, During my Wife's Sickness 

The scene has not changed. It is true that Carrie never was 
quite confined to her bed, but generally managed to be dressed 
towards noon; but it was a sad sight to see her so emaciated, and 
moving about with great difficulty owing to the extreme weakness 
to which she was reduced, after many years of vigorous house- 
keeping. 

A Morning Scene During the First Weeks of Carrie's Sickness 

I come down from my room ready to do the necessary chores, 
first in bringing up wood, making fire in the kitchen stove. I then 
try my skill in making the beds, and await Carrie's directions for 
getting up a decent breakfast, or, more concisely stated, for mak- 
ing the coffee. If anything more is wanted in the cooking line, 
my wife, sitting in a chair, has to give minute directions as to 
handing her such and such an article or ingredient, some having 
new names — at least to me — while I have some difficulty in 
getting acquainted with the localities where they had been placed 
by my order-loving wife. Of course, the dishes, tables, etc., 
have to be cleaned and errands performed, which oblige me to 
ascend the steps up and down the cellar or wood-shed a great 
number of times, not to speak of my periodical excursions to get 
the mail, or the incidental ones to go to one of the neighbours for 
some purpose. When my wife feels well enough to listen, I have 
to perform the office of reader — either from a newspaper or the 
" Outlook " — an office to which, in order to save my eyes, she had 
formerly devoted herself, more especially by lamp-light. All 
these occupations keep me rather busy during a part of the day, 
and cause me to feel sleepy at an early hour of night; but at the 
same time, I feel that they are rather instructive — for one is never 
too old to learn — and moreover there is a pleasant feeling in the 
fact of being able to give a helpful hand during the trying time of 
my wife's sickness, and to be able to do so in spite of my advanced 
age. They have also tended to dispel some gloomy thoughts which 
threatened to enter my soul on account of the probable outcome 
of her malady. 

A Night Scene 

I awake from a pretty sound sleep, for this blessing has been 
granted to me, that I can forget for many hours the saddening 



The Closing Years 353 

thoughts called up by my present situation. At the same time, 
anxiety with its light slumber makes my senses — especially that 
of hearing — more sensitive to outward impressions. I wonder 
whether the signal (knocking the floor with a stick) has been 
given, or is likely to be heard soon, and in order to be sure of the 
fact, I descend to the bedroom of the invalid below, and find 
generally something to do, although she bears her pains and bodily 
disturbances patiently and without complaint. Returning to my 
couch and musing for some time before falling asleep — I feel some 
apprehension in regard to the duration of her disease, which has 
but slightly abated, and in the absence of a doctor's care and ad- 
vice seems to have but little chance of being reached. The state 
of things just alluded to is caused partly by my wife's inability to 
keep any medicine in her stomach and partly by her lack of con- 
fidence in the judgment of the village doctor, who, although a 
good and estimable man, is a great " gabbler," whose endless talks 
about the merits of this or that remedy become tiresome. At the 
same time you are anxious to know how the great emaciation and 
weakness of the patient can be relieved under her inability to 
retain food in her stomach. Her appearance is certainly cal- 
culated to raise great apprehension regarding a speedy recovery. 
Coupled with this thought is another, that our stay in Minot may 
be indefinitely prolonged, far away from our relatives, and lack- 
ing many comforts in a home almost deprived of its furniture, 
and hence presenting a desolate appearance — and in a place 
where it is diflScult to get appropriate food, for instance, meat; 
while for bread, cakes, or pies we are absolutely dependent on 
some kind neighbour, as well as for other services for which we 
would be willing to pay. 

I do not dare to dwell on a thought most painful to contem- 
plate — as to what I should do, if I were left alone, to mourn her 
loss and to attend to all the formalities necessary before leaving 
a place to which a singular and unusual decree of fate has fettered 
my wife for eight years, and myself during several periods of more 
or less long duration for three or six months at a time. Being of 
a hopeful disposition, I try to dismiss the above thoughts by draw- 
ing comfort from the sentiment expressed in a German poem: 



354 Hermann Krusi 

Befiehl du deine Wege 

Und was dein Herze krankt 
Der allerhochsten Pflege 

Dess, der dein Schicksal lenkt, 

etc. 
Commend thou thy ways, and whate'er grieves thy heart, to the supreme care 
of Him who directs thy fate. 

Within this calm confidence, I fall asleep again and rest until 
near six o'clock, ready for my multifarious duties of the coming 
day. 

The following extract from the description of the final trip 
westward will be of interest. 

Speaking once more of the Normal School, it was a pleasure to 
find it in a prosperous condition under the able management of 
Mr. Poucher and the instruction of many capable teachers. They, 
mostly men and women in the prime of life, show perhaps more 
learning in the teaching of their special branches than did the 
pioneers of the school, to whom I belong, but to whom belongs at 
heart the credit of having fought the battle which made the 
school so popular and so respected as to cause its work to be a 
turning-point in the history of American education, or at least of 
the public school. 

Arrived in California, Professor Kriisi describes thus his little 
home: 

About seven minutes' walk from my son's house, and in the 
neighbourhood of stores, a fine library, and a restaurant — places 
we, or at least I, may often have occasion to visit in the future. 
The two rooms — a sitting-room and a bedroom — are spacious 
and airy, and the little pantry furnished with some cooking- 
apparatus, is so conveniently situated as to give but a moderate 
amount of trouble to my wife, who dislikes going up and down 
stairs. Poor woman, she has been sufiiciently tired by the un- 
packing of our things, and rearranging in the new rooms, which, 
thanks to her taste and energy, present a tasteful and cheery 
appearance. 



CHAPTER VI 

"Reflections," and the Close of the "Record" 

Much to the Editor's regret, only the conclusion of this series 
of "reflections" can be given. 

... If life has value only when one can give some help to the 
family by useful and profitable work or by the support, comfort, 
and improvement of others belonging to the human family, then 
there might be something discouraging in the life of many people, 
and more especially of aged people like myself, who, without 
being sick or mentally weakened, yet are not expected to fill either 
paid or voluntary situations for work, which can be better done by 
younger ones. The least that it is the duty of such men to do is, 
to give a good example of purity, honesty, and kindness of soul, 
and to keep the mind fresh ; taking it for granted that old men — 
being destined to die at no distant time — should prepare to meet 
this contingency. There are two ways of doing it. The orthodox 
view would be to spend a great part of the remaining time in 
prayer or reading the Bible, partly with an intention to obtain 
grace at the Mercy-seat. The more liberal view, not relishing 
such an attempt at " buying," so to say, the grace and forgiveness 
of God by an increased amount of mechanical praying and read- 
ing passages of the Bible — without much thought to their appli- 
cation — might think it wiser to keep all the faculties of the soul, 
and more especially the moral ones, in fresh working order, so as 
to be ready for new phases of eternal life, in which we may sup- 
pose that, under different circumstances, the same laws and prin- 
ciples will be operating as in this. In doing so, they will also 
acknowledge that the soul and spirit of man is eternal, as are also 
the tendencies of the will engendered by the development of mind 
and heart. 

If this be so, then we must not be discouraged by the apparent 
smallness and monotony of the things performed by us and for us 

355 



356 Hermann Krusi 

in old age, since nobody can prevent our harbouring thoughts 
both useful and sublime. If these are able to keep us in a cheer- 
ful mood we shall exercise a pleasant influence on others, who will 
be sorry to see us depart. 

Reflections like the preceding are quite in order when I con- 
sider my age and the number of dear friends who have departed 
this life, four of them having taken an active part at the celebration 
of my eightieth birthday, three years ago. These four are (1st) 
Mr. E. A. Sheldon, (2d) his eldest daughter, Mary Barnes, (3d) 
Mr. Bassett, (4th) (a few weeks ago) Mrs. Matilda C. Poucher. ^ 

After many pages devoted to comments on the important his- 
torical events grouped about the end of the nineteenth and the «i 
opening of the twentieth century, Professor Kriisi finally closed 
his "Record." 

CLOSING OF MY JOURNAL OR RECORD BOOK, KEPT FOR HALF A 

CENTURY 

I have made the experience, that the older I grow, the less 
inclination I feel to make new entries into this Journal, which 
occupation formerly I performed with much pleasure and interest. 
The reason probably is, that formerly in the possession of greater 
vitality I was more interested in passing events, besides their 
supplying a pleasing novelty even during some of the last years 
which I passed in California. After returning here (in 1899, after 
a two years' visit in the East) much of this novelty had disappeared, 
and in the monotony of secluded home-life, the events or doings 
of one day being almost or quite similar to those of the preceding 
one, do not require to be inscribed. . . . 

Yet this old man has never ceased to harbour devout and kind 
feelings toward God and his fellowmen. He is thankful for a 
life and the opportunity given him to do some good in the cause 
of education untrammelled by sickness or care, thankful for the 
signs of affection he has received from his relatives, friends, and 
pupils in different parts of the world, and awaits now, with calm 
resignation and hope, the summons which will call him to another 
existence. Hence he may say, what Schiller puts into the mouth 
of a maiden tired of life: 



The Closing Years 357 



"Du, Vater,! rufe dein Kind zuriick, 
Ich habe genossen das irdische Gliick, 
Ich habe gelebt und geliebet" 
Alameda, 10th March, 1902. 

1 In the original, "Heilige." 



CHAPTER VII 

A Tribute to the Memory of My Dear Wife, who Departed 
FROM THIS Life on the 31st Oct., 1902 

In the first days after a painful bereavement, such as the 
above, our thoughts are almost exclusively occupied with one 
object, i.e., the fate of the faithful companion with whom we have 
been united for nearly fifty years, whose whole life we pass in 
review, but not before the pang caused by her last sickness and 
death has gradually lost its sting. For this reason I will give, 
as concisely as I can, the principal episodes in the life of my de- 
parted wife, to be followed by a sketch of her character, her activity 
in various situations of life. 

Caroline W. Dunham was born in Maine, in the neighbourhood 
of Bethel, where her father, a Baptist clergyman, preached to a 
small congregation. As both her father and mother died at an 
early age, and before I knew my wife, I can say but little about 
them or about their daughter's early education, except that she 
was expected at an early age to take care of her younger brother 
and sister, whilst she received a good home education, and later 
partook of the instruction given at the Bethel Academy by Dr. 
True. There she took an interest in some branches of study, 
which she continued afterwards at the Lancaster Normal College. 
Like hundreds of young people of both sexes in the rural districts, 
she had to earn the means for living and for education by the 
work of her hands, which she did in the manufacturing town of 
Clinton, Mass. — and in the neighbouring place of Lancaster. 
There she made the acquaintance of many pupils and their 
teachers. To the latter I belonged, myself, who had but lately 
come from Switzerland (in 1853). 

At the time of our coming to California she had scarcely re- 
covered from a severe sickness, the effects of which she felt for the 

358 




Caroline Dunham Kritsi 
From a photograph taken in Alameda, 1900 



The Closing Years 359 

remainder of her life. However, I consider it a great blessing 
that I was permitted, during the three years of her declining health, 
to be in close communion with her in the limited, and yet in some 
respects convenient quarters, we occupied in Mrs. Schroder's house. 
These she left but rarely, owing to her growing infirmities, stiff- 
ness, and occasional pains in her limbs. Her condition was aggra- 
vated at the beginning of the year by a stroke of paralysis, which, 
although she partly recovered from it, was followed in the summer 
of the year by other strokes, which so enfeebled and disabled her 
as to necessitate the assistance of an efficient nurse — at the home 
of our daughter-in-law, to which we had been kindly invited in 
order that she might receive all possible care and comfort among 
loving relatives. She breathed her last on the evening of the 31st 
Oct., 1902, mourned and regretted by all who knew her, and 
loved and respected her for her noble and self-sacrificing life, 
devoted to duty and to the welfare of her friends. 

PRINCIPAL TRAITS IN THE CHARACTER OF THE DEPARTED MOTHER, 

WIFE, AND FRIEND 

Among these we name as the most prominent her sterling 
honesty and love of truth; hence absence of flattery, and faithful 
adherence to any idea which appealed to her conviction, pur- 
suing her aim with a strong will and tireless persistence, aided in 
all her doings by great practical skill and sound common sense. 
Hence it may be said that she would probably have been success- 
ful in all her undertakings besides those which Providence and 
attending circumstances provided for her, and in which she so 
honourably acquitted herself. 

1. As wife and mother. — In both these vocations she acted 
with the utmost conscientiousness, giving an example of system, 
order, cleanliness, in spite of the amount of work which fell to her 
share, sometimes without the help of a servant. To be able to do 
this, she had to view with some strictness the conduct of the other 
members of the house, who might have thought her too particular 
in small matters. On this subject, in a letter written soon after 
marriage, she expresses herself in a manner calculated to disarm 
all resistance: " . . . . I do not speak of these things in a fault- 
finding spirit, but because I know that you are soon to enter into 
public life. Perhaps it is pride, for I am just as anxious for you to 
excel, as if it were myself, for you are a great part of myself. It 



360 Hermann Krusi 

is perhaps my misfortune, that the more I love, the more I notice, 
and feel anxious that little defects may be corrected. Errors of the 
head I may commit, but ..." 

In the physical education of her children she was guided by 
sound sanitary principles, and their moral culture was fostered by 
that rational treatment which does not consider gratification of 
all the child's capricious demands as a manifestation of true love, 
nor harsh treatment the best means for preventing wicked thoughts 
and actions — but which insists that a thing which has been 
ordered for the child's good shall be duly performed, until he is 
himself convinced of its beneficial effect. 

^. As a teacher. — Although she never formally acted in the 
capacity of an appointed teacher, except once in her sixteenth 
year in a village school of Maine, she did a great deal of voluntary 
teaching with her children as well as with young people, who were 
inmates of our house. This instruction — generally given in the 
evening in one of her free hours — was calculated to promote 
their intellectual as well as their moral growth, and will be grate- 
fully remembered by those who were benefited by her truly 
maternal care for their welfare. 

Mr. Sheldon, in his address delivered on the occasion of my 
eightieth birthday, recognized her services rendered to many 
members of the Normal School, by giving her specific thanks for 
her unselfish and efficient work in that direction. Besides keep- 
ing herself posted on the progress of science and civilization, she 
profited much by the experience made on some large journeys 
and excursions, of which we name especially the trip to and from 
Europe, twice performed (in 1865, and 1888) the overland trip 
to California also twice performed (in 1886 and 1899), and a very 
interesting one to the Saguenay, all of which tended to enlarge her 
knowledge through the contemplation and study of the wonders 
of Nature and of Art. 

3. As a manager. — I believe that all those who had occasion 
to witness my wife's indefatigable energy, and her practical skill 
even in matters generally supposed to be outside of a woman's 
domain, as for instance in regard to building operations, will 
agree with me, that it did not require much persuasion to confide 
to her the supervision and direction of matters connected with the 
house, a supervision which extended to the smallest details. But 
in spite of her wish to economize her resources as much as possible, 



The Closing Years 361 

she did not sacrifice taste to mere utility and cheapness, and her 
plans or designs suggested for this purpose sometimes excited the 
admiration of expert workmen. This sentiment was active even 
in the last year of her life, when she made a plan for a tasteful 
monument for herself and husband to be placed in the Riverside 
Cemetery of Oswego, near the graves of our two early-departed 
daughters. 

In spite of her enterprising spirit, she did not unnecessarily 
encroach upon the income of her husband. On the contrary, her 
love of independence in financial matters was such, that at one 
time she raised our house at her own expense — i.e., from the 
receipts obtained through renting rooms, etc. She also defrayed 
the expenses for the second trip to Europe by the translation of 
an English reading-book into German, and by acting as my sub- 
stitute in teaching German at the Normal School after my resigna- 
tion. In the last three years of her life, during a long period of 
partial and complete helplessness, her own resources, mostly 
earned by her long and faithful service at home and with her old 
aunt, were sufficient to defray the rather heavy expenses for 
doctors, sanitarium, nursing, etc. 

4. As a Christian. — We use this term not in a confessional 
sense, by which many so-called orthodox believers seem to assign 
to oral confession, formal prayer, the reading of long passages of 
the Bible, etc., the test for recognizing a Christian. To this kind 
of Christianity my wife never made any claim, and abstained from 
parading it, presenting instead a true spirit of love and of kind, 
charitable action. We do not refer particularly to that kind of 
charity, which is prone to give alms and temporary aid, but rather 
the earnest endeavour to strengthen and elevate the soul for a 
higher vocation. Who will deny that the dear departed has done 
this to the full extent, by helping young aspiring souls in their 
studies, not only by teaching and good advice, but by furnishing 
occasionally — with her limited income — the means by which 
to accompHsh their object. There are many who will bless her 
for her noble, self-sacrificing work in this direction. The exercise 
of much patience, far from rendering her austere or severe in 
criticism, did not prevent her from giving to the young people a 
wholesome recreation by appropriate plays, etc. In the fulness of 
her strength she delighted in games, such as chess — which taxes 
the ingenuity and power of combination of the participants, and 



362 Hermann Krusi 

in which she was often the winner. These were afterwards 
abandoned and she was satisfied to be merry with the merry ones, 
and to share the dehght of the children and others in the receipt 
of their Christmas presents and on other occasions. 

The occupations which fell to her share in later years — more 
especially during her somewhat lonely and monotonous life in 
Minot, with her aunt — gave to her mind a serious turn ; and still 
more the infirmities of her body, which after our moving to Ala- 
meda began to impede her movements, and ended at last in total 
paralysis and physical and mental prostration, pointing to rapid 
dissolution. I have no doubt that she was prepared for death, 
and had no reason to fear it, in the consciousness of having done 
her duty in this life and leaving to a wise and benign Providence 
the disposition to be made in a continued existence, with spiritual 
bodies expanding into new activity, cheered and animated by 
eternal Love. 



CHAPTER VIII 

Last Days and Departure, January 28, 1903 
memorials 

Mrs. Ida M. Krusi, the much-loved and devoted daughter- 
in-law, writes : " You know Father was well and active until a few 
days before his death. After his wife passed away, he spent 
much time writing tributes to her memory, reflections on her 
character, as a scholar, a mother, a teacher, a wife, and a Christian. 
. . . He passed away in my arms after three and one half days' 
weakness. He was perfectly conscious and conversing with us 
until ten minutes before his death, which was apparently caused 
purely by old age." 

When the notice of the death was received at the Oswego 
school a meeting of the Faculty was called and the following 
committee of teachers who knew Professor Krlisi during his life 
was appointed to draft resolutions on his death: Dr. I. B. Poucher, 
A. W. Farnham, W. G. Rappleye, H. J. Smith, Miss Caroline 
Scales, Mrs. Mary H. McElroy, Miss Amanda P. Funnelle, Miss 
Harriet E. Stevens, Miss Mary L. O'Geran, Mr. Charles S. 
Sheldon. 

Professor Kriisi's remains were cremated and the ashes sent 
to Oswego, along with those of Mrs. Krlisi, and were buried in 
the lot in Riverside Cemetery, where their children were interred. 

Resolutions in Professor Kriisi's memory 
Adopted hy the Faculty of the Oswego Normal School 

in memoriam 

It is with feelings of sorrow that the teachers of the Oswego 
State Normal School receive the news of the death of Mr. Hermann 

363 



364 Hermann Krusi 

Kriisi, Sr., which occurred January 28, 1903, at the home of his 
son, Hermann Kriisi, Jr., in i\.lameda, Cahfornia. There is but 
one other institution besides our own whose members are so 
deeply moved by this bereavement; that institution is the stricken 
home in Cahfornia. Mr. Kriisi's relation to the Normal School 
was a unique one. He not only taught in the school for a long 
term of years and endeared himself to his colleagues and pupils, 
through his capable and forceful teaching, his genial nature and 
exalted character, but he brought from the old world in a concrete 
form the principles enunciated by Pestalozzi which had already 
reformed the educational work in German and other European 
secondary schools. 

Mr. Kriisi died at the advanced age of eighty -five years. Fifty 
years of his life were spent in teaching; the last half of this period 
was spent in the Oswego Normal School. Of the present Normal 
School Faculty ten have either taught with him or studied under 
his direction in the Normal School. In reviewing his professional 
career, at a recent date, Mr. Kriisi said, *' I need hardly say that 
my fondest recollections cling to my work at Oswego." 

When he came back a few years ago, and this coming proved 
to be his last, as he at the time believed it would be, the door of 
every friend swung wide open to admit him, and the hand of every 
friend was extended to receive him. He truly found himself 
embarrassed by the number of expressions of affectionate regard 
tendered by loving friends. 

Mr. Kriisi is remembered for the even balance of his life — a 
life in no measure unsymmetrical. Although he had a warm 
heart, he had also a cool head. He formed his judgments with 
deliberation, and expressed them with a philosophical clearness. 
The judgments of others were respected, and even their preju- 
dices were regarded. He lived an unhurried life, quiet, serene, 
free from worry and the friction of care which are so often the 
lot of others. Notwithstanding his life was unhurried, it was, 
nevertheless, a life of well-directed energy and well-regulated 
activity. While he never hurried, he was never late at his post of 
duty. 

He had a strong personality which was an essential element in 
the success of the Normal School during the first quarter century 
of its existence. Every one who came under his tuition was pro- 
foundly impressed with the worth of his character. 



The Closing Years 365 

To say that he passed into a beautiful old age may be another 
way of saying that his youth was perennial. 

It is not surprising that he so soon followed Mrs. Kriisi from 
the scenes of earth. They had the same purposes, the same 
hopes, the same joys and sorrows, for so many years together 
that their lives had become interwoven to the extent that each 
formed a part of the other. His life was incomplete without hers. 
It was impossible for it to retain the poise that had characterized 
it so long. It went out and on to realize (using his own words) 
*' the conditions of growth and further development tending 
toward gradual perfection." 

The members of the Normal School Faculty extend their 
sympathy to the son and his family, from whose home have gone 
out so recently two lights of unusual brightness. 

Amos W. Farnham, 
Charles S. Sheldon, 
Amanda P. Funnelle, 
Mary L. O'Geran, 

Comtnittee of the Faculty, 

Memorial exercises were later held at the school, as indicated 
by the following invitation sent out to the Alumni and other 
friends : 

Hermann Krusi, Sen. 

Yverdon, Switzerland, , 1817. 

Alameda, California, January 28, 1903. 
" Death shall reap no braver harvest." 

We desire you to be present at the memorial services in honour 
of our friend, which will be held in Normal Hall, Friday evening, 
8 o'clock. May 29, 1903. 

The Local Board and Faculty 

of the Oswego State Normal School. 

At a meeting of " The Normal Boys," an association of Oswego 
Alumni living in or near New York City, resolutions in Professor 
Kriisi's memory were also adopted (Feb. 27, 1903) and copies 
sent to the Faculty of the school and to the family. (Irving Wash- 
burn, President; Arthur S. Hoyt, Secretary). 



KRiJSI'S INTELLECTUAL LIFE 

Illustrated by His Miscellaneous Essays 



KRUSI'S INTELLECTUAL LIFE 

CHAPTER I 

Illustrating Krusi's Religious Tendencies 

Professor Krusi's incidental remarks throughout his auto- 
biographical writings have sufficiently indicated his general 
attitude toward religion and Christianity; so that for mere infor- 
mation it is unnecessary to add anything. However, at certain 
periods of his life he devoted himself with special earnestness to 
thinking out deep religious problems, embodying his reflections 
in long essays so full of interest that some reference to these, 
including a few extracts, is imperative in this place. 

The first extended presentation of his religious views appears 
in the Record, about 1874, under the heading "Some Remarks 
on the Bible." Following a minute argument on the inspiration 
of the Bible and the theory of Christ's divinity, in which Kriisi 
shows his acceptance of the same under a modern " liberal " inter- 
pretation, he goes on to present the following aspects of allied 
religious questions, giving us an idea of his modified "liberalism." 

It is easy to prove that Christianity was not a sudden or un- 
expected growth, but was planted in favourable soil, where the idea 
of one God and of Unity in the great plan of the Universe had 
taken firm root, together with the idea of a Messiah, who was to 
be the liberator from bondage. The spiritual meaning of this 
" liberation " could not of course have been distinctly apprehended 
v/ithout the appearance of the God-man himself. The existence 
of wise men, philosophers, scribes and even prophets, did not give 
any real satisfaction, since their sayings or writings referred 
chiefly to mental speculations, a crude deification of matter or of 
earthly passions without true moral attributes, — often couched 

369 



370 Hermann Krusi 

in language unintelligible to the uninitiated, and therefore afford- 
ing neither edification nor consolation to the "poor in spirit." 

The old religions did not give any satisfaction to the pure 
instincts and yearnings of human nature. For instance, the 
evidence of the senses and of experience showed mankind the per- 
plexing fact that innocence often was suffering and vice trium- 
phant; that death closed the career of every man, and reduced 
him seemingly to dust and ashes. But a true instinct whispered 
already to reflecting minds, that everything would be righted in 
the order of Nature, and that the doings and experiences of this 
world did not demonstrate the close of human destiny. The in- 
stincts of conscience, the instincts of immortality, required but the 
soothing influence of a feeling heart, the convincing effect of a 
thoughtful mind, and the magic touch of a powerful hand, to issue 
forth as living agents for the moral elevation of mankind. 

Jesus combined all these great qualities of a Reformer. The 
obscurity of his origin, as well as his immense influence on the 
poor and humble, followed by a spreading of his doctrines through 
all the civilized world — in spite of the opposition and persecution 
of the mighty of this world, in spite of the then fashionable ortho- 
doxy — have stamped him as the Saviour of the World, with attri- 
butes belonging to God alone, yea, as God himself. 

He then discusses the adequacy of the " rationalism of philoso- 
phers " and various materialistic views, to meet the needs of human 
life. Although in harmony with these to a certain extent, and 
feeling also in doubt about the miracles and other supernatural 
manifestations conceded by the average Christian's belief, yet he 
finally says: 

I like to see little children have faith in Jesus and even in the 
words of the Bible, as long as their intellects and feelings do not 
give them an adequate substitute for those flowers which will 
have to fall off when touched by the tooth of time. I would rather 
have adults believe in something^ than in nothing at all. 

Again, in 1879, he enters into a long written discussion of these 
problems, closing: 

I am resolved, if God grants me longer health, and the use of 



His Intellectual Life 371 

my faculties, to ponder more on this problem. When life is draw- 
ing nearer to its close, it is but right to consider the probabilities 
or possibilities of existence, always relying for ultimate success on 
the proper fulfilment of one's duties, and a hope in a loving in- 
telligence, which governs the Universe. 

The relations of religion, science, and every-day life are again 
analyzed, at about the same period, in articles entitled : 

" What Are the Objects of Science ? " 

"What or Who May Be Called Practical?" 

" Is Life a Reality, a Dream, or a Reflection ? " 

"The Beyond." 

The latter two contain large quotations from Professor Swing's 
lectures, with which Kriisi finds himself very fully in harmony. 
But space forbids the presentation of these interesting specula- 
tions. 

Soon after, we find him entering into a more strictly religious 
vein, in a little study entitled "What is Prayer.^ Is it of any 
Use ? " He says : 

This important question is the immediate result of the reflec- 
tions contained in the previous pages [on the reality and destiny 
of life], as also of my present state of mind, which harbours one 
anxious care; viz., the health and preservation of my beloved 
daughter. 

After several pages of close argument, he concludes: 

Far be it from me to deny that there may be agencies at work, 
or spirits in communion with us, who may have some power in 
the changing of our destiny, or who — as all good Catholics think 
— may intercede between us and the Eternal Powers. But whilst 
we are unwilling to reject this view, simply because it is outside 
of our knowledge, let us strictly adhere to the other view, in which 
the prayer reacts chiefly on ourselves, and which is also a guarantee 
of its depth and sincerity. Hence, let us not be afraid or ashamed 
to pray, according to the beautiful sentiment in Goethe's Wilhelm 
Meister : 



372 Hermann Krusi 

Wer nie sein Brod mit Thranen ass, 

Wer nie die kummervollen Nachte, 

An einem Bette weinend sass, 

Der kennt eueh nicht, ihr Himmlisehe Machte. 

At the sick-bed of beloved persons, we learn to pray. True 
there may be a good deal of selfishness in these prayers, since we 
can less afford to lose their sweet presence, than they to lose 
ours. But love is thus constituted, that it can hardly bear the 
thought of separation, strengthened as it is by the habit of daily 
communion. 

But shall we not pray for others ? Supposing we have fears 
that a son or a dear friend may be corrupted by the influence of 
bad example, shall we not pray for him ? We certainly feel so 
strongly, that we do pray; but in that prayer, how many duties 
are revealed, which are incumbent on ourselves, before we can 
or ought to hope for a miraculous intervention! 

The main results to which these reflections have led me, are : 

(a) There will always be prayer where there is sincere and 
true feeling, and a trust in some higher power. 

(h) It is not always necessary that this prayer should be ex- 
pressed in spoken words. 

(c) It should always lead to reflection as a necessary condition 
to hope and success. 

{d) A " machine prayer " or one that is simply meant to fill out 
time, is no prayer at all. 

{e) A prayer from a fure heart has the advantage that attend- 
ing angels or spirits (if such there be) may see into it, and carry 
the thought to the uppermost Throne of God. 

During Gertie's sickness (1880-1881) religious speculations 
begin to arise more strongly than ever in Kriisi's mind, and we 
find these first expressed in an essay entitled ^ "Some Reflections 
on God and His Providence," in which are manifest the same 
reverence, and the same earnest desire to assign to Providence a 
deep wisdom and an infinite love in all His dealings, that we find 
throughout Kriisi's religious speculations. 

Gertie's death, in 1881, gave rise for a time to unceasing re- 
flections on spiritual subjects, beginning with an elaborate essay 



His Intellectual Life 373 

entitled, " Grave Reflections turning into Bright Visions of Eternal 
Life." He says: 

I declare here at the outset, that I shall not reject everything I 
can not prove. " Yes," says the Rationalist, " but you do not 
accept it." This may be true or not: for instance, I accept the 
Universe and all its creations, although I cannot prove how they 
are made. The reply to this may be: " But you accept at least the 
existence of the Universe upon indisputable testimony; but the same 
testimony will not demonstrate to you the existence or continu- 
ance of the soul." 

Let us see! Upon what testimony do I accept the existence 
of the Universe ? Answer : Because you are conscious of it. What 
or who makes me conscious of it.^ Answer: Impressions made 
upon the senses and conveyed to the brain. What is brain ? 
Answer: Matter. Then I must assume that matter influencing 
matter becomes conscious of itself, is reflected in the other. This 
exceeds my comprehension. 

This little passage in particular (as well as the whole discussion, 
indeed) is a striking instance of Mr. Krlisi's love of close analysis, 
and his conscientious desire to arrive at exact truths. How these 
traits were tempered, will also be seen. He continues: 

I do not see, nor have I ever seen it explained, how conscious- 
ness arises. Hence it requires no apology, to denominate the 
dawning of consciousness the beginning of the soul. If I had not 
that consciousness, i.e., that soul power, I would not be conscious 
of matter, of the Universe. Hence the very idea of matter arises 
from the consciousness of it, and — as Descartes truly said : " I 
think, therefore I am." But more: — the farther back your con- 
sciousness goes, by enlisting in its service the indirect testimony 
of things of the past — the farther it may pierce the future, until 
it penetrates to the threshold of Heaven, or to the unknown Spirit 
Land. So much for the expansive power of the soul. 

Here follows a discussion of various conceptions of an ultimate 
source of things — that of scientific materialists in particular ; 
and Krlisi declares his preference for the conception of a higher 
Spirit who planned the Universe; but, with this conceded, he sees 



374 Hermann Krusi 

no hindrance to belief in the whole theory of Evolution, culminat- 
ing in the creation of Man, i.e., "the animal with a soul." 

About ten pages are now devoted to various proofs of the 
existence of "soul," as distinct from matter; and of its probable 
immortality, closing thus : 

The conclusion forces itself on us, from the universality of 
this belief, that there is amongst the masses of mankind what 
might be called an instinct of immortality and of personal ex- 
istence after death. 

To be sure, instinct is not reason, but it points to a supreme 
reason as sure as the magnet points to its pole. . . . 

Under the title "Additional Reflections on the Continuance 
of Life, which may prove as Consolations to some Scientists and 
Educators," Mr. Kriisi soon afterwards writes many more pages 
of speculation on the ramifications of the subject, discussing 
agnostic and other philosophic views, and finally alludes to a book 
expressing new theories of Matter and Spirit, which had interested 
him greatly: "The Unseen Universe," by Professors Taite and 
McMillan; "both," he says, "distinguished scientists in the 
sphere of electricity." These theories are very thoroughly 
turned over in the pages of his Record, and extensive quota- 
tions are made, closing thus: 

"Each thought of man is accompanied by certain molecular 
actions and displacements of the brain, and part of these, let us 
allow, are in some way stored up in that organ, so as to produce 
what may be termed material physical memory. Other motions 
are however communicated to the spiritual, invisible body and 
are there stored up, forming a memory, which may be made use 
of when that body is free to exercise its functions." 

I confess that such a view (whether it be proved or not) has 
something edifying for me, and more especially as an educator 
who has adhered to Pestalozzian principles from the beginning 
of his career. Is it not elevating to think, that since the impulses, 
energies, and aspirations of our mind and heart may tend to form 
and mould the spiritual body, they are also eternal ^ Hence a 
method applied in that direction tends to hold good for eternity. 



His Intellectual Life 375 

Now is introduced a lengthy discussion of Swedenborg's 
philosophy, after which he concludes : 

The logical links in the foregoing reflections seem to be the 
following : 

(a) That there is a soul in man, which is distinct from his body. 

(6) That this soul survives as a spirit and inherits immortality. 

(c) That there are higher and lower spirits. 

{d) That there must be progress and development for all, 
and salvation for the fallen. 

(e) That the Christian religion — of all religions on earth, is 
the most in harmony with the above views. 



Conclusion 

I shall append, on the following pages, some sayings both in 
prose and poetry of men of various modes of belief, but still agree- 
ing on the main points. These extracts have not been collected 
with any care as to their logical connection, but simply because 
they are familiar to me and contain what I consider some germs 
of higher truth. 

Quotations are next made, to the extent of about twenty pages, 
from "honest rationalists": John Stuart Mill, Huxley, Bain, 
Tyndall, Herbert Spencer, Fichte; Rev. R. A. Holland, Colonel 
Ingersoll ("Reflections of a So-called Infidel at the Grave of a 
Little Child"); Victor Hugo, Goethe, Salis, Moore; also the 23d 
Psalm and Corinthians I, chap, xv, 35-56. 

In the midst of these quotations occurs a passage of his own, 
a devout acknowledgment of God's ever-present support to him- 
self, which might be likened to one of the Psalms, and is entitled 
"Der Vater Waltet" (his father's favourite motto). 

Saze's death, in the following year, gave lise to further reflec- 
tions on the subject of immortality. Here occurs a long quotation 
from Mott's " Was Man Created .? " which Mr. Krlisi copied into 
his Record "partly in memory of Saze, partly to satisfy my own 
mind." Tliis treats the matter in a profoundly scientific, technical 



376 Hermann Krusi 

way, and arrives at the conclusion "that the spiritual theory is 
one which intelligent people can safely entertain, combined with 
the hope of Immortality." 

Several years later (1886) the Record still manifests his studious 
attention to this whole field of research; as, for instance, in the 
tabulation of " Goethe's Ideas on God and Religion," as expressed 
in " Faust," in answer to Gretchen's question " Glaiibst du an 
Gott?"; and again in his quotation and discussion of Pestalozzi's 
views, " when, on the inquiry of the noble Nicolovius (afterwards 
Prussian Councillor of State) he gave his idea about Christianity." 
Kriisi quotes : 

"Led as I was, by a peculiar fate, I consider Christianity to 
be nothing else than the 'purest and noblest modification of the doc- 
trine of the elevatio?i of the Spirit over the Flesh — and this doctrine 
I deem to be the great secret to, and the sole means to bring our 
nature in its inmost essence nearer to true perfection — or to 
express myself more distinctly, to arrive through the development 
of the purest sentiments of love at a dominion of Reason over the 
Senses." (Pestalozzi observes that he does not believe many men 
capable of becoming Christians or wearing heavenly crowns, as 
little as he thinks them worthy of wearing earthly ones, and then 
continues) : 

" I believe Christianity to be the Salt of the Earth, but as much 
as I esteem this salt, I yet believe that gold and stone and sand 
and pearls have their value independent of this salt. I believe 
that all the mud of this world (common affairs) have their order 
and value independent of Christianity, and whilst I make my re- 
flections tending towards this right and order / feel at the same 
time the limits of my standpoint and I feel, like John, my voice 
to be as one calling in the wilderness to one who will come after 
me, to prepare the way. In the meantime my heart draws me 
with irresistible power, to give expression to my feelings in words, 
which I may truly say proceed from my honest, ear7iest conviction. 

" So much, my friend, for this time about my non-Christianity." 

Kriisi concludes: 

This, the Orthodox will say, is Christianity minus a Christ, 



His Intellectual Life 377 

and yet it would be diflScult to deny to the noble, self-sacrificing 
heart of the great educator the tribute of having at least acted in 
the spirit of Christ, although he castigates the hollow word- 
Christianity of his age, which substitutes the smoke for the fire, 
and believes in the redeeming quality of professions. Contrary 
to the self-sufficiency of these men — Pestalozzi acknowledges 
with pleasing modesty his yearning for more light. 

The culmination of Mr. Krlisi's thought on the whole subject 
is found in the Record of 1887 (spring, near the end of his service 
at the Oswego Normal School) in an essay which is next quoted 
in part. 

EVOLUTION OF THE SOUL 

At this time, an increasing host of scientific men clamour for 
Evolution, and are so much convinced of it, that they maintain 
that the question, whether there is evolution, is as much settled 
as the law of gravitation, and that the real question is only: How 
is evolution performed ? At the same time the ardour of some of 
its extreme defenders, Haeckel amongst others — is bent upon 
referring this evolution to the body alone, and incidentally to the 
soul as a physical outgrowth, which, although difficult to locate, is 
nevertheless doomed to share its dissolution and decay. This 
view has always seemed to me to be wrong, and never more so 
than now, when I have been induced to investigate the principles 
of Herbart's philosophy, applied to education. Frankly speak- 
ing, I have not yet been able to arrive at a clear idea of that which 
distinguishes him from other philosophers and educators. I am 
too old to follow the intricacies of German abstruse philosophy, 
even when it applies to psychological problems. In regard to 
Education, I see Herbart firmly planted on the base of Pestalozzi's 
idea, i.e., that of "Anschauung" and " Entwicklung, " to which 
he applies the terms of '' Aiissere und innere Vorstellung,'^ and 
"Apperception." What took the most hold on me was his re- 
jection of the usual classification of the powers of the mind as 
Mental and Moral faculties. 

The mind is a unit. Making allowance for some inherited 
tendencies, the mind of every man is a growth, a structure, the 
evolution of a kind of universe (microcosm), the thoughts from 
without and within acting and reacting on each other, by a kind of 



378 Hermann Krusi 

struggle produced by opposition — giving rise to new products 
of thought which survive for a while, like those proceeding from 
the "Survival of the Fittest" until they evolute again, and ulti- 
mately, by the help of an educated will, produce character and 
conscience, lead to invention, and institute a line of progress, 
which death cannot stop. . . . 

If — as Herbart says — we could see into the minds of little 
men and of great men, we would see in the latter a " world exposi- 
tion " of ideas finely arranged and sorted, and in the latter a crude 
collection of a few local objects, suitable for food, shelter, or social 
intercourse. As Longfellow has well said: 

"The means of action, 
The shapeless masses, the materials, 
Lie everywhere about us. What we need 
Is the celestial fire to change the flint 
Into transparent crystal. 
That fire is genius." 

There, then, we have an evolution of the mind, as striking, or 
more so, than those of the physical universe which required 
myriads of years. But the physical universe still develops and 
progresses under the influence of eternal laws and impulses. 
And shall the mental universe perish because the brain perishes 
and decays "t We may ask here — what made or caused those 
many evolutions and that abundance of gray matter and nerve- 
connection, which characterize the brains of highly intellectual 
men or races, when compared with those of a lower order .? Was 
it not the mindy or thought that produced them ? 

In conclusion I will say that it is somewhat strange, that my 
occupation with Herbart's system should have produced and re- 
newed thoughts of this kind, considering that it treats of different 
matters. But this is how our mind is affected. A certain class 
or series of ideas — derived from the outside — bears strongly 
upon some that were formerly deposited in our consciousness, 
and produces a new struggle and perhaps a new result. In this 
case my views of the soul and immortality, which I have expressed 
in another of my Records, soon after the death of our beloved 
Gertie — have only been strengthened and widened through the 
bearing of a philosophy which seems based upon the evolution of 
the mind. 



His Intellectual Life 379 

P.S. I have just been reading (I am almost ashamed to say, 
for the first time) the celebrated novel "Paul and Virginia,'* by 
Bernardin de St. Pierre. Amongst the fine and impressive pas- 
sages of this book, I mention one sentiment, that bears upon death 
and immortality, which the author puts in the mouth of an old 
man, consoling the despairing Paul for the sad loss of his beloved 
Virginia : 

" Meanwhile Virginia exists. My son, you see that everything 
changes on this earth, but that nothing is ever lost. No art of 
man can annihilate the smallest particle of matter; can, then, that 
which has possessed reason, sensibility, affection, virtue, and 
religion be supposed capable of destruction, when the very ele- 
ments with which it is clothed are imperishable : — can God only 
dispose of human life in the territory of death ? — What ! is there 
no supreme intelligence, no divine goodness, except on this little 
spot where we are placed.'^ In these innumerable glowing fires 
— in those infinite fields of light which surround them, and which 
neither storm nor darkness can extinguish, is there nothing but 
empty space and an eternal void ^ " 

Words like these were written amongst the sceptical influences 
preceding the first French revolution. They have still their 
meaning, although they do not entirely solve the great riddle. 

From a lecture heard by Mr. Kriisi at Stanford University in 
1892, he quotes some passages, as forming a crystalline expression 
of his own views on the great subject which had filled his mind 
and heart for so many years. 

Extract From one of Professor Griggs' Lectures on God, Duty 
and Immortality {From the Standpoint of Science) 

"Ideas on these subjects have been universally held in various 
forms. Generally they have been held on the authority of some 
religion or church. The old reasons for the blind acceptance of 
these ideas being gone, the scientific man inquires whether there 
are other valid reasons." 

The speaker found a new basis for them in the fact "that 
they are products of human life and grow with its growth. Be- 
cause this is true, may we not safely trust them ? We cannot — it 
is true — frove them, but can we prove anything that is worth 
believing ? 



380 Hermann Krusi 

" That the ideas of God and Duty change with the development 
of the souly is really a reason for trusting them. As these ideas have 
their source in human Hfe and grow out of it, so when one can find 
no eternal basis for behef in God and Duty and Immortahty, he 
will find it within himself — in his heart and life. If we live the 
highest life, there is no anxiety as to Immortality. In the flowing 
of Truth and Love there is no question about it, for these take no 
account of Time. One who thus lives may be like a child at 
play, playing as if it had all eternity for its game, without any 
sense of time-limits to human life." 



CHAPTER II 

Krusi's Political Standpoint 

While Professor Krlisi has "confessed" that he had never 
become a naturahzed American, he still followed with the keenest 
interest all the twists and turnings in American political move- 
ments, informed himself thoroughly on political personages, and 
meditated deeply in his mind concerning all these; so that he was 
doubtless better fitted to vote than most of the voters. 

A remarkable number of essays and shorter passages setting 
forth these meditations are found scattered through his Record. 
One of the most notable is that bearing the title: "A Chapter on 
Politics and on the Moral and Intellectual Traits of American 
Character." The text underlying this discourse is a brief descrip- 
tion of the peculiar conditions and the outcome of the exciting 
Presidential campaign of 1872, when Grant and Greeley were 
opposing candidates, Greeley being actually the candidate of each 
of two distinct parties. It is unnecessary to repeat Mr. Krusi's 
expressions of disgust with the condition of American politics. 
His discussion of American character and his comparison of it 
with that of other nationalities are both very interesting in them- 
selves, as examples of keen analysis; but they would have been 
of fresher interest at the time the essay was written, — this sub- 
ject having been perennially discussed in periodicals and lectures. 
We may therefore omit this, merely referring to it as an instance 
of the activity of Professor Krusi's mind on all subjects that came 
undei his observation. The mathematical and philosophical 
habit was as natural to him, always and everywhere, as sleeping 
and waking. 

381 



382 Hermann Krusi 

In summing up his observations he shows some anxiety for the 
future of the nation, but attempts to make a hopeful prognostica- 
tion, based on the redeeming features. For Mr. Krlisi was 
always a hopeful man ; and where he felt himself inclined to appre- 
hensions, he tried to force himself to find the hopeful side. 

In considering the future outcome to the nation from its own 
salient characteristics, he examines their effects as seen in the 
character and training of children. Here he finds very much to 
blame, but looks to the true application of Pestalozzian principles 
to overcome these evils, in the course of time. 

Although some of the ideas presented are no longer new, they 
show how far Mr. Kriisi was in advance of the mass of American 
teachers and parents at the time of his writing; and in advance 
even of many of the present day; for there is still need of some of 
the criticisms he makes on home and school training. 

Again, we find him indulging in what he calls "Pohtical 
Grumblings." The "grumblings," which detail all phases of 
pohtical corruption, and deplore the public inertness in remedying 
evils, occupy nine finely written pages of his large note-book. 

In 1896, the contest between McKinley and Bryan, "which 
aroused this nation to a higher pitch of excitement than has been 
witnessed since the War of the Rebellion," also roused Mr. Krlisi 
to "more grumblings," which he closes, however, with these 
words : 

But enough of these sinister auguries. There is always hope 
that a people which has been able to grapple with the monster of 
slavery, and settle it for all time to come, may also find means to 
deal successfully with those insidious agencies which, like spectral 
apparitions, seem to loom up in the future. 

The discussion of other leading questions, to which he devoted 
many hours and pages, — such as "Free Trade," "Sociahsm and 
Anarchism," must be passed over. 

There remain yet to be spoken of two minutely detailed de- 
scriptions, presenting pictures illustrative of political purity and 



His Intellectual Life 383 

healthfulness as displayed in Krlisi's native country. These are 
entitled : 

"My Native Village Gais: a Solid Community at the Foot 
of the Appenzell Mountains." 

" The Landsgemeinde at Trogen (29th April, 1888) : A modern 
Survival of an Ancient Custom." 

Unfortunately space forbids introducing these here, interest- 
ing as they are. The main outlines of the latter appear in an early 
chapter of the "Recollections." 



CHAPTER III 

Linguistic, Historical, and Literary Studies 

Most of the essays falling under the present general head are 
contained in Krlisi's volumes of "Miscellany," whose origin he 
explains as follows: 

When, before her departure to Europe, Miss Mary Sheldon 
lent me an interesting treatise on the Sanscrit language and its 
derivatives, I became vastly interested in the numerous analogies 
existing between it and the allied (Aryan) languages, more espe- 
cially the German. As the inhabitants of the Canton of Appenzell 
(to which I belonged) speak a peculiar dialect of German, I dis- 
covered in many of its expressions, more especially in the words 
used in the occupations of the field and the dairy, resemblances 
to those used by our Aryan forefathers. This discovery offered 
to me a new and pleasant problem, to hunt after these expressions, 
chiefly for my own satisfaction, since I could not hope, with my 
deficient preparation, to satisfy comparative philologists who fail 
to satisfy each other. Besides this, I gave some attention to the 
probable origin of the Ladin, or Romanisch language (spoken 
in some valleys of GraubUndten). The two resulting essays, 
written in German, were transmitted to brother Gottlieb for safe 
keeping. 

Other essays that engaged my attention in my free hours, or in 
moments of solitude, were called forth by passing incidents or 
occurrences, as for instance, the transit of Venus, the appearance 
of a large comet, or gorgeous polar lights, large sun spots (in 1882). 
All these phenomena gave ample scope for thought, research, and 
speculation. At one time (in the winter of 1883) I wanted to 
refresh my memory and increase my stock of knowledge in regard 
to American history. I became greatly interested in the develop- 
ment of the United States, proceeding, as it does, from the co- 
operation and amalgamation of many different nationalities, 

384 



His Intellectual Life 385 

although the English Puritan element seemed destined to leaven 
the whole. 

The origin and fate of the Indian tribes (of which most have 
died and others are rapidly vanishing) was a matter of intense 
interest to me, combined with the reflection : What is the origin of 
this singular people ? Why do they show such amazing diversity 
in language, manners, traditions and civilization ? Whence arose 
the Aztec and Peruvian civilization, which astonished the Span- 
iards and the world by its glittering state and organized institu- 
tions ? 

A book that fell into my hands at that time, "The Lost 
Atlantis," calling attention to Plato's story about a submerged 
island of vast domains situated between Europe and America, 
suggested some means for the solution of otherwise very mysterious 
questions, pertaining to striking analogies between the records of 
the New and the Old World. Hence, in one of my scrap-books 
I have collected some of the most striking facts contained in 
Donnelly's book, without, however, subscribing to all his deduc- 
tions. 

If, in investigations like the preceding one, I have not directly 
strengthened or laid a foundation for one of my regular branches, 
I have at least cheered and strengthened my own mind, so that 
neither myself nor my pupils have suffered from such an " aerial " 
flight of imagination. 

Nevertheless, I felt for many years a growing duty to make 
myself more acquainted with the original structure of the German 
language, my native tongue. To this duty I mean to devote 
myself in the present essay. I make no claims to a knowledge of 
comparative philology, except a more or less slight acquaintance with 
four modern and two ancient languages, aided by a moderate 
amount of common sense. 

My object is chiefly to point out some characteristics of the 
German language in its inflectional stage, when it became known 
to the civilized world, through the invasion of a warlike and not 
altogether uncivilized people: the Ostgothen (Visigoths). 

The particular volume of the Miscellany, which is introduced 
by the above remarks, presents a thorough study, based on the 
best English and German authorities, of the origin and develop- 
ment of languages. Numerous examples of various languages, in 



386 Hermann Krusi 

their different stages of development, are given, and comparative 
studies are made. 

The matter contained in this volume would make an excellent 
foundation for a course in comparative philology. An able his- 
torical study of German Literature also finds a place here. Among 
the rest, an exhaustive study of the Gypsies, their history, language, 
and literature, is represented by a lengthy essay. 

Special mention should be made of Professor Kriisi's profound 
study of Goethe's Faust. As he had occasional classes reading 
this work, he found direct cause for his labours on it, but he un- 
doubtedly went even deeper into the subject than the demands 
of these classes would require. Two entire note-books (1885-86) 
are devoted to his analysis of the work and comments upon it. 
They form but one example of his usual thoroughness in prep- 
aration of class work, and a fine illustration of his philosophical 
and critical turn of mind. 

Other instances of literary criticism are found among his writ- 
ings; as in his remarks on Scheffel's " Ekkehardt," a book of which, 
as well as of Scheffel's other works, he was a great admirer; and 
again in a detailed discussion of "Little Women," which he ap- 
pears to have read with the greatest interest and enjoyment. 

Numerous quotations throughout the Record, from various 
authors, betray his familiarity with both general and special litera- 
ture, in several languages. 

Among his historical studies, we find long dissertations on 
Japan, as follows: 

"Our Japanese Neighbours." 

" Our Japanese Friends and Co- Workers." 

"Our Japanese Boy." 

"The Japanese Language." 

The latter consists of tables presenting the Japanese alphabet 
with its English equivalents, sets of common words in both lan- 
guages, and the Japanese form of the Lord's Prayer, with its 
literal translation. 



His Intellectual Life 387 

It has been possible within the Hmits of this volume only thus 
briefly to comment upon a few of the literary productions to which 
it is necessary to call the reader's notice, in order to do justice to 
the depth and breadth of Professor Kriisi's mind and interests. 
For a more complete comprehension of the subject, reference 
must be made to the Appendix, in which is given a list of Kriisi's 
works completing the present partial survey. The few essays 
which now follow, and are given in most cases entire, have been 
chosen as possessing the most general interest. 



SELECTED ESSAYS 



SELECTED ESSAYS 

I 

Luther, the Educator 

selected from "lectures delivered at the massachusetts 

institutes, 1854-1860 " 

[We quote the " introduction " to this set of lectures, which Kriisi supplied at 
the time (much later than their original production) when he reviewed them, and 
ensm-ed their preservation by entering complete copies in his notebook. — Ed.] 

The reason for my entering the above lecture-field was this: 
it was customary at the Massachusetts Institutes to amuse, enter- 
tain, or edify a mixed audience during the evenings of a session 
with some instructive talk or lecture. Mr. Boutwell, Secretary 
of the Board of Education, even had made an arrangement by 
which he sent lecturers to some of the towns contiguous to the 
place of the Institute's session for the purpose of extending the 
interest in the work of education and of the Institutes. One lec- 
ture, which happened to be the first I ever delivered in my life, 
that on Pestalozziy was given at New Haven, Conn., at the invita- 
tion of the President of the National Association of teachers. 
Another, which I was occasionally induced to give, either alone 
or in connection with the labours and life of Pestalozzi, was on 
Switzerland. 

My lecture on Luther was always listened to with particular 
interest, and deservedly so, not so much on account of my own 
reflections, but chiefly for the sake of the extracts from Luther's 
own writings, the pithy and vigorous style of which can hardly be 
surpassed. 

When in Trenton, considering that a part of my work at the 
Institutes consisted in introducing the principles of Inventive 

391 



392 Hermann Krusi 

Drawing as the best means to cultivate Taste, I wrote an address 
on the latter subject, which I consider one of my best, since it was 
the result of original thought and of scientific investigation. 

One of the last — or perhaps the last lecture — I composed 
was : Originality of Thought and the Means of its Cultivation. Hav- 
ing read that lecture again yesterday (September, 1886), after 
twenty-five years for the first time, I complimented myself on 
having — especially toward the end of the lecture — indulged in 
a more fluent and poetic style of expression than I could do now. 

Chicago, 22d Sept., 1886. 

When we consider the immense blessings of the Reformation, 
of which Luther was undoubtedly the most energetic and success- 
ful champion, we feel in the first instance a grateful pleasure in 
seeing how the minds of the people were gradually awakened from 
the spiritual slumber and bondage into which the doctrines of 
sectarian teachers and the assumed dictates of selfish Popes and 
priests had plunged them during centuries. We delight in seeing 
the Bible restored to mankind, containing in simple language 
those fountains of truth that can never be exhausted, and which 
will expand into great rivers of hopeful knowledge. No doubt 
the preachers of the New Faith (as Protestantism was once called) 
have done a great work in the civilization of mankind. But they 
have not done it by preaching alone. Their untiring efforts to 
promote the sacred cause of Education constituted an important 
part of their labours. 

Education, when rightly understood, brings the soul into proper 
relations with all the surrounding facts, and hence speaks to the 
child and adult in simple and intelligible language. This being 
the case, shall we wonder that the first school-reformers, Luther 
in particular, should have directed the attention of the public to 
this important task? Several weighty reasons, besides the one 
above named, induced them to raise their voice in its behalf. In 
the first place, they were aware that Religion can only be effective 
when supported by an intelligent mind. They also knew the 
power of first impressions on the susceptible heart of the child. 



Selected Essays 393 

which mould his character, and thus affect even the destinies of 
his Hfe. Moreover, as the Hght of better knowledge dawned upon 
their minds, they felt keenly the sad neglect of their own early 
education, which had been productive of bitter pangs and painful 
doubts, crushing the noble aspirations of their free-born souls. 
Let us exemplify this by casting a look into the principal features 
of education at the time of Luther's youth, i.e., towards the end 
of the fifteenth century. We need hardly say that we refer to 
Germany and will not apologize if, in the course of this lecture, 
we shall often quote Luther's own words, as a direct testimony to 
his feelings, bearing as they do the stamp of sound common sense 
and displaying such force and originality as to render them at 
once clear and popular. 

Common schools, as now found in every village, there were 
none. The schools to which we refer were generally found in 
town, mostly in connection with a monastery. A little monkish 
Latin, the pieces of music commonly sung at church, and the 
elements of arithmetic, constituted the chief studies of schools. 
They were all taught by a master, assisted by theological students 
and candidates for some of the lower clerical offices. The charac- 
ter, however, of both pupils and teachers was as unclerical as 
possible. The ecclesiastics, to whom the school was nominally 
entrusted, became indolent and chiefly employed substitutes as 
teachers, living themselves in ease and plenty. 

The assistants just named were commonly taken from those 
strolling young men called Bacchanti, who at that time infested 
the country. They were grown-up students, with more or less 
University education, who were accustomed to wander over Ger- 
many, like the travelling journeymen, stopping at some place or 
other to teach, and leading with them a number of boys, nominally 
their scholars, but in reality their "fags." The chief occupation 
of these fags was to beg for bread and money, and to steal fowls, 
geese, etc., for the maintenance of their hungry and exacting 
masters. Thomas Platter, who became afterwards one of the 



394 Hermann Krusi 

Twin Reformers, relates some of his experiences, and says among 
other things: "Many a time have I suffered bitterly from hunger 
and cold, when walking the streets far into midnight, singing for 
bread. Often I felt the gnawing of hunger so keenly that I 
would snatch a bone out of the dog's mouth, or would pick the 
crumbs from the crevices of the schoolroom, where we slept on 
the floor." 

The moral influence exercised by said Bacchanti, or itinerant 
teachers, who allowed their fags to starve, while they were engaged 
in bacchanalian revels, may be easily imagined. 

The arrangement of a school, generally connected with a 
convent, was as follows: the teachers and pupils who were from 
abroad occupied large buildings with gloomy cells, and were dis- 
tinguished from other persons by a sombre monastic dress. A 
large portion of each day was devoted to services in the church, 
and at High Mass they all had to be present. 

Luther laments that in the schools he often attended in his 
youth, he had not read the poets and historians, but much which 
he had equal trouble to unlearn. He says: "Then was taught 
and practised only the invoking of the Virgin Mary and other 
saints, much fasting and praying, making pilgrimages and going 
into monasteries, and while we were doing such things we dreamed 
that we were meriting Heaven. Those were the times of dark- 
ness, when we knew nothing at all of God's work, but with our 
mummery and dreamy cogitations, plunged ourselves and others 
into misery. Whereof I was one, and was myself bathed in this 
hot bath of sweat and misery!" 

Luther, in his far-sighted mind, recognized already the great 
truth, that the State is in a great measure responsible for the 
education of the people, and that the sacrifice brought in that 
respect, even independent of its blessed result to the student him- 
self, is to society an act of self-protection; or, to quote his own 
words : 

"Since we are all required, and especially the magistrates 



Selected Essays 395 

above all others, to educate the youth who are growing up among 
us, and to train them in the fear of God and in the ways of virtue, 
it is needful that we have schools, preachers, and pastors. If the 
parents will not reform, they must go their way to ruin, but if the 
young are neglected and left without education, it is the fault of 
the State and the effect of it will be that the country will swarm 
with idle and lawless people; so that our safety, not less than the 
command of God, requires us to foresee and ward off the evil." 

The appeals in this cause are numerous. In 1524, in an 
address to the Common Councils of all the cities of Germany in 
behalf of Christian schools, he says, amongst other things : 

"I entreat you, in God's behalf and that of the poor youth, 
not to treat lightly of this matter, as so many are prone to do. 
If so much be expended every year for weapons of war, roads, 
dams, and countless other things for the prosperity and safety of 
the city, why should we not expend as much for the benefit of the 
poor, ignorant youth, in order to provide them with skilful teachers ? 
Such towns as will not have good teachers now that they can be 
gotten, ought, as formerly, to have Locati and Bacchanti, who 
cost money enough and yet taught their pupils nothing save to 
become dunces [asses in the original] like themselves." 

We see by these rather strong expressions, that Luther gave 
to everything its deserved name. In what high esteem he held 
the teacher's office, we see from this passage : 

"The diligent and pious teacher who properly instructeth 
and traineth the young can never be fully rewarded with money. 
If I were to leave my office as preacher, I would next choose that 
of a schoolmaster or teacher of boys; for I know that next to 
preaching, this is the greatest, best, and most useful vocation, 
and I am not quite sure which of the two is the better; for it is 
hard to reform old sinners, with whom a preacher has to deal, 
while the young tree can be made to bend without breaking." 

Luther, if we are not mistaken, was not altogether opposed to 
the use of the rod, or at any rate was no advocate of spoiling 



396 Hermann Krusi 

the children by over leniency and the effects of luxurious habits. 
On this subject he expresses himself in forcible language: 

"The young should especially learn to endure suffering. It 
is God's way, of beggars to make men of power, just as he has made 
the world out of nothing. I have been myself, a beggar of crumbs 
and have begged my bread at the door, although my dear father 
afterwards supported me at the school of Erfurt, and by his sweat 
and hard labour helped me to that whereto I have attained. 
Now I have prospered so far that I would not exchange for all the 
wealth of the Turkish empire. Therefore, hesitate not to put your 
boy to study, and if he must needs beg his bread, you nevertheless 
give unto God a nice piece of timber whereof he may carve a great 
man." 

We will insert here Luther's remark about school and family 
discipline, which will show that he took the right view on this 
delicate matter, and that although he recommends a severe dis- 
cipline of mind and body, he does not consider the use of the rod 
as the best incentive for begetting love, confidence, and willing 
obedience. 

"It is impossible that a scholar can love the teacher who is 
harsh and severe ; for how can he love one who immures him, as it 
were, in a dungeon; that is, who constrains him to do that which 
he will not, and holds him back from doing that which he will; 
and who, when he does anything forbidden by him, straightway 
flogs him; and not content with this, compels him to kiss the rod 
besides. A most gracious and excellent obedience and affection 
is this in the scholars, that comes from enforced compliance with 
the harsh orders of a brutal taskmaster! My friend, do you sup- 
pose that he obeys with joy and gladness ? But what does he do 
when the teacher's back is turned.? Does he not snatch up the 
rod, break it in a thousand pieces, or else throw it into the fire? 
Or, if he had the power, he would not suffer the teacher to whip 
him again, nay, he would turn the tables on him and cudgel him 
soundly. 



Selected Essays 397 

"Nevertheless, the child needs the discipline of the rod, but it 
must be tempered with admonition and directed to his improve- 
ment; for without it he will never come to any good, but will be 
ruined soul and body. A well-informed and gentle teacher incites 
his pupils to diligence in their studies and to a laudable emulation 
amongst themselves — and thus they become rooted and grounded 
in all kinds of desirable knowledge, as well as in the proprieties 
and virtues of life, and they now do that spontaneously and with 
delight, which formerly, under the old discipline, they approached 
with reluctance and dread." 

It is hardly necessary to observe to my hearers that Luther 
speaks from his own experience, for he states himself, that by one 
of his masters he was whipped fifteen times on the back during one 
forenoon. Even allowing that he deserved it once or twice, we 
cannot but abhor a system which, in order to reach the guilty one, 
applies the whip to a whole class, thus blunting the sensibilities 
of those of the children who are naturally timid and innocent. 

I have mentioned before that he and the other church and 
school reformers had to make great efforts to convince the par- 
ents that their children could afford to go to school and yet not 
neglect their work at home. On this point he says in one of his 
addresses : 

"You say: *Who can give up his children and train them.^^ 
they must attend to their work at home.' My counsel is, that 
the boys shall be suffered to go to school an hour or two each day 
and not the less work at home the rest of the time, learn a handi- 
craft and whatever is wanted of them. So likewise, a girl might 
find time enough to go to school an hour a day and still attend to 
her work at home. They sleep and dance and play away more 
time than that. The only difficulty is that there is no hearty 
desire to train the young and fill the world with good and wise 
men. The devil loves rather coarse blocks and good-for-nothing 
people, that man may not fare too well upon earth." 

Had Luther lived at the present time, he would not, perhaps. 



398 Hermann Krusi 

have uttered this sentiment in such strong, unadorned language, 
but would have grumbled in a more genteel manner. Yet the 
difference between the grumblers and fault-finders of the present 
day, and himself, was that he showed at the same time the way, 
how to exchange the wrong for the right. 

If we consider the time and circumstances of Luther's labours, 
we cannot but think that he had less diflSculty in persuading the 
working and industrious classes to adopt the blessings of a better 
education than those knights and nobles who had set their pride 
in the antiquity of their name and castle, in the management of 
their horse, in the handling of their sword and lance, and in the 
so-called manly exercise of war and hunting. I am obliged, for 
shortness' sake, to omit I^uther's eloquent appeal to this class of 
men, as also his exhortation to the study of Latin and Greek, 
chiefly as a means by which to investigate the sacred writings 
from original sources. 

In spite of the roughness of this appeal it must be remembered, 
that no man has done more for the purification and development 
of his native tongue (German) than Luther and his fellow-re- 
formers. Through the translation of the Testament and publica- 
tion of many other religious and polemic writings, they succeeded 
in showing its native vigour and strength, they thereby inspired the 
German people with feelings of nationaUty and patriotism, and 
raised the dialect spoken in the middle states of Germany to a 
standard language, which is used everywhere in literature and 
polite conversation, and is known under the name of "Hoch- 
deutsch" (High German). 

From the extract we are going to give it will be seen that even 
his naethod of teaching a modern language is quite up to the method 
now advocated in this more progressive age: 

"We learn German and other languages much better by word 
of mouth, at home, in the street, or at church, than out of books. 
Letters are dead words, the utterances of the mouth are living 
words, which in writing can never stand forth so distinct and so 



Selected Essays 399 

excellent as the soul and spirit of man bodies them forth through 
the mouth. Tell me, where was there ever a language which 
men could learn to speak with correctness and propriety, merely 
by the rules of grammar ? Is it not true, that even those languages 
which possess the most unerring rules, like the Latin and Greek, 
are much better learned by use and wont, than from these rules ? 
Is it not then extremely absurd to neglect a straightforward and 
pertinent search into the subject-matter and attempt instead to 
pick the language out of grammar alone ? 

"Our knowledge is twofold: relating to words and to things, 
and accordingly he who does not possess a knowledge of the 
thing or of the subject he is to speak of will not find a knowledge 
of words of any service to him. 

" There is an old proverb which runs thus : ' If you do not know 
of what you are talking, you may talk forever, and no man will be 
the wiser for it.' Many such people there are in our day. For 
we have many learned and eloquent men, who appear extremely 
foolish and ridiculous, because they undertake to speak of that 
which they have never understood. 

"True eloquence does not consist in a tinselled flourish of 
gaudy and unfamiliar words, but in that chaste and polished 
expression which, like a beautiful painting, shows the subject- 
matter in a clear, suitable, and every way admirable light. Hence, 
we should accustom ourselves to use good, pointed, and intelligible 
words, — words that are in common use and thereby fitted to call 
up and set forth the matter, so that men may understand just what 
it intends, and if any man has that power let him give God the 
glory; for it is a special gift and grace, since blinded writers often 
disguise their sentiments with astonishing, far-fetched, and obso- 
lete words, so double-sided, double-tongued, and intertangled 
that when convenient they can bend their language into whatever 
meaning they choose." * 

Thus lucidly does the straightforward, honest German dis- 
course on the properties of good style and against the crooked 



400 Hermann Krusi 

phraseology of the sophistical opponents, against whom he had 
to battle during the greater part of his life. 

Let us now refer to another branch of study, of which Luther 
was a great admirer, and which he recommended with the full 
strength of his heart and conviction, namely, singing and music. 
Up to his time, singing in church was limited to the priests and a 
choir of boys destined for the church, who chanted hymns and 
prayers unintelligible to themselves and to the multitude. But 
Luther wanted all the people, young and old, to sing. To effect 
this purpose he had, as in other matters, to lay hand to the work 
itself, by translating the Psalms and by composing original hymns. 
In 1526 the first hymn-book was published under Luther's sanc- 
tion. " These hymns," as he says in the preface, " are set to music 
in four parts, for no other reason than because of my desire that 
the young, who ought to be educated in music, might have some- 
thing useful and practise something virtuous, as becomes the 
young. I should be glad to see all arts, and especially music, 
employed in the service of Him who created and made them." 
It is an interesting testimony to the power of music, which caused 
a writer of that time to say, that "the Reformation in the city of 
Hanover was first there, not by preachers, nor by religious tracts, 
but by the Hymns of Luther, which the people sang with delight." 
Such a fact can only be accounted for by the great talent and love 
of the Germans for singing. 

Of Luther's own love for music one of his friends and biog- 
raphers says: "I have spent many a happy hour in singing with 
Luther and have often seen the dear man so happy and joyful 
that he could neither tire nor be satisfied. . . . He conversed 
splendidly on music, and said, among other things : * It is a beauti- 
ful and lovely gift of God; it has often so excited and moved me 
as to give me a desire to preach. It is needful that music be 
taught in schools. A schoolmaster must be able to sing or I do 
not think much of him. Music comes next to theology. I would 
not exchange my knowledge of it for much money. Singing is 



Selected Essays 401 

the best of arts and exercises; it is not of a worldly character and 
is an antidote for all contentions and quarrels. Singers are not 
gloomy, but joyful and sing their cares away. There can be no 
doubt that in minds which are affected by music are the seeds 
of much that is good, and those who are not affected by it I re- 
gard as stocks and stones. Music effecteth what theology alone 
can also effect, and gives peace and a joyful mind. Therefore 
the prophets have employed no art as they have music, inasmuch 
as they have put their theology not into geometry, arithmetic, or 
astronomy, but into music. Hence it cometh that by teaching 
the truth in psalms and hymns, they have joined theology and 
music in close union.' " 

From the subject of music and harmony we are rationally 
led to the importance of education in the domestic circle, where 
all the members of different age, sex, and talent may yet act in 
harmony for each other's benefit as well as for that of the whole 
household, thus singing as it were in a pleasant choir of well- 
regulated voices the praises of the Creator. Luther, with his clear 
understanding, placed the welfare of the whole country on the 
firm rock of domestic education. Let us listen to his arguments in 
his exposition of the 20th chapter of Exodus: 

"We have explained how father and mother are to be 
honoured, and what this commandment includes and teaches, 
and have shown of what vast consequence it is in the sight of God, 
that this obedience toward father and mother should become 
universal. Where this is not the case, you will find neither good 
manners nor good government. For, where obedience is not 
maintained at the fireside, no power on earth can insure to the 
city, territory, principality or kingdom the blessings of a good 
government; and it is there that all governments and dominions 
originate. If now the root is corrupt, it is in vain that you look 
for a sound tree, or for good fruit. 

" For what is a city but an assemblage of households ? How, 
then, is a whole city to be wisely governed, when there is no sub- 



402 Hermann Krusi 

ordination in its several households, yea, when neither child, 
maid-servant, nor man-servant submits to authority? When, 
now, the households are lawless or misgoverned, how can the 
whole territory be well governed ? Yea, nothing else will appear 
from one end of it to the other, but tyranny, witchcraft, murders, 
robberies, and disobedience to every law. Now, a principality 
is a group of territories or counties; a kingdom a group of prin- 
cipalities; and an empire a group of kingdoms. Thus, the whole 
wide organization of an empire is all woven out of single house- 
holds. Wherever the fathers and mothers slack the reins of family 
government, and leave children to follow their own strong courses, 
there it is impossible for either village, city, territory, kingdom, 
or empire to enjoy the fruits of wise and peaceful government; 
for the son, when grown up, becomes a father, a judge, a mayor, 
a preacher, schoolmaster, a king, etc. And if he has been brought 
up without constraint, then will the subjects become like their 
ruler, the members like their head." 

There follows another weighty passage about the consequences 
of bad training of children, which often causes parents, when they 
have come to piety and old age, to lament about the wickedness of 
the present generation, for which they ought partly to find the 
fault within themselves. Thus speaks Luther: 

" Are we not fools ? See, we have the power to place Heaven 
and Hell within the reach of our children, and yet we give our- 
selves no concern about the matter. For what does it profit you 
if you are ever so pious and yet neglect the education of your 
children ? Some there are who serve God with an extreme devo- 
tion; they fast, they wear coarse garments and are assiduous in 
such exercises; but the true service of God in their families, 
namely, the training of their children aright, this they pass blindly 
by, even as the Jews of old forsook God's temple and offered 
sacrifice on the high places. Now, I deem that those destroy 
their children who knowingly neglect them, and suffer them to 
grow up without the nurture and admonition of the Lord; and 



Selected Essays 403 

though they do not themselves set a bad example, yet they in- 
dulge them overmuch, out of an excess of natural affection, and 
so destroy them. But their excuse is: these are mere children; 
they neither know nor understand. That may be; but look at 
the dog, the horse, or the ass; they have neither reason nor judg- 
ment, and yet we train them to follow our bidding, to come and 
go, to do or to leave undone, at our pleasure. Neither does a 
block of wood or of stone know whether it will or will not fit into 
the building, but the master workman brings it to shape; how 
much more, then, a man! 

"There are others who destroy their children by using foul 
language or by a corrupt demeanour or example; others who are 
extremely well pleased if their sons betray a fierce and war-like 
spirit and are ever ready to give blows, as though it were a great 
merit in them to show no fear of anyone. Such parents are in the 
end quite likely to pay dear for their folly and to experience sorrow 
and anguish, when their sons, as often happens in such cases, are 
suddenly cut off. Again, children are sufficiently inclined to give 
way to anger and evil passions, and hence it behooves their parents 
to remove temptation from them, as far as possible, by a well- 
guarded example within themselves, both in words and actions. 
For what can the child of a man, whose language is habitually 
vile and profane, be expected to learn, unless it be the like vileness 
and profanity? 

"Others again destroy their children by inducing them to set 
their affections on the world, by giving them no further thought, 
except to see that they cultivate gracefulness, dress finely, dance and 
sing, and all this to be admired and to make conquests. For this 
is the way of the world. In our day there are few who are chiefly 
sohcitous to procure to their children an abundant supply of those 
things that pertain to God and to the interests of the soul; for 
most strive to ensure them wealth and splendour, honour and 
pleasure." 

Luther speaks of these things as happening in " his days." Is 



404 Hermann Krusi 

it not a striking arrangement of God that a master-mind seems 
to be ordained to tell the truth also to coming ages, and to convince 
them of the folly of all pursuits at whose shrine honesty and in- 
dependence of soul are sacrificed for the sake of so-called "inde- 
pendence," built upon transitory and imaginary wealth, and so 
dependent withal that the least disturbance in the commercial 
relations makes it tremble to its foundation? In this wild hunt 
after riches the young generation is often impelled to participate, 
at an age when it would be wiser for them to indulge in innocent 
sports, that would give strength to their bodies, — or to com- 
template the treasures of Nature, in order to get an idea of real 
beauty and perfection. There is a good feature in England, and 
still more so in the better circles of Continental Europe; viz., the 
participation of elder persons in the pleasures and sports of youth, 
by which the exuberance of the latter receives a wholesome re- 
straint, which tends to brighten their pleasure, instead of forcibly 
restraining it; thus purifying it from the dross of coarseness and 
sensuality. 

In viewing German domestic life we find occasionally displayed 
a poetic-artistic element, which is full of deep meaning; as for 
instance, the planting and adorning of the Christmas tree with its 
hundreds of shining tapers and manifold presents exposed to 
view. Luther also is described as having, heart and soul, joined 
in this amusement oflFered to his four children. Much which is 
worthy of imitation might be said about his family relations. 
It seems natural enough that he loved his children dearly and 
sympathized with their feelings. But there is one feature which 
in a man of such learning and extensive occupation seems truly 
astonishing; viz., the power of adapting his language to persons 
of every class, age, and condition. This is illustrated by the 
style of a letter which he wrote during a protracted absence to 
his little son Johnny (Hanschen). Here it is in full: 

" Grace and peace in Christ, my darling little son. I am glad 



Selected Essays 405 

to see that you study and pray diligently. Go on doing so, my 
Johnny, and when I come home I will bring some fine things for 
you. I know of a beautiful garden where many children go, and 
have little golden coats and gather from the trees fine apples and 
pears and cherries and plums. They sing, play, and are happy; 
they have beautiful little horses with golden bits and silver saddles. 
I asked the owner of the garden whose children they were. He 
replied, 'They are children who love to pray and are good.' I 
then said, *Dear Sir, I too have a son, whose name is Johnny 
Luther. May he not also come into the garden ? ' The man 
said, *If he loves to pray and learn and is good, he shall come 
into the garden, and Tilly and Jussy too, and when they are all 
together they shall have fifes and drums and lutes and all kinds 
of music, and shoot with their cross-bows.' But it was early and 
the children had not yet dined, and as I could not wait for their 
dancing, I said to the man, 'O my dear Sir, I will hasten away 
and write all about this to my dear Johnny; that he may pray, 
learn diligently and be good, and then come into the garden. He 
has an Aunt Lene and she must come too.' The man said, 'This 
is right; go and write to him.' Therefore, my dear Johnny, learn 
and pray, and then you may all come into the garden; and now 
I commend you to God. Go see Aunt Lene and give her a kiss 

Your dear father, ^^ -r „ 

Martin Luther. 

If this letter appears too trifling to some of my hearers, let us 
not forget that it is in the spontaneous effusions of the heart that 
we are able to discern the stamp of a truly great man. The deeds 
and speeches, or even public letters which the world records, are 
alternately dimmed or exaggerated by the flattery of friends and 
the rancour of enemies. But in the unostentatious sentiments of 
private life we have only to deal with the man, the father, the 
Christian. A great man, who bends down to assist the feeble 
and helpless mind in its development, "stoops but to conquer." 



406 Hermann Krusi 

He gathers fresh fuel from the heart in order to fight the better 
afterwards in the cold arena of fame, exposed to the gaze and criti- 
cism of the world. 

After the lapse of more than three centuries the world has had 
an opportunity to form a judgment in regard to the champion of 
religion. True, it cannot be expected that the Roman Catholics 
should be equally just in their estimate of a man who has shaken 
the throne of Popery to its very foundation; and yet on reflection 
they will find that they too have profited by his work. 

As a proof of this assertion, let us quote the opinion of Rotteck, 
one of the most popular historians of Germany, who, himself a 
Catholic, has raised for him an everlasting monument by the honest 
and bold acknowledgment of his deep conviction. In speaking 
of the effects of the Reformation, he says : 

"When we say that the Reformation has been the liberating 
element from political as well as ecclesiastical bondage, we have 
with this one sentence borne testimony to its immense bless- 
ings. We intend here only to indicate some particular points 
worthy of attention. 

'* Concerning science, we say boldly, that without the Reforma- 
tion Europe would never have reached the fruits of higher knowl- 
edge. There was at that time, a formidable conspiracy formed to 
extinguish the dawning light of knowledge. Pope Alexander, 
previous to the Reformation, had issued severe edicts against 
books translated from Greek, Hebrew, and Arab writings. The 
Inquisition, whose power and influence the Popes tried to make 
general, might have succeeded in suppressing truth and the bless- 
ings of knowledge. 

" It was the Reformation which has forced even its opponents 
to foster the sciences, although not in a liberal sense. They saw 
the necessity of resisting with similar means their opponents, who 
challenged them with the weapons of science; for, if they failed to 
do so, then public opinion, which was anxiously waiting for the 
best arguments, would have indignantly turned away from the 



Selected Essays 407 

ravings of their ignorance. It was for this reason that both parties 
engaged in the studies necessary for polemic warfare; with this 
difference, that the Protestants raised a torch (although some of 
its adherents have occasionally tried to extinguish it), that of free 
examination, the vital principle of all progress and civilization. 

" But (continues Rotteck) it is impossible to foster one science 
without at the same time opening the door for others. Whatever 
the mind of man designs belongs to the whole world. Even through 
the best guarded gates some rays of hght are yet to enter, and one 
free workshop of science may fill the world with its splendour. 

" Finally (concludes Rotteck) it is chiefly owing to the Reforma- 
tion that the living languages — instead of the dead — were made 
the vehicles of thought. The reformers had to address the people 
at large, — in order to win its assent. They had, so to say, to 
educate it, and science, which hitherto had only spoken to a few 
select in a foreign tongue, opened its temple to every devout 
scholar and became national in its application/' 

Ladies and Gentlemen, in conclusion, even if there should 
be Catholics in the audience, let us follow the example of the in- 
telligent Germans, who in the Catholic cities of Constance and 
Worms have erected monuments to the memory of the Reformers 
Hess and I^uther, for the benefits they have directly or indirectly 
bestowed on Posterity. If we cannot entirely agree with their 
religious tenets, we cannot withhold our respect for their educational 
labours and more especially for those of grand old Luther and his 
friend Melanchthon ; but the greatest monument erected in their 
honour is undoubtedly that of which the Americans have reason 
to be most proud; viz., an universal unsedarian system of popular 
Education! 



II 

My Contribution Concerning the Origin and Character 

OF THE RHiETO-ROMANIC OR LaDIN DiALECT SpOKEN 

in Switzerland 

If, from a point where the boundaries of Uri, the Grisons and 
Tessin meet, we could trace a circle with a radius of about six 
miles length, which would pass through the village of Andermatt 
(Uri), Airolo (Tossin), Stellaria (Valley of Medels, Grisons), we 
should witness some interesting facts: 

1. Two different watersheds, by which the waters from the 
glaciers are transmitted (a) to the German Ocean, (b) to the 
Adriatic. 

2. We should find in the languages or dialects of the people 
inhabiting those places the impress of three nationalities: of the 
German, Italian, and Romanic. Accordingly, an object which in 
Andermatt would be designated as haus would be called casa in 
Airolo, and dom at Stellaria. 

Supposing that the colour given to that object was in question, 
it might be designated in Andermatt as weiss, in the second place 
as bianco, in the third as alb. 

The variety of name becomes still more interesting if — on 
the western side of St. Gotthard, we follow the watershed washed 
by the river Rhone for about sixty miles (say to Sider), where the 
above two words would be substituted by maison and blanc. 

A glance at the physical character of those regions is sufficient 
to convince us that the great variety in the distribution of these 
languages is by no means accidental, but is to be attributed to the 
tendency of all primitive nations, in the absence of artificial roads, 

408 



Selected Essays 409 

to follow the direction of valleys conditioned by the action of 
traversing rivers. Hence the fact, that near the central knot of 
St. Gotthard three nationalities have come so near together. 

It is true that according to this law the Engadine ought to 
contain German-speaking inhabitants proceeding from Austria, 
whilst those of the upper part of the Valois ought to speak the 
French instead of the German language. These exceptional facts 
must be explained by a tendency of cattle-raising tribes to ascend 
the mountains for pasturage and to proceed down on the other 
side in search of other. In this manner German-Bernese shep- 
herds may have peopled the Upper Valois, while Italian-speaking 
(Bergamask) shepherds may have visited the Engadine. 

It can hardly be doubted that at the time when the names 
Rhcetus and Rhoetia occur for the first time, a Celtic or Gallic 
population occupied the western portion of Europe, among whom 
also the old Helvetians must be counted, as is evident from the 
names of many places in the lower parts of Switzerland. 

It is hardly probable that the Celts, who were generally devoted 
to agriculture and fishing, should have ventured into the inmost 
recesses of the mountains, which therefore became asylums for 
fugitives driven from their more southern homes by hostile inva- 
sions. 

Livy mentions that one division of Galli, after crossing the 
Alps under General Bellonesus, expelled a portion of the Etruscan 
and Umbrian populations from their domiciles, which resulted 
in an exodus over the Alps under a leader Rhsetus. Etruria and 
Umbria were different countries, the one situated on the western 
and the other on the eastern side of the Apennines. But the 
Umbrians were already at that time partly under subjection to the 
Etrusci, who were vastly superior to thenai in culture and the arts. 

Livy thus alludes to the language of the Rhsetians (V. 1) : " The 
Alpine inhabitants are descended from the Etruscans, more 
especially the Rhsetians, who have become so wild through their 



410 Hermann Krusi. 

abode that they have preserved but little from their primitive state, 
unless it be the accent of their language, nor even this pure." 

Pliny also, who lived in Como, where he must often have had 
the opportunity of seeing Rhsetian visitors, says somewhere: 
" There is hardly any doubt of the common origin of the Rhsetians 
and Etruscans." 

Recent researches about the languages of the Italian peninsula 
have brought to light that the Umbrian language bears great 
affinity to the Latin, and may have greatly contributed to the forma- 
tion of the latter. 

Based upon this fact we are inclined to assert that the Enga- 
diners at least (to judge from their language) may have been de- 
scended from the Umbrians or some kindred population. This 
opinion is strongly backed up by corresponding appellations of 
places or towns. Before illustrating this, we would warn the 
student unacquainted with the law of derivative terms not to 
expect, for instance, to find such names as Zutz, Schuls, etc., literally 
existing in distant places, but to allow the usual law of modifica- 
tion. 

For instance, we find that according to this law the name 
Augustus has passed through August, Aust, Aout; the word anima 
through anma, anme, to dme, etc. We would also like to refer to 
the most frequent termination of Romanic names, which occurs 
even more frequently in the Oberland than in the Engadine. It 
is there, for instance, where we find between Mayenfeld and Dis- 
sentis (without any omission) the names: Jenins, Malans, Marsh- 
lins, Igis, Lizers, Trimmis, Masons, Ems, Tamins, Trins, Flims, 
Lax (Lags), Sagens, Schlovis, Hanz (ts), Ruvis, Brigets, Sumvix 
(vigs) Compadjels, Dissentis. 

According to our view these names express a plural form, 
which is based on the laws of the Latin language, while the present 
Etruscan plural is formed by the termination a. 

But why this plural ? If we go back to primitive conditions of 
civilization, this will become clear. As in the case of the North 



Selected Essays 411 

American Indians, one of their colonies or camps is not designated 
by the name of a place, but by the name of their inmates, as the 
camp lodges of the Sioux , Chippewas, Oneidas, etc. In the same 
manner the tribes or populations, perhaps occupying but tem- 
porary residences, were indicated by Latin historians. 

Thus we find Pliny (Book III, Chap. 19) alluding to Umbrian 
populations as the Sentinates, Suillates, Vettenenses, Solinates, 
from which we may easily obtain, by derivative laws, the present 
names of places : Sins, Schuls, Fettan, Sohlins. 

Assuming, therefore, that Umbrian populations might about 
600 B.C. have emigrated towards the present Rhsetia, we may 
further assume that about two hundred years later another emi- 
gration took place. The last one may have been necessitated by 
the invasion of Brennus and his Gallic army, who even occupied 
Rome for a short time. In consequence of this invasion, many 
inhabitants of the surrounding places of Latium, Samnium, and 
the territory of the Sabine, may have been induced to turn their 
steps towards the mountains, whose passes and ravines could be 
easily defended, whilst the pasturage found on them and in the 
valleys might afford, to their cattle and themselves, a frugal exist- 
ence. 

However this may be, it can certainly not be ascribed to an 
accident, that we find now the two villages of Lavin and Ardetz, 
which were designated in Pliny as Lavinium and Ardea, and their 
inhabitants as Lavinii and Ardeates. Not far from these places 
is the little place Remus, the name of which reminds us of the un- 
fortunate brother of the founder of Rome. 

On a lateral valley, proceeding from the Inn, is the valley of 
Samnaum, rich in pasturage, which may have once strongly 
reminded the exiles from Samnium of their own dear home coun- 
try. In the same manner some expelled Umbrians may have 
preserved the name of their Umbrian home, by the name of 
Umbrail given to a high mountain near the boundary. Certainly 
no thoughtful man can refuse to see the coincidence of all these 



412 Hermann Krusi 

names, and to doubt the universal testimony of Roman historians 
about the causes, which alone are able to explain it. 

How have we to explain the name of Rhoetus, or that of the 
people RhcBtii, who, since they are very distinct both in origin, 
language, and customs from the Romans, must have left some 
traces of their existence in the places which they colonized ? From 
the very scant list of words, which the unwearied diligence of 
historians has been able to gather from the epitaphs on Etruscan 
monuments, there is one particularly significant, that is, the name 
of the people which they gave to themselves, which was Ras., pi. 
Rasena. I call this an important discovery, since it is no more 
necessary to assume the existence of doubtful Rhaetus, in order 
to derive the once current name of Rhoetii, but can go back to the 
name of the people itself, and construct by legitimate laws the 
term Rhoetii from Rasena. 

Based on this, we will attempt (with some help of the imagina- 
tion), to accompany the fugitive Rasena on their march over the 
Alps. The remnants of a dominant nation, who had formerly 
conquered some of the neighbouring tribes, they may have formed 
the avant-guard of the exiled multitude. We assume that the 
long procession of men, women, and children were obliged, on their 
march through Lombardy, to avoid the victorious hosts of their 
Gallic adversaries, and hence had to pursue their way through 
the lower mountain passes, which led them to the valley of the 
Adda (the Valtellina of to-day). After this they had to attempt 
the crossing of the Bernina, a pass in the chain of the Rhsetian 
Alps, which they could not do before the snows of the winter had 
partly melted away. 

We cannot surmise what impression the sight of the mighty 
Alps, with their white glaciers and forbidding rocks, may have 
made upon the Etruscan and Umbrian hosts, but we assume that 
their practical mind (for which they were more celberated than 
for their taste or imagination) must have been sorely taxed in 
finding means of exit in the ascent of the mountain and in its 



Selected Essays 413 

descent, when they were obUged, on their arrival in the valley, to 
cross some swollen rivers by means of temporary bridges. One of 
these, which may have survived (considering that the Etruscans 
were known for their massive structures) may have preserved to 
us the name of Pont Rasena or Pont Resina. The adjoining 
villages, Samada and Celerina, exhibit the same Etruscan plural 
a in their termination. It is possible that the Umbrian part of 
the emigrants were satisfied with the appearance of the valley 
(Engadine), which extends eastward with its green meadows and 
rich pasturage, and reminded them of their native land, and might 
have occupied it, giving the names which, as we have shown, 
remind us of their Umbrian and Latin origin. But the proud 
Rasena may have obtained information of milder regions farther 
north and continued their march over the Julier pass. There they 
may have passed by the columns of the Sun-God erected by their 
Gallic enemies, and possibly have precipitated them to the ground, 
where their fragments are lying to the present day. Their path 
led them through the valley, where Oberhalbstein and Tiefen- 
kasten are now situated. The name of the former is thoroughly 
German, but that of the latter shows afiinity with the old Sanscrit, 
" kasta," which signifies a receptacle made of wood, the deep, forest- 
covered ravine presenting that appearance. In that "kasta" 
there runs, foaming and rolling its white waters, the Albula, 
whose name is naturally explained by the colour of its waters, 
but which may have reminded the home-sick Etruscans or their 
allies of their Albula within the Apennines, which the world has 
afterwards known under the name of Tyhris, or Tiber. 

At last the wandering host, passing over the giddy abysses of 
the Via Mala, reached the valley of Domleshg, where the locality 
(at the entrance of the ravine) presented them strong means of 
defence, whilst the name Thusis (from Tusci or Tusces) and the 
fortress Alta Rhsetia, remind us of the builders. Farther down, 
near the confluence of the two branches of the Rhine, the village 
and castle of Razuns reminds us of the same origin (Rasenas). 



414 Hermann Krusi 



We will finally allude to an obvious fact, viz. : Rhseto-Romanic 
names are not only found in the " Grisons " but in the whole terri- 
tory incorporated in the ancient Rhsetia, whose limits enclose the 
present canton of Glarus, a part of St. Gall and Thurgau and 
Appenzell; further, the Vorarlberg, Tyrol (Austria), the valleys of 
the Addin and Tessin, etc. Such names as Sargans, Ragaz, 
Bregenz, Bludenz, Vaduz, Glaris, Mollis, etc., are evidently not 
German, nor Italian, but are in no way distinct from the Rhaeto- 
Romanic names which we have discussed. Such old names as 
were used by the German-Swiss rulers of the Ticinese bailiwicks 
(Vogt-schaften) ; e.g., Airels, Trins, Belenz, instead of the present 
Italianized names of Airolo, Giornico, Bellinzona, are probably 
more antique than the latter, since they preserve the character 
peculiar to Rhseto-Romanic names. 

As long as Comparative Philology had not yet supplied its 
binding laws, it was excusable in Ebel to declare that the language 
spoken nowadays in many valleys of the Grisons was a direct 
daughter of the Etruscan language. To be sure he knew nothing 
at all of that language, for it is only owing to the immense labours 
of modern antiquarians and philologists, that many Etruscan 
monuments have been unearthed from which the latter have tried 
to decipher the inscriptions, the character of which bears some 
resemblance with the Greek, and are partly to be read from left 
to right. 

Yet, in spite of the known sagacity and learning of some great 
philologists, assisted by an adequate imagination, none of these 
inscriptions have hitherto been deciphered so as to present any 
connected meaning. As for single words, they have been impar- 
tially interpreted from Latin quotations, or from their resemblance 
with Celtic, Latin, Hebrew and Phoenician roots. 

But why, it may be asked, is the Etruscan language, vanished 
even from the supposed descendants of that people, more espe- 



Selected Essays 415 

cially from the Rhseto-Romanic population, which in their Alpine 
recesses were less exposed to amalgamation ? 

This, according to my opinion, arose from the following facts: 
the Roman civilization exercised a powerful influence over con- 
quered nations, which was intensified by the obligation of sending 
the young men of the country to Rome, in order to be enlisted 
amongst its legions, whilst the jurisdiction, and even the religious 
exercises of the early Christian era, were administered in that 
tongue. We find this rapid extinction of this primitive language 
wherever the people had no literature and but a few terms for 
concrete objects, as for instance in France amidst a Celtic popula- 
tion. It is true that the extinction of this old language may have 
been effected more slowly in secluded valleys. But that it was 
effected has been already stated by Pliny. 

But however this may be, it must be conceded that not a single 
word of the Rhseto-Romanic language can be with any certainty 
declared as belonging to the Etruscan tongue. Of the fifty or 
sixty deciphered words of that language, there are only two to which 
the Rhseto-Romanic family bear a slight resemblance; namely, 
the name of a high mountain near Coira, the Calanda, with the 
Etruscan Falanda (sky). According to Celtic laws of language the 
transition from / to c can be explained, nor is it quite impossible that 
a mountain whose summit, so to say, pierced into the sky, might 
have been designated by the latter name, as a kind of Olympus, 
on which the Gods were throned. The other word is Thusis^ which 
bears some resemblance to the Etruscan turses (walls) and might 
have stood for the walls which the fugitive Etruscans built across 
the valley of the Rhine, to be protected from their pursuers. 
These of course, are mere surmises, and are likely to be wrong. 

As the final result of our investigations, performed with but 
limited means of knowledge of the language in question, and at a 
great distance from the land in which it is spoken, we beg to offer 
the following facts: 



416 Hermann Krusi 

(a) In Regard to the Origin of the Rhoeto -Romanic Populations 

( 1 ) That we are compelled to assume an emigration from Etruria, 
Umbria, and other neighbouring countries of the Italian Peninsula. 

(2) That the first emigration must have taken place about 
600 years B.C. whilst others may have followed afterwards. 

(3) That through the subjection of the Rhaetian territory 
under Roman dominion, many Latin elements have crept in, 
from which we have also to deduce the names given to the language ; 
viz., Romanic and Ladin. 

(4) That through the vicinity of the Italian territory, more 

especially of the Valtellina, which was once a subject territory to 

the Grisons, many Italian elements have come in, from which 

also the names of a great many famihes in the Engadine have 

originated. /, x x t^ 

(b) In Regard to the Language 

(5) That from the combination of all these elements has 
arisen the present Rhseto-Romanic Language, which as a whole, 
is probably not more different from the standard Italian language 
than are other dialects or patois spoken in parts removed from the 
centres of civilization. 

(6) In regard to Etruscan lemnants, we have come to the 
conclusion that to our knowledge not a single word can be traced 
to it, whilst, however, there seem to be many terms related to the 
Umbrian dialects spoken at the foundation of Rome. 

(7) That the Celtic language explains some of the words, 
whilst others, like crap, giavUsher, panch, etc., can only be satis- 
factorily explained by reference to the Sanscrit. 

In conclusion we indulge the hope that an intelligent native 
of those regions, familiar with the language and the customs of 
the people, may attempt to give us a table of the most interesting 
words, sayings, legends, and proverbs current in these valleys. In 
that way perhaps we might succeed in restoring and raising again 
the historic column which, like the one mentioned on the Julier 
Pass, lies now in fragments on the ground. 



Ill 

A Visit to the Klonthal in the Canton of Glarus near 
THE Birthplace of my Mother 

On the day I write this in my lonely room, there are perhaps a 
hundred thousand people moving in the streets of San Francisco, 
partly as spectators, and partly as members of a monster proces- 
sion in honour of the admission of the State of California into the 
Union, forty years ago. 

Personally, I am no friend of witnessing such processions, 
and it is chiefly my aversion to mingling with great crowds that 
has kept me at home, and induced me, by way of contrast, to 
feed my imagination on one of the loveliest — although solitary — 
spots of my beloved Switzerland. 

It was in the spring of 1887 that I visited — for the first time 
after more than forty years — the little Canton of Glarus, which, 
although situated off the ordinary route of the tourist, yet by its 
situation among imposing ranges of mountains, and by the beauty 
and wealth of its villages situated along the rushing Linth and 
scattered on the green pasturage, deserves our tribute of admira- 
tion. In my case it represents sacred ground on account of its 
containing the birthplace of my mother — at Nettstall, an indus- 
trious village close to the capital (Glarus). Of course, it would 
have been useless, nearly a century after the time when my mother 
was born and passed her youth in a humble cottage near the 
steep slope of the mountain, to make any inquiries respecting it. 
All I could do was to conjure up the picture of my mother as one 
of the children living at the time of the French Revolution and 
witnessing some of the horrors incident to the cruel devastation 

417 



418 Hermann Krusi 

committed by invading armies, — for instance, the Russian and 
French. Well do I remember my mother telling how, during the 
roar of a battle, her mother made the children go down to the 
cellar and — at the explosion of a cannon — used to call to them 
excitedly: "Lie down quick!" — Alas! this lying down and pro- 
tecting their young lives did not keep out the dire hunger, almost 
amounting to starvation, which tormented the families of the poor 
in an unproductive valley deprived of its resources — and which 
obliged them to allow their children to be taken away into distant 
parts of the agricultural portion of Switzerland, to be received 
and fed by benevolent persons. 

I shall never forget the beauties of a trip to the Klonthaler- 
see, a beautiful gem of the clearest water. At the end of our 
drive I took a walk along the left shore, and gazed with admira- 
tion on the rocky masses of three peaks of the " Glarnisch " which 
rise boldly to the height of 9000 or more feet. A solemn silence 
reigns below them, and the surface of the lake in its mountain 
cradle is hardly ever disturbed by wind or storm, nor are its waters, 
coming from the neighbouring glaciers and filling up a bed of 
solid rock, dimmed or soiled by impure particles. To this must 
be ascribed the distinctness and purity of the reflections. I gazed 
with admiration at the beautiful colouring of the inverted summits 
of the mighty peaks, as reflected in the water, a colouring height- 
ened by the velvety green of the grassy borders of the lake. My 
soul seemed to partake of the peace and serenity of the scene, 
and I asked myself the question, whether it was possible that the 
tramp of armies and the rattling of artillery or musketry had 
ever awakened the echoes of this peaceful amphitheatre, which 
seems to have been destined as an asylum for those who seek rest 
from their physical and mental troubles. Alas! that history has 
to answer this question in the afiirmative. The passage of the 
Russian general Suwaroff with his fugitive army through this very 
valley (in 1799) presents many striking scenes, which, in order to 
be fully appreciated, must be considered in their connection. 



Selected Essays 419 

From this it will be seen that never perhaps in the history of the 
world was an army like that of the Russians, composed of the 
dwellers of the Steppes and boundless plains, condemned within 
a short period to make so many involuntary mountain ascensions, 
amidst dangers and fatigues from which barely one half survived 
to tell their hair-breadth escapes. 

On the 24th Sept., 1799, Suwaroff forced his passage over the 
St. Gotthard Pass, after a sanguinary struggle with the opposing 
French. His desire to form a junction with the Russian General 
Korsakoff, then camping before Zurich, was frustrated by the 
news of the defeat of the latter, which forced him to turn aside 
from the main road and to scale with his exhausted, half-starving 
army the fearful cliffs of the Kinzerkulm. After reaching the 
Muottathal the ever vigilant French again forced him to turn his 
army towards the heights of the Bragel and to pass along the shore 
of the Klonthaler-see to the valley of Glarus. But there also the 
indefatigable enemy had not only consumed all the available 
provisions, but guarded the outlet of the valley, so as to oblige the 
unfortunate Russians again to turn their faces towards the in- 
hospitable mountains, which the beginning frosts of winter had 
covered with a deep mantle of snow. But there was no choice for 
the shoeless, hungry sufferers of Suwaroff's fugitive army, other 
than to brave the horrors of a painful ascent, and a still more 
painful descent to the other side, during which hundreds of horses, 
carriages with artillery and ammunition, slipped down fearful 
precipices, carrying with them scores of the unfortunate warriors, 
a prey to vultures and eagles. The inhospitable path was strewn 
with the wounded and those dying from the freezing cold of the 
wintry night, without food or shelter. When the surviving part 
of the army at last reached the valley of the Rhine, occupied by 
their allies, the Austrians, it is no wonder that after their in- 
voluntary scaling of mountain passes in the short time of two 
weeks, the dreams of glory and further laurels had fallen down 
to the " freezing point " and they hailed with joy the command of 



420 Hermann Krusi 

their emperor, which recalled them to their native steppes in 
Russia. 

Alameda, 9th Sept., 1890. 

P.S. — The above date, the 9th September, on which the Cali- 
fornians celebrate their admission to the Union, reminds me for- 
cibly of the 9th Sept., 1798 (as history tells us) when a few thousand 
Unterwaldners fought the whole day with the troops of Schauen- 
burg (being unwilling to swear the oath of allegiance to the 
Helvetic government, a tool of France), and perished by the hun- 
dreds amidst their burning homes. It was at that scene of desola- 
tion that Pestalozzi soon afterward collected the poor orphan 
children. 



IV 

A River Idyl 

Before all rivers, which have left a deep and pleasant impres- 
sion on my soul, I must place the Rhine, near whose head-waters 
lies my native Canton. But grand and picturesque as are some 
of the scenes near its source, amidst the mountains and gorges 
of Graubiindten, or near the thundering falls of Schaffhausen, we 
find the most charms united in its course between Mayence and 
Cologne, and no traveller can ever forget the beauty of its windings 
between bold slopes, adorned by quaint-looking towns, picturesque 
ruins and castles, and numerous vineyards. Of course, the 
imagination peopling these ruins, etc., has much to do with the 
pleasure we feel in passing through these regions, a pleasure 
always renewed even to one who, like myself, has made the passage 
for the seventh or eighth time. But even imagination did seldom 
venture further than to the times of mediaeval knights and barons, 
who owned these castles. Although the occupation of many sites 
by the Romans is well attested by the annals of history and by 
such names as Cologne (Colonia), Coblenz (Confluentes), etc. — it 
was generally assumed that they only point to military stations, 
where some unwilling pretorians were stationed in apparently 
wild and inhospitable regions, opposite the territory of as yet un- 
conquered tribes of the German family. But the river-idyl written 
by an educated noble Roman of the fourth century may prove 
to us that there were beautiful castles, vineyards, and thrifty, 
cheerful husbandmen not only on the Rhine, but even on tribu- 
taries, such as the Moselle, to which the idyl is in reality conse- 
crated by the poet Ausonius. 

421 



422 Hermann Krusi 

He begins by telling how, after a wondering glance at the 
massive fortifications recently added to the even then ancient 
town of Bingen — he plunged into the seemingly pathless forest 
on the left bank of the Rhine. He was bound for Augusta Trevi- 
rorum (now called Treves in French and Trier in German) which 
at that time might have been considered as the Rome of the north, 
and seat of the Western Empire. It was hardly three years since 
the Pannonian General Valentinian had received the imperial 
insignia at the hand of his legions, and forthwith, dividing with 
his brother Valens the unwieldy empire, had left the latter to 
reign in Constantinople, while he himself established his head- 
quarters in the northern capital. It was this Valentinianus who 
had entrusted the training of his heir-apparent, Gratianus, in the 
year 367 after Christ, to Ausonius. 

As the birth, of the latter falls about the year 321, he must have 
been near his fiftieth year on assuming his tutorship. He left 
Bordeaux (Burdigala), his native place, with some regret, which 
was, however, relieved by the unexpected beauties he discovered 
along the Moselle, to which he devoted his Muse, not by any 
means rivalling that of Virgil in classic elevation, but sufficiently 
interesting to us, as affording a glimpse which shows that the 
same features of nature and art were to inspire a poetic soul 1500 
years ago, as they do now. The following is a prose translation 
of the beginning of the song, which naturally is much inferior to 
the poetic flow which characterizes the Roman hexameter: 

"The fields enjoy a purer air, and bright Apollo rides the 
purple ether in serene light. No longer does the eye go vainly 
seeking a heaven obscured by the green darkness of interlacing 
boughs. Hail, O river, joy of the fields and the husbandman, to 
whom the Belgians owe a city of imperial state! Thou art a 
pathway, O green river of the grassy banks and hills and redolent 
with grape — thou art a pathway for ships, like the ocean, yet 
thou fallest softly as a river should. Thou rivalest the lakes in 
clearness and the brooks in murmuring music, and thy waters 



Selected Essays 423 

are good to drink as those of the coolest fountain. To thee are 
gathered all the varied charms of lake and stream and sea." 

Ausonius then devotes many lines to the description of the 
fishy tribe, of which some specimens probably delighted his 
palate, and then turns his attention to the riverside vineyard and 
to the bountiful gifts of Bacchus, a description which equally 
applies to scenes now witnessed on the Rhine : 

"For tier above tier, as in a natural theatre, in all the curves 
and recesses of the winding shore, and on the sunny slopes and 
bare ledges, and along the verge of the sheer cliffs, the ordered 
vines arise. The folk who till them are merry at their toil. The 
countrymen work diligently on the hilltops and adown their sides, 
calling to one another with lusty shouts. The gliding boatman 
flings out to those behind snatches of a mocking song, which the 
rocks and the rustling woods repeat far down the valley of the 
river." 

How natural and life-like is this description, and perfectly 
applicable to the present time! Ausonius then is amazed at the 
unexpected magnificence of the country-seats, whose towers he 
begins to discern, and which inform him that he is approaching 
the proud capital where his journey will be at an end: 

" How a villa springs from a cornice of natural rock ! Another 
has made its own deep bay formed by a bend of the river; and yet 
another, perched upon the steepest cliff of all, commands a prospect 
over fruitful tracts and forest lands where the enraptured eye 
revels as in its own domain. One has planted its foot in the moist 
meadows and is well consoled for the lack of mountain grandeur 
by the daring pitch of its lofty roof, and a tower that soars like that 
of the Egyptian Pharos! And what of the porticoes beside the 
verdant lawns, the gleaming colonnades, the steaming baths ? 
A Cumean might fancy that he had found here another Bajae, 
but without the insidious enervation of the old one ! " 

It will be seen by this description, that lordly castles and man- 
sions were already seen at Ausonius' time, possibly different in 



424 Hermann Krusi 

many particulars from the feudal castles, which are now mostly 
in ruins. 

It may not appear in good taste for a poet to annex to his 
poetry his own name and country and business; yet posterity will 
be rather grateful, in this instance, to get an accurate picture of 
the author, so as not to oblige searchers of antiquity to indulge in 
imaginary theories. Says he at the end of his poem: "I, Ausonius 
of Bordeaux, yet bearing a memory of Italy in my name, lately 
arrived as a guest among the Belgae, from my home under the 
shadow of the Pyrenees, in the uttermost parts of Gaul, where 
laughing Aquitaine softens the rudeness of indigenous manners — 
have dared attune my slender lyre to sing this song. Hereafter, 
when the days of my tutorship are ended, and the Caesars, father 
and beloved son, shall have dismissed me to the nest of my old 
age, crowned with all the honours of a Roman citizen, if any sap 
yet trickle in my veins I will make thee famous, O Moselle, not at 
thy source only, but in all the lands thou threadest in thy sinuous 
goings, until thou yieldest up thy watery life at the gates of Ger- 
many." 

One word may be said here about the city of Treves. Its 
monuments, for instance the Black Gate, the foundations of the 
Basilica, the grass-grown amphitheatre, many ruins of baths, etc., 
show that at the time of the Roman occupation it was a city 
superior in size and splendour to the present. Some writers 
maintain that it antedates the Romans; for instance, the Black 
Gate (Porta Niger) and the bridge over the Moselle. The cele- 
brated art critic, Winkelmann, declared that if he had seen these 
works in Italy, he would have assigned them to the fifth 
century before Christ, finding their parallels in Volterra, Psestum 
or Mycenae. 

That splendour, however, was not destined to last long, and 
the pupil of Ausonius, later a temporary emperor, Gratian, whose 
short reign was disgraced by dissipation and eccentric unbecom- 
ing conduct, had to flee from the invading troops of Maximus, a 



Selected Essays 425 

new candidate for the imperial honours — and was murdered at 
Lyons, in the twenty-fifth year of his Hfe. 

Ausonius, however, seems to have reaped considerable honours, 
being chosen prefect of Gaul and afterwards consul designatus, 
which brought him back to Italy. The worthy emperor Theo- 
dosius, who followed Maximus, made friendly advances to him, 
but the poet, still vigorous in spite of his seventy years, preferred 
a retreat to his humble estate, as he chose to call it, although it 
consisted of two hundred acres of arable lands, one hundred acres 
of vineyards, fifty of meadows, and of woodland twice as much as 
the rest. 

In this elegant retreat the Muses continued to visit him, and 
there remain, amongst much that is puerile and trifling, some 
specimens of genuine feeling and noble taste. 

I subjoin here the translation of, an idyl entitled "Roses" 
which exhibits almost a modern style of expression. Although 
the poet was not unacquainted with the spirit of Christianity, since 
the emperors and a great part of the Roman people, from the time 
of Constantine, professed an external adherence to its doctrines — 
a remnant of heathenism adheres occasionally to his poetic effu- 
sions. On the other hand, his rapt admiration for one of God's 
and Nature's finest works gives him a claim as an interpreter of 
noble and holy emotions. 

THE|ROSES 

The breeze that runs before the sun-steeds, ere 
They kindle fire, appeared to summon me, 
And I went forth by the prim garden beds. 
To taste that early sweetness, and behold 
The bending blades, dew-frosted, and the heads 
Of the tall plants impearled and heavy-rolled. 
O'er spreading leaves the sky drops crystalline. 
There, too, were roses as in Paestum gay; 
Dim through the morning mist I saw them shine 
Save where at intervals a blinding ray 
Flashed from a gem that Sol would soon devour. 
Verily, one knew not if the rosy dawn 



426 Hermann Krusi 

Borrowed her blushes from the rosy flower, 

Or this from her, for that the two had on 

The same warm colour, the same dewy veil! 

Yea, and why not ? For flower aUke and star 

Live under golden Venus and exhale — 

Maybe — the selfsame fragrance. But afar 

The planet's breath is wafted and is spent, — 

The blossom sheds its perfume at our side. 

Yet still they wear the same habiliment 

The Paphian goddess bade them — murex-dyed. 

A moment more and the young buds were seen. 

Bursting their star-like sheathings. One was there 

Who sported yet a fairy helm of green. 

And one a crimson coronal did wear. 

And one was like a stately pyramid, 

Tipped at the apex with a purple spire. 

And one the foldings of her veil undid 

From her fair head, as moved by the desire, 

To number her own petals. Quick! Tis done 

The smiling casket opens and we see 

The crocus therein hidden from the sun 

Dense-seeded. But, another rose — Ah me! 

With flame-like hair afloat up)on the breeze, 

Paled suddenly, of all her glory shorn. 

Alas! for the untimely fate of these. 

Who age the very hour wherein they're born — 

I cried — and lo ! that glorious birth, I do assure 

Of yon poor blossom dropped upon the mould, 

Clothing it far and wide with colour pure. 

How can the same sunrising see unfold 

And fade so many shapes of loveliness ? 

Ah! cruel Nature, is thy boon of flowers 

So quick withdrawn and growing less and less ? 

Ah! life of roses, told in one day's hour! 

The morning star beholds a birth divine. 

Whereof the evening star shall find no trace. 

Think then upon the roses' rash decline. 

Since the one rose revisiteth her place 

Never again! and gather, sweetest maid. 

Gather young roses in the early dew 

Of thine own years, remembering how they fade. 

And how, for thee, the end is hastening too. 

The end was hastening even then for old Ausonius, whose 



Selected Essays 427 

death occurred in 394. And the young maiden addressed at the 
end of the poem, a fond daughter or friend, has met with the 
same fate nearly fifteen thousand years ago. It may be that to 
the poet who advised her to " gather young roses in the early dew " 
had not yet come the consoling Christian vision — to see a new 
life and bloom beyond the grave. 

The writer of these lines, who spends the winter from 1889 to 
1890 in the mild, snowless regions of the Pacific shore, feels a 
particular interest in Ausonius' glowing admiration for the roses, 
since he too has often occasion to witness gorgeous displays of 
that noble flower. A few months ago I went with my daughter- 
in-law to the cemetery of Oakland, where her first-born boy, 
our little grandson Hermann, lies buried. The cemetery rises 
towards the hills and the seashore. After passing through a fine 
massive gate, the main road leads you upward between two rows 
of roses, representing many species and delighting you with their 
noble appearance and delicate scent. On arriving at the children's 
graves, we find again hundreds of roses and callas placed there 
by the loving hands of mothers and dear relatives. But the human 
roses have gone, to be gathered by their angels in heaven. Need 
I say that these tokens of fond remembrance on the peaceful 
graveyard brought to my mind my two sweet daughters, alas! but 
too soon departed, and yet consoling my heart in the hope of meet- 
ing them again at no distant time. It is a hope which Ausonius 
could not have, and which the mind of materialistic philosophers 
receives with a doubtful smile. But whatever doubt there may 
be about the kind or place of a future existence, one thing is en- 
graven in my heart, the nearer my body approaches its dissolution ; 
that Love can never die; for in its strong tendencies towards a 
beloved object there is a force, and if the material forces of the 
Universe can never subside or die, as little can the loving forces 
which form the true links between this earth and the spiritual 
world. 



V 

Apostrophe to a Boulder on the Alps 
(fragment) 

In the summer of 1888 I took a stroll from the rural home of 
my oldest sister to the woods crowning the eastern extremity of 
the Hirschberg. When I came to a clearing, which disclosed to 
the view the fertile valley of the Rheinthal and the glorious moun- 
tain scenery across the Rhine, I sat down near an immense granite 
boulder, which in its turn attracted my attention. How came 
this isolated wanderer to be carried hither nearly two thousand 
feet above the valley? Suddenly there rose before my imagina- 
tion the sight of an immense glacier covering the whole valley, 
and even partly the plateau on which now stands Gais, my native 
village. As this reflection carried me back to a time which our 
limited knowledge forbids us to express in numbers, I looked at 
the above stone with a kind of reverence and admiration. Being 
a lone wanderer myself, there arose also a feeling akin to that we 
have towards an aged relative. " What didst thou experience, O 
venerable boulder, on thy long wanderings ? Were there already 
settlers trying, like the Greenlanders of to-day, to eke out a scanty 
existence by feeding on animals or plants which can stand an arctic 
cold; living in caverns near by which gave them some shelter and 
warmth.^ Or was the awful silence entirely unbroken, whilst 
thou, a lonely wanderer, didst perform thy long journey — and 
at last, after ten thousand of years, when the more vertical rays of 
the sun and the rising Fohn (Southwind) caused thee to be released 
from the icy embrace of the glacier and safely deposited (although 
greatly diminished by friction and wounds received in thy passage) 

428 



Selected Essays 429 

on terra firma ? What scenes thou must have witnessed by look- 
ing on the streams of water issuing from the melting mass of the 
glacier, the formation of lakes, the breaking down of dams, the 
roaring waterfalls ! 

Thy pilgrimage is ended. The letters S. S. G. P. F. (Society 
of St. Gall for the Protection of Foundlings) seem to be reverently 
inscribed as an epitaph to an honoured dead, whose bones are to 
be protected from further injury or from destruction ! 



I 



APPENDIX 



APPENDIX 

List of Krusi's Works not Included or Heretofore Re- 
ferred TO IN THIS Book 

Very near the end of his Ufe, Mr. Kriisi reviewed all his writ- 
ings, and left us a classified list, which has been of much assistance 
in sifting the large mass of material. Also, every volume of his 
"Record," his "Miscellany," and his "Bandchen," was carefully 
indexed. Some of the more important themes enlarged on in 
these volumes, but omitted here, are as follows: 

What is Will ? Is Will free, and are men responsible for their 
thoughts and actions ? — Record. 

A Reign of Peace and Tranquility, both in Inner- and Ausser- 
rhoden, during the Ice Period, as revealed by its boulders. — 
Miscellany. 

Various astronomical studies, e.g. : My contribution to compute 
by geometrical deduction the distance of our Earth from the Sun. 
— Miscellany. 

Spanish Castles, and Reflections on Realistic Literature. — 
Record. 

A Synopsis of the Nibelungen Lied. — Miscellany. 

Remarks on the Obelisk in Central Park and its historical 
significance. [A very extended essay, occasioned by Mr. Krusi's 
visit to Central Park. — Ed.] — Record. 

Additional remarks on Rameses II., the renowned ruler of 
Egypt, and his wife, — the supposed daughter of Pharaoh men- 
tioned in the Old Testament. — Miscellany. 

A Theory about the meaning and purpose of the Egyptian 
Pyramids, more especially those of Gizeh. — Miscellany. 

433 



434 Hermann Krusi 

Moses [an elaborate treatise, showing much research and origi- 
nal speculation. — Ed.] — Record. 

A Study of the Chinese Question. — Record. 

A Historical Tragedy: the judicial murder of Landamman 
Suter by the temporal and spiritual rulers of Appenzell Inner- 
rhoden. — Miscellany. 

Special studies on the following philological topics: 

Emphatic power of expression inherent in the structure of 
ancient forms of language. — Miscellany. 

Brevity of modern forms of language when compared with 
old Aryan and Non- Aryan languages. — Miscellany. 

Numerous exhaustive studies of Pestalozziana. — Of these 
Mr. Kriisi says, in his synopsis of his writings : 

"I will add that the reason why so many papers are found 
relating to Pestalozzi and his works, was, that I felt it my duty, 
as the only man in the United States related to this extraordinary 
man through my father, his first assistant, — to study attentively 
not only all the works written by himself, but also the highly 
interesting contributions of worth on his life and work. I did 
this for my own edification, whilst making some comments on 
what I have read, which did me good service in occasional lectures 
I was invited to give by Professor Barnes to his class in Pedagogy 
at Stanford University." 

These studies are found partly scattered throughout Krusi's 
Record, but especially in the Miscellany. 

From Krusi's intercourse with Agassiz and Guyot at the 
Institutes and elsewhere, he gleaned a large and intersting collec- 
tion of reminiscences of these men, as also of the noted geologist 
Levereux, who was likewise a Swiss-Amercan. These reminis- 
cences were carefully gathered up, and preserved in connected 
form in his Record, combined with a full analysis of the character 
of each of the men. 

Of longer manuscripts. Professor Kriisi especially notes : 

I. Courses in Geometry (limited to its elementary parts, and 



Appendix 435 

chiefly designed to indicate the method by which the pupils can 
solve the given problems for themselves). 

(a) Plane Geometry. 

(b) Solid Geometry. 

(c) Trigonometry. 
To which is added, 

(d) A collection of new geometrical problems or of old ones, 
solved in a different way from the one suggested in books. 

II. A Course in Philosophy of Education (showing the method 
by which pupils can reflect on and discuss psychological ques- 
tions). 

III. Sketch of Distinguished Educational Reformers. 

This manuscript was accepted by an educational publisher, 
but owing to the failure of the latter to comply with some re- 
quirements, it was withdrawn, and has not been published. At 
Professor Kriisi's own suggestion, found in his notes, this and 
the Courses in Geometry and Philosophy of Education were 
presented by his heirs to the Oswego Normal School. 

IV. My Autobiography. 

V. Reminiscences of Dr. Sheldon during my connection with 
him. [Published in the "Autobiography, Letters, and Memoirs 
of Dr. Edward A. Sheldon." — Ed.] 

VI. A Manuscript on Swiss History, consisting chiefly of 
comments I have made (according to my usual habit) in reading 
the chapters of Dandliker's Histoi^y [consisting of 550 closely 
written pages in German, on large letter paper. — Ed.] 

VII. Three historical dramas written half a century ago. 

VIII. Struggles of different mountaineer populations for 
their political and religious liberty. 

(a) The Swiss. 

(h) The Waldenses. 

(c) The Hussites. 

(d) The Corsicans. 

After thus cataloguing his manuscripts, Mr. Kriisi proceeds: 



436 Hermann Krusi 

"The question now is, what disposition to make of them 
after my death, being well aware that, perhaps with the exception 
of the biographical portion, they present but little material that 
would interest my surviving relatives, the subjects described 
being outside of their sphere of observation, and in part presented 
in a foreign tongue. Hence it will not matter much whether, 
after having been imprisoned in a trunk for many years, they will 
ultimately be cremated or transferred to some other place." 

Besides all the above, there remain what Mr. Kriisi designated 
as "Poetical Relics of an Old Man," of which he says; "Before 
passing in review the last productions of my muse, I will mention 
how it happened that I resorted to poetical flights in old age, 
which is generally supposed to be deprived of wings necessary for 
such an effort. Yet although the growing monotony of life in old 
age, combined with the weakening of the mental and active 
powers, seems to lend it a prosy character, there is yet some poetry 
in its longings, both retrospective and prospective. 

"Ten or twelve years ago, when I was residing with my son 
and his wife, and, on account of the inability of my eyes to read 
by some lamplight, I sat on the sofa through the evenings, musing 
on past times, they brought among other things to my mind, 
many melodies sung in my youthful days, with the verses accom- 
panying them. By way of mental exercise, I tried to translate 
these German verses into English. Succeeding in this, I mentally 
translated some other pieces of Salis, Schiller, etc., which in part, 
or as a whole, had remained on my memory, — even some longer 
poems, as for instance, ' Die Glocke,' which, set to music by Rom- 
berg, had made a deep impression on me, having once been a 
member of a chorus at Blochmann's Institute in Dresden, which 
produced that poetical and musical masterpiece before a large 
audience. 

"I also remembered many verses of Byron's ' Childe Harold,' 
which, of course, I had to translate into German, at first mentally, 
but afterwards, in order to get the whole song translated, I had to 



Appendix 437 

have recourse to the book. I became so fond of the metre used by 
Byron in this celebrated poem (which is by no means easily 
handled) that I applied it to a poem referring to a journey made 
in my youthful days, under the name of ' Des j ungen Armins Wander- 
fahrt nach Italien,' and afterwards to others in which I passed 
in review some striking experiences of my life; for instance, recol- 
lections of interesting journeys, of home life, and of good and 
faithful friends in different parts of the world. 

"After these subjects were exhausted, finding that my mind 
and my memory continued to do me good service and even required 
to be kept in constant activity, I translated some masterpieces of 
American and English literature, as, for instance, Longfellow's 

* Courtship of Miles Standish,' Goldsmith's 'Traveller' and 

* Deserted Village.' 

"Now, in my eighty-fourth year, I pause for a while from 
poetical labours; although neither tired nor discouraged, still 
craving for congenial subjects to engage my thoughts and feelings, 
which in the life following the so-called death may possibly be 
satisfied better than ever before. 

"The nine little volumes, the titles of which will show the 
character of their contents, have been written mostly at Alameda, 
between the years of 1889 and 1901, excepting perhaps No. 1, 
devoted to the memory of two departed daughters, and an epic 
poem on Pestalozzi, which was originally written for the one 
hundredth anniversary of his birth (1846), but was revised and 
much changed during the year 1901. 

The list of the nine little volumes (Bandchen) containing 
the above poems, arranged according to the order of their produc- 
tion in regard to time, is as follows : 

I. Poetischer Tribut eines liebenden Vaters, seiner zwei frlih 
verscheidenen Tochtern gewidmet. (Poetical tribute of a loving 
father dedicated to his two early departed daughters.) 

[This forms a collection of various poems which appear scat- 
tered in the present publication. — Ed.] 



438 Hermann Krusi 

II. (a) Des jungen Armins* Wanderfahrt nach Mailand. 
(Young Armin's Journey to Milan.) 

(b) Des alten Armins Wanderfarht von Oswego durch Schot- 
land, England, und den Rhein entlang nach seiner Schweizerischen 
Heimath. (Old Armin's Journey from Oswego through Scotland, 
England, and along the Rhine to his Swiss Home.) 

III. Ruheplatzen. (Resting-places.) 

(a) In der Schweiz, Deutschland und England. 
(6) In den Vereinigten Staaten. 

(c) Erinnerung an edle und verdienstvolle Manner die ich 
kannte. (In memory of honoured and worthy men I have known.) 

(d) Erinnerung an edle Frauen. (In memory of honoured 
women.) 

IV. Des alten Armins Wanderungen in den Vereinigten 
Staaten. (Old Armin's Wanderings in the United States.) 

V. (a) Gedichte die bei Anlass der in den friihern Bandchen 
gemachten Erinnerungen enstanden. (Poems growing out of the 
recollections occurring in the earlier Bandchen.) 

(6) Poetische Betrachtungen iiber der Unsterblichkeit. (Poeti- 
cal Reflections on Immortality.) 

(c) Episches Gedicht: Pestalozzi (Epic Poem: Pestalozzi) 

Uehersefzungen ( Translations) . 

VI. Aus Byron's Childe Harold. 

VII. Goldsmith's Deserted Village; Goldsmith's Traveller. 

VIII. Longfellow's Miles Standish, etc. 

IX. Uebersetzung von einigen Meisterstiicken im Gebiete der 
Dichtkunst. (Translations of some masterpieces in the realm of 
poetry.) 

(a) Aus dem Deutschen in's English. (From German into 
Enghsh.) 

(6) Aus dem Englischen in's Deutsche. 

(c) Some wise sayings of Greek and Roman philosophers." 

^Arminius; Hermaim — Ed. 



Appendix 439 

Both the Record and the Miscellany contain numerous quota- 
tions, longer or shorter (some very extended) of impressive passages 
from a wide range of authors. 

Two interesting bits of research occur in the form of genealogi- 
cal tables showing the descent of Kriisi's children from John and 
Priscilla Alden, and from John Adams, President of the United 
States. 



/^UG 10 190? 



IHiiuir 



tiSSS,!!!^ Of" CONGRESS 



019 878 318 3 



